ã€ŠTi Lepus Dies, A Dark Lord Storyã€‹


 Part One, Tinder Chapter One.

    The last bit of work was done, the pair¡¯s reports were saved in the appropriate memories of the Volunteers Corps computer archives. Never to be seen again, except if some potential employer or parent-in-law of a bride enquiring as to the status of a volunteer.

    Standing and stretching, Senior Instructor, Trem De Markus muttered, ¡°Glad to get that finished.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Instructor Rentap Dressiler replied, then added, ¡°Would you like a cup of tea[1]</a>?¡±

    ¡°Let me, you have given enough of your excellent blend.¡± Trem got to work. A fraction later, Trems tea was steeping in its pot. After a suitable period, tea was poured. This was the last night together for the pair. They were graduates from the school, known as the Volunteer Corps and had been invited to stay on as instructors, an honour they could not refuse. This was their last class of volunteers and they would now return to their normal life.

    ¡°Hmmm, excellent tea, whoever threw this together knew what he was doing!¡± Rentap sat back and sighed, while observing Trem under hooded eyes.

    ¡°Threw together?¡± Trem sat straight up in outrage. ¡°Why this was carefully selected and blended. All the ingredients were thoroughly checked and properly prepared!¡± He stopped when he saw that Rentap was smiling.

    ¡°I withdraw my remarks.¡± Rentap gave a rare laugh. ¡°The tea is excellent, the best that I have had in a long time.¡±

    Trem eyed the man that he now regarded as a friend, and slowly relaxed. A smile trembled on his lips, expanding into a laugh. ¡°I admit it, you played me very well! Few could have done better.¡± He took another sip. ¡°If you want the blend, you can¡¯t have it.¡± He gave Rentap a sly look.

    Rentap nodded, ¡°And neither should you part with it. I can¡¯t give my blend to you as I don¡¯t know it, my eldest brother has the formula and he is responsible for guarding it.¡± Trem nodded and Rentap continued with a wry look. ¡°He is zealous in his duty!¡±

    ¡°As is my mother, she won¡¯t even tell my father!¡± The two exchanged looks of astonishment of the head of the family being defied. In unconscious unison, they lifted their cups to their lips and drank.

    ¡°Does she have reason?¡± Rentap wondered.

    ¡°Guilty as charged.¡± Trem held his hands up in surrender. ¡°My father is shrewd in business but has little time for things he considers of minor importance. Tea brewing has never been of importance to him, while storing up credits and Konna for the future is.¡± Trem shook his head. ¡°But he is a good man otherwise.¡±

    Keeping his silence at such a rare private revelation, Rentap just nodded. Deciding to change the subject, he asked what Trems future held. ¡°What will you be doing on your return?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the family business has a slot for me. I will be employed in the division of the families¡¯ interests that deals with the employees of the various companies.¡± While there were several companies, mainly in manufacture and property development, Trem did not list the companies his family owned. That would be considered boasting.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Now that will be a full plate,¡± Rentap was surprised, ¡°what did you do wrong to get such a job dropped on you?¡±

    ¡°I asked for it. I have always been interested in people and this seemed to me a good way of meeting people and learning about them.¡±

    Impressed, Rentap agreed, ¡°You certainly should!¡±

    Trem took a last sip of his tea then put his empty cup to the side. ¡°What are your plans, Rentap?¡± he asked. Such directness was a facet of the Ti Lepus makeup that always disconcerted the few visitors to the planet. Rentap was not put out.

    ¡°I have accepted a position with a small company that imports items from off planet.¡± Rentap waited for the reaction. He was not disappointed.

    Trem stared, momentarily unbalanced, and considered what he should say. ¡°I am surprised, I thought that you would go high in any industry of your choice.¡±

    ¡°The position is that of junior partner and I have an agreement that I will take over the company when the current owner wishes to retire. Part of the agreement is that any new business I bring in will go to my account and not to the company generally. It is a great learning opportunity for me to understand the business. In time I will be my own employer.¡±

    ¡°But you will be dealing with off-worlders?¡± Trem was clearly shocked. The inbred distaste for anyone not of their planet, showing.

    Rentap nodded soberly. He finished his tea and, standing, took both cups to the sideboard. A cleaner, one of the underclass would take care of the dirty dishes in the morning.

    ¡°That is a difficulty I will have to deal with,¡± the sober look morphed into a smile, ¡°especially if I wish to get the best prices!¡±

    Trem looked unconvinced, but it was not his place to raise objections. ¡°When do you leave?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Early, the seventh period. I catch the first flyer of the day to Lepus Mal,¡± Rentap replied, ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°The second flyer, at ten point five.¡± Trem did not mention that he was travelling first class, this too would be boasting and could cost him status. Rentap understood.

    The flyers were fast trains, using a frictionless, elevated track. Operating only between major cities, they were the preferred mode of transit for those who were able to obtain permission to travel. There were other, slower, trains which operated as branch lines. Flying was reserved for government and authorised business.

    ¡°They are nice trains, better that the slow one. I will be in my seat at Star Business before the middle period. The ground trains, well they will take all day!¡± Rentap exaggerated only slightly, on both counts.

    ¡°Indeed, the speed is welcome!¡± Privately, Trem wondered at his friend¡¯s declaration that he would be working from his first day back. Such action was worthy of a true man of Ti Lepus, even if he was going to be meeting with outsiders!

    ¡°It will be good to get back, I admit that I have missed the city and my family.¡± Rentap looked out the window onto the rapidly darkening parade ground. After a fraction, Trem joined him.

    ¡°We must stay in touch, my friend,¡± Trem spoke softly.

    ¡°Indeed, I would like that,¡± came the equally soft reply. The two did not shake hands, the people of Ti Lepus rarely did, and only between close friends, which the two were not yet. With goodnights, they parted.

    [1]</a> Teas were a cultural obsession on the planet, the high status had specially selected blends while lower status citizens made do with prepackaged blends.

 Chapter two.

    Chapter Two.

    Rentap had left the next day as he said that he would, early, equally Trem took his later train.

    At the entrance to the elevated platform where he was to catch his train, Trem showed his travel pass to a member of the patrol, the uniformed police force. Looking at what the pass specified, the patrolman gave a nod and handed the document back in a more respectful manner than he normally would have. Trem mused that perhaps the patrolman had been a graduate of the Volunteer Corps, as he entered the departure platform. The train was waiting and there was little noise. No music was played and there were no buskers or entertainers to amuse any waiting travellers, such things were disapproved of here.

    Boarding the waiting flyer took just a fraction. Finding his compartment, a fraction longer. Entering, he found another man already sitting there. Disconcerted, he acted with the directness typical on this planet.

    ¡°I think that you are in the wrong compartment.¡± The man did not move so Trem tried again, ¡°I think that you should move before you are ejected.¡±

    The man shifted to look at Trem. He smiled and with a wave of his hand, indicated that Trem should come into the compartment. ¡°Please sit,¡± came in a quiet voice. ¡°You will find that the authorities on the train have no problem with me sitting here.¡±

    Curious in spite of himself, Trem slowly entered and sat. Somewhat resentful, he was hoping for an undisturbed trip to Lepus Mal. He ran his eyes over his unwanted companion.

    Obviously an outworlder, the man was of medium height and build with strangely unremarkable features. While not dressed in the conservative Ti Lepus style of heavy coats and broad hats, his dark coat and pants were not an affront to the discerning Ti Lepus eye.

    A change in the feel of the flyer brought Trem¡¯s eyes to the window. They were leaving with a barely perceptible motion. He settled back into his seat. The stranger had closed his eyes and was seemly mediating, lounging in his seat.

    ¡°You enjoyed your time in the Student Volunteer Service Corps, Trem de Markus?¡± the man suddenly asked after some time had passed.

    Trems head slowly raised from the papers his father, who preferred to use printed documents that Trem could make notes on, had sent him to read over. In shock he stared at the man sitting across the compartment from him.

    ¡°How do you know my name or where I have been?¡± he whispered, the shock so profound he could not say any more.

    A languid hand was raised. ¡°I see your name on the carrying case and the station where you joined the flyer has a camp where the Volunteer Corps has its initial training. You are somewhat older than the first cadets, and have the bearing of someone who has gone through extensive training. That would make you an instructor.¡± The man smiled. ¡°It was not difficult to put these parts together.¡±

    Impressed in spite of himself, Trem wondered about the man and what he did. ¡°Are you a policeman of some kind?¡± The answer shocked him.

    ¡°No. I am just someone who wishes goodwill to your planet.¡±

    Goodwill to the planet? Trem stared at the man who still had not opened his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Just what I said.¡± The man sat up, giving a keen glance at Trem. ¡°You are familiar with your planets history of violence?¡±

    Again Trem was surprised, such directness was unusual when dealing with an outsider. They usually would try to be polite, and thus be regarded with amusement or contempt.

    ¡°Of course I am, but that is old history,¡± Trem answered with the same directness. ¡°I don¡¯t see what you are getting at, if anything.¡±

    An unreadable look crossed the man¡¯s face as he looked away. ¡°Not so old,¡± he whispered. Looking back at Trem, he posed a question, ¡°Have you considered the underclass? What they think and feel?¡±

    Trem was getting used to these questions. With a shrug, he answered that he had not.

    ¡°You should.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Trem was really annoyed now and it showed in his tone.

    ¡°Because the labour class and the servant class are beginning to feel the same way that the underclass are. It is even spreading into the service class and higher.¡±

    ¡°Higher?¡± Trem was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± His annoyance and confusion was evident. ¡°And about what are they thinking and feeling is so important anyway?¡±

    There was a sound at the door, which slid smoothly open. The man turned to a contemplation of the countryside as the train¡¯s attendant entered. He uttered ¡°Pass and identification,¡± in a bored tone. A member of the patrol stood in the passageway as the check took place. Trem gathered the documents and handed them over. He glanced at his unwanted companion who remained quietly sitting, gazing at the rapidly passing townships, interspaced with pockets of open countryside. These were too placid to be natural or wild.

    The check completed and the papers returned, the attendant looked at the man who turned and waved his hand at him. The attendant muttered, ¡°Oh yes, I checked everything of yours.¡± He left, the door sliding shut after him.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Trem studied his unwelcome companion in surprise. This was not usual. ¡°How do you rate that?¡±

    ¡°Rate what?¡± the man replied with a frown.

    ¡°Getting away with an identification check!¡±

    ¡°Oh that.¡± The man nodded. ¡°He had already checked all my documents. Quite thoroughly too.¡±

    Looking unconvinced, Trem finished stuffing his papers away. He looked up, about to enquire more when the man forestalled him.

    ¡°Anger.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Anger is what they feel. Anger and a sense of depravation.¡± The man did not smile, rather he looked grim. ¡°On top of the anger, they are angry about being deprived of the possibility of any hope of advancement.¡± He glanced at Trem. ¡°They want to be like you but they also hate you.¡± He looked away, out the window.

    ¡°Why should they feel that way?¡± Trem protested. ¡°With hard work, they could improve their status and advance?¡± The man laughed softly at such naivet¨¦.

    ¡°Oh, that is easy for you to say. With your advantages, your status you have nothing to worry about and your future is secure.¡± He laughed again. Trem looked around, but they were in a private compartment so no one else heard.

    ¡°I do admire your choice of work, however. Personnel recruiting and administration in a large firm such as your families. Yes, you will learn much there.¡± The words were spoken softly, almost to himself.

    Trem¡¯s anger, which had risen at the man¡¯s words, abated somewhat.

    ¡°That is one reason I asked for that job, I want to know more. My friend Rentap was surprised as well, but understood when I told him why.¡± Trem paused, wondering why he was talking like this, especially to a complete stranger. He suddenly realised that he didn¡¯t even know the man¡¯s name. He also wondered how the man knew what he was going to be doing.

    ¡°Remember, when you deal with the underclass, you are dealing with the lowest level of your society. They are constantly reminded of their lack of status and their inability to improve it. Few, if any, get a chance to step up to the labour class.¡± With a smile, the man finished, ¡°Even some of high class feel that this is wrong.¡± The smile vanished and a serious, even grim, look appeared. ¡°And some are moving to take advantage of that anger.¡±

    The look of surprise that passed over Trem¡¯s face surpassed any emotion that he had shown previously. Trem had learned his history well, he knew what had been done in the past by those who sought power in anger.

    ¡°Why would anyone what to stir up trouble?¡± he whispered, then frowned. ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°I have many sources of information¡± was the man¡¯s quiet reply. He looked out the window. ¡°This train is efficient, we have almost arrived.¡± The man sounded pleased for some reason.

    He stood and moved to the door was done in a smooth, almost gliding, motion. The man turned and gave one last look. ¡°Trem de Markus, I see that you are a good man. A true son of Ti Lepus. We will talk again.¡± He turned and stepped through the door, which shut with a hiss.

    A fraction later Trem stood and opened the door. The corridor was empty and the train was slowing, as it glided into the arrival platform. With a shake of his head, Trem gathered his luggage and left the flyer.  As he walked to where he could collect a transportation vehicle, he kept an unobtrusive watch for his unexpected guest, but saw nothing.

    Programing the transporter he selected, to take him to his private apartment, Trem gave it the command to go. Sitting back in the chair, he ran the conversation he had had through his mind. There was no thought of discussing it with anyone else, not even his family. He would be ridiculed for taking it seriously. That would cost him, and his family, status. Something to be avoided at all costs. No, this conversation he would keep to himself.

    Arriving at his apartment, he handed his bag to his servant, a man of the service class, a long term retainer and under contract to the family. He did not live on the premises and, when finished his work for the day, returned his quarters in the main family complex, located in another building. For the first time, Trem found himself studying the servant. He opened his mouth and shut it, shaking his head as he did so. The manservant noticed.

    ¡°Is there something, Master Trem?¡±

    Trem paused, thinking. ¡°No,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Just finish and you may leave.¡± He stood. ¡°I am just tired. It¡¯s been a long day and I will just relax.¡±

    Surprised, the manservant gave a respectful bow. ¡°I will see you at the sixteenth period then, Master Trem. The family is looking forward to seeing you again.¡±

    ¡°And me, them.¡± Trem took his drink that he had poured for himself into his study. To the manservant¡¯s continued surprise, he shut the door.

    *********

    The Dark Lord walked into the study He often used when He was in His palace on Tihab. Several of the Ladies of the Circle who were present, some reading, glanced up.

    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡± Dana asked, giving her blond hair a flip. Luca looked up, showing curiosity. Another Lady, with shoulder length brown hair, blue eyes and a slim build, also looked up from her book, eyebrows arched in interrogation.

    An affected look of surprise crossed the Dark Lords face. ¡°Why so curious?¡± He said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Come on, give.¡±  Prodded red haired Sydney, wearing her trademark short red dress.

    Dropping into His favorite seat beside the empty fireplace, the Dark Lord picked up the book He had been reading.

    Slender, dark haired Andrea stepped closer to the chair. ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t leave us in the dark like that!¡± Others followed.

    There was a sigh as the book went down onto the side table. ¡°Very well.¡± There was an air of expectancy amongst the Ladies as the Dark Lord steepled his fingers.

    ¡°Well,¡± He repeated, ¡°Like the red, red robin, I was bob, bob, bobbing along.¡±

    It was with a laugh that He snatched the thrown book out of the air.

    *********

    The Head Steward was almost at the study when she heard the roar of outrage. The Ladies who were standing outside looked startled and quickly entered the study. The Head Steward promptly did a U-turn. ¡°My news will keep,¡± she said to her equally puzzled assistant.

 Chapter Three.

    Rentap Dressiler smiled to himself at the comm message he had just received from his close friend Trem de Markus. It was an invitation to a commemoration of Trems father¡¯s wedding anniversary. Has it been more than ten years since we were volunteers? he wondered to himself, thinking on the memories. He had seen and dined with his friend many times since then. Even providing assistance, as a friend does at times unspoken, even rare emotional support, necessary in this tightly structured society.

    Now the sole owner of his importing business, Rentap had renamed it Ti Lepus Imports, the agreement having worked out in his favour and become increasingly successful. Trem had assisted by persuading his family to support the venture and Rentap¡¯s had been able to provide several items that, while rare and expensive on Ti Lepus, were considerably cheaper, if not necessarily abundant, in other solar systems.

    This had led to other contacts in the business community, a difficult thing in a society where such contacts needed a sponsor. Rentap was a man of Ti Lepus, on the rise, his status secure. All he now needed was a wife and a mistress, both considered a necessity for all men of high status. Any man who did not have both would be considered unmanly and suffer the loss of status within the group.

    *********

    ¡°Welcome friend.¡± Trem greeted Rentap with the two handed handshake customary between close friends. ¡°I am glad that you could come. I don¡¯t know if I could have survived without you.¡± Rentap took off his wide brimmed hat and handed it to the hovering attendant. He did not need a voucher, a chip in the hat would identify it for him. Wearing his best shirt and suit, along with a neck covering similar to a cravat, he looked little different from others in the room. As this was a formal occasion, over his shoulders he wore a stole, a formal garment required at such occasions. Under this he wore a richly decorated cope with openings in the side for arms. The decorations on both were an indulgence that was tolerated amongst those of high status. Lower status citizens were not permitted to wear stoles or the cope.

    During the work day, the cope was replaced by an ordinary coat and the stole was usually omitted. There were several varieties of both, depending on the days expected activities.

    Rentap did not laugh openly at his friends comment. In the rigid society they were part of, restraint, self-discipline and control of one¡¯s self were considered the most desirable attributes. Open displays of emotion was frowned upon and could cost a person status.

    ¡°Come, there are some people I wish you to meet.¡± Trem led his friend into the meeting room set apart for the commemoration. In accordance with the de Markus family¡¯s status, this was taking place in one of the finest and most discriminating resorts in Lepus Mal, the capital. The room was large and well furnished. The space was also well filled with guests and family, all dressed in a similar fashion to Rentap.

    Taking Rentap to the greeting area where Trems family was sitting, Rentap was formally presented to Tirum de Markus, who was dressed almost identically to Rentap.

    ¡°Congratulations, sir.¡± Rentap gave the formal bow traditional at such times.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Dressiler, your presence here pleases us.¡± Tirum made the required formal bow of response. Eyes still sharp, Tirum noted the markings on the stole. It was with satisfaction he read that the Dressiler family was well connected as this reflected well on Trem who had such a friend. Formalities over, the two chatted pleasantly for a fraction before others approached. As was the custom, Trium¡¯s wife did not speak, but she did give Rentap a smile. None of the family present spoke either, however they gave bows of greeting to Rentap as he left.

    There were several distinct areas, subtly separated. The people of Ti Lepus did not need barriers to separate themselves into groups, they knew where they were expected to go, such distinctions were drilled into them as children. It was to one of these that Trem guided his friend. Rentap gave a look of surprise when he realised that this group was one reserved for cousins and other related family members.

    A secretive smile played on Trems lips as he approached a young woman. ¡°Cheaine, here is someone I would like you to meet.¡± Rentap never heard the rest of the introduction.

    As she turned around, Rentap swallowed, a beautiful smile was graced by expressive eyes. Large dark eyes that seemed to swallow him. Even under the standard layers of clothing required by tradition, Rentap could visualise the slender body of the woman in front of him; tall as she was, she could almost look him in the eye. The cope was finer, more feminine as were the decorations on it and the stole she wore. Under this were the outer garments that consisted of her jacket and long skirt.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Trem could not hid his delight at the reaction of his friend.

    ¡°I have heard much of you from my cousin, Master Rentap. It is my pleasure to finally meet you.¡± A hand was not extended, they didn¡¯t know each other well enough for that, yet.

    That Rentap was rendered speechless was clearly obvious. He finally came out with, ¡°The pleasure is mine, Miss Cheaine.¡±

    As the two continued to gaze at each other, Cheaine with a somewhat bemused smile, and Rentap with a silly smile that he tried to hide, Trem de Marcus quietly withdrew, a satisfied look on his face.

    *********

    Several months later, Trem stood with Rentap before a Peace Giver. Cheaine stood beside Rentap and members of both families were there as well. The formal words were to be spoken and Cheaine and Rentap would became husband and wife.

    Peace Givers were a strange aspect of the society of Ti Lepus. Only people of either sex from a certain remote mountain district could become a Peace Giver. Neither priests nor religious, yet with certain aspects of both, on reaching the age of eleven both boys and girls were taken to a monastery/temple where they received training in law, tradition, medicine and science, along with extensive physical training. Operating outside the normal rules of Ti Lepus society, they had no status and did not require any. Their birth name was also dropped and a new name, spoken only between the Peace Givers, was taken. Yet they were honoured by all citizens and, by tradition, they were authorised to preform legal acts such as weddings and funerals or to act as judges in trials for minor offences. Even a very rare divorce. It was normal for most high-status people, along with as many as possible of those of other status, to be married by a peace giver.

    Wearing brightly colored robes that were traditional only to them and usually bareheaded, they looked unlike anyone else on the planet. They could go anywhere and no one would bar them entry, no matter whether they were men or women. Other than their accustomed duties, they had no interest in any part of the life of the planet. They even escaped being barcoded and having the standard identification chip implanted unlike all other inhabitants.

    After confirming both their names, the ritual questions were asked, ¡°Why do you come before me?¡±

    Cheaine and Rentap answered together, ¡°To be joined.¡±

    ¡°Are you both free and clear of any impediments to the joining?¡± the Peace Giver asked.

    Looking at each other they smiled and answered that they were.

    ¡°And are you both agreeable to this joining?¡± At this question Rentap answered first that he was followed by Cheaines firm response that she was as well.

    The Peace giver then turned to the families who answered the question, ¡°Do the families accept this joining?¡± with cries of ¡°Yes¡± echoing from both sides of the family, such a public demonstration allowable only on such occasions as this.

    A bell was rung, the Peace Giver clapped his hands. With slow and solemn movements the Peace Giver placed a tea pot and two crystal cups in front of the pair. ¡°I offer you tea,¡± he said, spreading his hands. A second Peace Giver, a woman who had brought the tea stood beside speaker.

    Maintaining a solemn demeanor, Rentap poured a cup and offered it to Cheaine. She accepted it and sipped a small amount. Putting the cup down, she picked up the teapot, filled the second cup and offered it to Rentap. He took the cup and sipped. Giving a smile he could no longer conceal, he put the cup down.

    Giving another clap, the Peace Giver smiled, ¡°You are now joined.¡± He said. Applying a stamp to the official documents, he handed them back to Rentap who accepted them with thanks. With a final ¡°I wish you happiness,¡± both the Peace Givers bowed and the little ceremony was complete. The families clapped, further demonstration was not required and would have been frowned upon.

    Following custom the bride and the groom now separated and Rentap would not see Cheaine until that evening. Leaving the Peace Giver¡¯s premises, none took notice of a man dressed in dark clothing, a cloak flowing from his shoulders, watching from a distance, a frown clouding his unremarkable face.

    Settling in the conveyance supplied for this occasion, Trem turned to his friend. ¡°I wish you all happiness my friend.¡± He said sincerely.

    ¡°I am the one who should be thanking you,¡± Rentap said, ¡°You have given me a gift beyond compare.¡±

    ¡°The gift was never mine to give. It belonged in the hand of the one you joined today. I merely had a small part in bringing you both together.¡± There was no smile on Trems face. That changed suddenly. ¡°But tonight, it is for celebration! So let us join the other male members of our families and celebrate!¡±

    Rentap¡¯s brother and father surprised him by piling into the same vehicle. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They shouted. At the open display of emotion from the pair. Rentap stared. ¡°Well it¡¯s the only time you are going to get married isn¡¯t it?¡± His father spoke defensively. The vehicle pulled away to the sound of unaccustomed laughter.

 Chapter Four

    Several years later, Trem de Marcus punched in the code that would allow him entry to the elevator which would take him to his floor. In this private part of the building in which he lived, he could allow the smile on his face at the news from Rentap. A boy, a son, an heir; something every man secretly wanted.

    There had been no overt celebration between the two men. A handshake sufficed in this world. Trem had gone to personally give his own good news, a marriage contract between Lesse Nakee, who he had been introduced to and found suitable. His mistress, both men had one, also approved.

    Still ecstatic, Rentap had congratulated Trem and promised to stand with him at his joining. ¡°Of course I will, who else would you ask?¡± he had said.

    Trem smiled as he exited the elevator to his private quarters. His manservant, the only domestic that he used, was back at his quarters, leaving a meal ready for Trem in the chiller.

    I will have to get used to a different life style. The thought ran through his head. It was just over twenty years since Trem had been a volunteer for the Student Volunteer Service Corps. Now he was soon to be married and Rentap had even begun to urge him to run for public office. A member of the Council of Ministers, the thought intrigued Trem.

    Going straight to his private dressing room, Trem crossed though the open living room, half way across, he stopped and slowly turned to his right.

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± was spoken in a whisper.

    Lounging in a chair, the man regarded Trem with calm blue eyes. ¡°It is good to see you again, Master Trem de Markus. You look well.¡±

    ¡°You look unchanged.¡± Markus got his frozen tongue to work.

    A soft laugh was the reply as the man stood. ¡°We have been meeting now for many years, what do you have to say about our conversations?¡±

    Recovered from the surprise of seeing his unannounced guest, Trem replied immediately. ¡°Rather depressing. You show great insight into our workings but you are also extremely pessimistic about our future. I am uncertain as to why you should feel that way.¡±

    The man turned and looked out the window. ¡°A stunning view of this fine city, what would you say if I told you that in about fifteen years it could be in flames?¡±

    ¡°I would say you are mad!¡± Marcus blurted.

    Turning, the man regarded Trem sadly, ¡°That is what I see, unless it could be changed.¡± He continued after a pause while Trem de Markus stared in horrified fascination. ¡°There are forces at work, forces that don¡¯t even know that they are working together. You friend, Rentap Dressiler, he suggests that you should run for one of the seats on the Council of Ministers?¡±

    ¡°He has, several times.¡± Trem stared in sudden suspicion. ¡°Are you a grey?¡± The reference was to the Secret Police. They were called that as, on rare ceremonial occasions, they wore a grey uniform.

    ¡°No.¡± The man looked at Trem with a quizzical expression. ¡°The thought of who I am must have occurred to you. As I have never entered your mind or looked at your thoughts, I do not know.¡±

    Trem stumbled and sat on a nearby chair. He had wondered about his mysterious visitor many times. The nature of the visits and the ability of his guest to come and go as he pleased had intrigued him. Never before had he thought or considered that it might have been the Dark Lord, the absolute ruler of the Empire. The Empire of which the people of Ti Lepus were a part, even if only reluctantly.

    ¡°Why me?¡± he stuttered.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You were young and, unlike many others, willing to learn, to listen.¡± The Dark Lord answered, sitting back in his own chair. ¡°You are not the only representative of your world that I have spoken with over the course of many years.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Trem demanded.

    ¡°Myself, nothing.¡± The Dark Lord said turning to face Markus. ¡°For your people, much.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Trem was even more confused.

    The Dark Lord sighed. ¡°I want you to be, in a sense, my agent.¡± He paused while Trem absorbed that comment. ¡°I will not ask you do anything against Ti Lepus or its people.¡± Trem smothered his incipient protests. ¡°Indeed, I will not ask anything of you. I have given you information and insights.¡± He considered the man sitting across from Him. ¡°Have not others urged you to do the very thing that your friend Rentap has asked of you?¡±

    ¡°There has been suggestions made by others.¡± Trem admitted.

    ¡°And is not your family business in good hands?¡±

    ¡°It is, my Lord.¡± In a rather detached manner, Trem noted that the honorific had come easily.

    ¡°Apart from your coming marriage, you have nothing to encumber you?¡± The Dark Lord pressed.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Trem admitted.

    ¡°I think that your future lies clear.¡± The Dark Lord smiled, the smile lightened his rather plain, almost forgettable face. ¡°But I will not press you to put your name forward. It must be your decision.¡± With a sudden motion, he stood. Trem stood with him.

    ¡°I will consider your words carefully, Sire.¡± The thought ran through his mind that he would be going over all their discussions again! ¡°Are there any words of counsel you might offer?¡±

    ¡°One, be careful who you align with. There are many who would want to be associated with the name of De Markus and should not. In particular be careful of Leja Leves, I see that he is only interested in the power he would gain.¡±

    ¡°Leves, I know of him, but not a great deal.¡± Trem considered the advice. ¡°I will watch carefully.¡± He gave a rare smile. ¡°I know nothing of how to organise for such an undertaking. I will have to do some homework.¡±

    The Dark Lord laughed. ¡°In that I am of no help.¡± He sobered. ¡°I wish you farewell and good health.¡±

    Startled by the formal words of parting, Trem was speechless for a fraction. ¡°Will we not meet again sire?¡±

    ¡°Only once more.¡± The words were delivered in an expressionless tone. He left through the main door.

    Trem stood still for a fraction, then continued on his interrupted journey to his dressing room. He changed his clothes and returned to his living room where he poured himself a drink and settled in a comfortable chair. He remained there for a long time. Finally giving a sigh he picked up his comm and punched a number in it.

    ¡°My friend, I am going to need your help.¡± He said to Rentap.

    *********

    It was a rather somber Dark Lord that entered the study, seeing his demeanor, only one spoke up.

    ¡°Well, are you going to let us in now?¡± his companion asked. At the question he stopped and nodded.

    ¡°I have been to a planet that may be heading to disaster. I have been taking steps to stop the rot.¡± He answered, then, after a pause he added, ¡°I hope.¡±

    The Ladies exchanged glances. Dana frowned, ¡°If it isn¡¯t too much trouble, which planet?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It is Ti Lepus.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Ti Lepus!¡± At the name, a hiss of breath, mixed with some nods and grunts ran through the room.

    A slight smile touched the Dark Lords lips as a question came to him.

    ¡°OK, who won the pool?¡±

    A good half dozen answered and pointed, ¡°She did!¡±

    Sydney laughed. The Dark Lord¡¯s smile broadened.

 First Interregnum: Present Day

    A soft mist flowed about the forest and drifted slowly with the gentle breeze. As the sun rose on Tantalus, the mysterious hidden capital of the empire, clouds rimmed mountains. The sounds of animals and birds along with the rustle of leaves drifted to the two people who stood watching the dawn.

    ¡°Lovely, isn¡¯t it? I do so enjoy mornings.¡± A slender brown haired, blue eyed, woman gazed around, then looked at her companion. Of medium height and unremarkable features he stood gazing up at the clouds, his expression troubled.

    ¡°Do not be upset, whatever trouble they, whoever they may be, are getting into I am sure that it will pass. Let¡¯s walk, the forest always calms you.¡± Looking over her shoulder, she took a few steps away, then stopped. ¡°You really are worried?¡±

    The man stood quite still, his expression changing from troubled to serious.

    ¡°I do not like what I see.¡± Glancing at the woman, ¡°You still have faith, I have none. Just faith in the ability of people to work to their own self-interest and so cause trouble to others. They will use and abuse anyone they can, even the best of them at times. What the worst would do, well, you have seen that in the deep past for yourself.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    The woman stepped back her hands raised. ¡°I only wish to forget!¡± Her hand criss-crossed several times in front of her face. ¡°Do not remind me!¡±

    ¡°If you forget, it will only happen again,¡± the man replied unmoved, ¡°you, all of us, we must learn so that we can see better and act better.¡± Then he paused, ¡°What I have seen must be attended to.¡± He took several paces away then turned. ¡°If left unattended, disaster is inevitable. I can only hope it is not already too late.¡±

    The woman moved to stand closer, searching the man¡¯s immobile face. She studied it, searching for a clue.

    ¡°So you have seen something. Can it be undone?¡±

    Standing still and looking up, there was a fraction of silence. ¡°There is still time but I guarantee nothing.¡±

    With a deep sign, he lowered his face, turned and faced the woman. ¡°I invoke the council. Tell them.¡± Was spoken with the clear sound of decision.

    As the woman disappeared under the shadowed branches, the man turned his face to the sky.

    ¡°So it begins.¡± He murmured, looking deep into space. ¡°You are getting close and may return. Have you not learnt anything from your absence?¡± The Dark Lord shook his head from side to side slowly.

 Part Two, Sparks, Chapter Five

    Every time Cami sis Nep had to take a lunch to her mother it made her nervous. In particular, she worried that she might do something to affect her and her family¡¯s status which she felt was already low enough. Control, control, control she thought, control, I must remember self-control. The weather didn¡¯t help. It was starting late fall with steady rain punctuated by windy gusts that chilled her. But they didn¡¯t dull the anger that she felt festering inside her, the anger that appeared just after her thirteenth birthday.

    Reaching the front door of her destination, Cami touched the annunciator and waited. All too soon the door slid open and a woman of middle age stood there. ¡°Yes.¡± She said, with what Cami thought was an unspoken tone of disapproval. Knowing that the water dripping from her wide brimmed hat onto her wet cloak didn¡¯t give the best image of her, she was glad that the cloak hid her wet shoes.

    ¡°I bring a lunch for my mother, madam.¡± Cami said submissively keeping her head down even as she carefully watched using her peripheral vision. Stepping back, the woman waved Cami into the lobby.

    ¡°Hang your cloak on the hook, you know where, your hat and shoes as well.¡± Putting her mother¡¯s lunch container down, Cami complied quickly with the instructions, aware that underneath she wore a faded light blue, rather shapeless smock that reached well below her knees and was the accepted dress for a young girl of the servant class. While the belt around her hips helped a little by revealing a trim waist, it did nothing to ease the humiliation Cami felt from the contrast with the clothes worn by the high class.

    Having hung up her hat and cloak, Cami picked up her mother¡¯s lunch and turned to face the somewhat intimidating presence of Madam Brackage, the mistress of the house. She was not really that fearsome, she just appeared so to Cami. As she turned, Cami noticed a well-dressed woman arrive from inside the house. Surprised she averted her gaze, hoping the woman hadn¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°You know where the kitchen is, child?¡± Madam Brackage asked in what Cami took to be an imperious voice.

    ¡°I do madam,¡± Cami answered still using the submissive tones of her class, and swallowing her annoyance.

    ¡°Off you go, child. Your mother is probably waiting.¡± Although Madam Brackage did not smile, she spoke in a kinder voice which relaxed Cami somewhat.

    ¡°Thank you madam.¡± Cami answered. Walking down the corridor to the kitchen, Cami passed the elegantly dressed woman, who raised an eyebrow as she walked by. Covering her confusion at this unwonted semipublic display, Cami bowed as she passed. Not looking around as she moved through the dwelling she entered the kitchen going straight to her mother and passing the welcome container of food to her.

    ¡°Thank you Cami.¡± Her mother gave her the rare smile permissible between family members. An attractive woman of medium height, her brown hair, hazel eyes and slender figure showed where her daughter got her youthful good looks from. A still striking face brought the occasional look of approval, even though it reflected years of hard work. Her daughter had the same hair and eye colouring along with similar facial features, a slim body and slender legs.

    ¡°Thank you mother.¡± Cami answered politely, hiding the anger that still simmered inside her.

    ¡°The walk wasn¡¯t to long for you?¡± Yives sis Nep asked her daughter anxiously.

    ¡°No mother, I can now use my student pass even though this is our two days off.¡± Being alone with her mother, Cami could talk confidently. ¡°Where is the cook?¡± She asked as only the two of them were in the kitchen.

    ¡°That¡¯s good dear, I am glad that you can do that now that you are thirteen.¡± Yives sis Nep opened the lunch container and started to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember,¡± she gave her oldest daughter another rare smile, ¡°the cook has today off and the family eats out tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, ma, I had school on my mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right, Cami,¡± Her mother took another bite of her lunch. ¡°This is good, did you make it?¡±

    ¡°Koral helped ma, so did Kinna.¡± Cami replied. Before she could launch into a detailed description of who made what, the house intercom interrupted.

    ¡°Madam Nep, please prepare a tray with a jug of water and two glasses.¡± Madam Brackage instructed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to interrupt your lunch, have your daughter bring it to us. We are in the private sitting room. Thank you.¡± A tone announced the end of the instructions

    Mother and daughter exchanged surprised glances as Yives put down her lunch and went to a cupboard.

    ¡°Ma?¡± Camis voice rose in her surprise as her mother collected a glass jug and two glasses that she felt were suitable. Apprehensive, the anger dissipated for now, Cami watched as her mother filled the jug with filtered and chilled water then placed it and the two glasses on a tray which was passed to her daughter. ¡°Be careful,¡± She cautioned Cami, ¡°Go back the way you came in but, instead of going to the front door, take the first turn to the left. Then go into the formal living room. The private sitting room is to the right, the doors should be open, but if they aren¡¯t, put the tray on the side board, open the doors, then collect the tray again.¡±

    ¡°Where do I put the tray down, ma?¡± The fear of failure was clear in Cami¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Madam Brackage will tell you where she wants it.¡± Yives assured her daughter. ¡°Now off you go and be careful.¡± Squaring her shoulders and raising her chin in an unconscious gesture of resolve, Cam left on her errand, not noticing the amused look on her mother¡¯s face as she left.

    Navigating the unfamiliar route while balancing the tray and its contents was an ordeal for Cami but she arrived safely without any spills. Putting the tray down where indicated, she turned and gave a small bow to the two women, each sitting in their own comfortable chair. ¡°Would there be anything else Madam?¡± She asked, her voice soft and suitably submissive.

    ¡°Please pour two glasses and serve them.¡± Madam Brackage requested the young girl, while to Cami she appeared rather less relaxed in her chair then her guest.

    Slightly confused as she had never been tasked to perform any such service before although she had, of course, brought drinks to her parents, Cami did as requested. Carefully she poured the water, handing the glasses over with equal caution as the two ladies watched. Finished, she stood waiting, her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Madam Brackage said, ¡°Cami isn¡¯t it?¡± The last coming with an enquiring look.

    ¡°Yes Madam,¡± Cami replied.

    ¡°How old are you Cami?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen Madam, thirteen and six months.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Cami. You may go.¡± Cami gave a small bow and left, wondering casually about the other lady¡¯s silence. She was not really surprised, after all this was Madam Brackages¡¯ dwelling, the strange woman was obviously a visitor and guest and these usually did not speak up at such times. Returning to the kitchen Cami assured her mother that everything was in order. She also reassured her mother that their employer seemed quite satisfied with what, she, Cami, had done.

    ¡°Really mother, they just had me bring the water to them, I put it down where they told me to, then I poured them a glass each and handed it to them. That was all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good dear, the Dark Lord must have been watching over you.¡±

    ¡°Ma!¡± Cami squeaked, her mouth opened and closed at her mothers¡¯ use of the common name of their distant overlord, some almost considered him a myth as few had ever seen him. Cami was not sure which planet of the Empire he was supposed to dwell on.

    Taking a closer look at her mother, Cami saw the small smile that she made no attempt to hide. Annoyed, Cami remonstrated, ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t even say his name, not even as a joke. It¡¯s bad luck, you know!¡± Cami turned and gathering up the now empty lunch container.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Now Cami, don¡¯t be upset, and do you believe that saying someone¡¯s name will bring bad luck?¡±

    Somewhat calmer now and her previous anger forgotten for now Cami agreed, said farewell to her mother and left the kitchen. At the main door she put on her outside garments and left. For a fraction, she wondered again at the strange episode with the jug of water. Then, with an unconscious shrug, as she left the house put the whole thing out of her mind for the time being.

    *********

    Back in the private lounge Madam Brackage considered her guest, the wife of an old friend of her husband. Master Brackage had slipped and been forced to accept a position with his employer in this the far city of Libus Re. A consequence of which was also a loss of a certain amount of status although he managed to retain his and the families high class designation. Meeting Cami in the hall, although Madam Brackage hadn¡¯t, the guest had noted unusual potential in her for advancement. Desperate to regain their lost status, when her guest had proposed a test for Cami sis Nep, she had agreed.

    ¡°Did you get what you want?¡± Madam Brackage asked.

    ¡°Indeed, I think so. I will have to play the recording back to be sure, but it should be good. Did you see how elegantly she moved and presented the glasses of water?¡± Her guest replied with a laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that again.¡±

    ¡°Indeed not,¡± Madam Brackage muttered unsettled at the laugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have done nothing wrong and Cami did nothing that she wouldn¡¯t do normally. Anyway since I will introduce her to the club, if she is accepted I cannot approach her for a month.¡± The guest took a sip of the chilled water. ¡°She was perfect, even in that hideous smock!¡± The woman gave a slight but reassuring smile. ¡°I will see that you get full credit and your status will improve.¡± Such promises were not made lightly in this society and had to be followed up on.

    That last almost caused Madam Brackage to smile openly.

    *********

    The rains had eased, now coming in in showers rather than the continuous downpour earlier and Cami was grateful for this small change as she walked to the nearest bus stop, part of an extensive network. On arrival, she checked the electronic schedule, frowning as she saw that she had missed the direct connection to where she lived and that it would be more than a period until the next one. She considered alternatives.

    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°If I take the 992 to exchange one, then catch the 1121, it¡¯ll take me almost home. Good¡± Logging the request in and tapping her student pass on the console trigged an automatic stop by the conveyance, as well as the connection. Relaxing on a dry seat in the semi covered stand, Cami waited for the 992, due in a tenth of a period.

    Once settled, Cami thought back on the strange day, a frown creasing her smooth forehead. What did the request to deliver a jug of chilled water mean? Had it been a test to see if she could follow directions? To see if she could retain her status? Or was it something else? Thinking these and other possibilities over, Cami had not come to a conclusion when the announcement came for the arrival of her first connection. Still thinking over her day, she absently used her pass to board, and picked a vacant seat in front of a couple dressed in a similar fashion to her.

    As the vehicle started to move, Camis mind flitted back and forwards, going back over The Test, as she had come to call it, and then to other personal aspects of her life. This went on for a while and soon Cami was sitting at Exchange One, waiting for her connection when the anger threatened to rise again. Sitting back and composing herself, she remembered that she had the athletic program called Girls Group tomorrow that she wanted badly to continue to attend as she found running helped her release her emotions. When she was running in the Jump, she felt free, freer than she felt at any other time. Putting that to the side her mind went back to the strange request earlier today. Delivering the water to an employer, is that what I want to do for the rest of my life? The thought seemed to paralyse her for a fraction.

    Carefully, she looked around, unobtrusively observing the few people waiting in the rain to catch the same conveyance that she was and others doing the same at other stations. People were arriving, boarding and leaving. Mothers dragging young children, older children obediently following; men of all classes, each wrapped in their own little world; single woman, the effects of their drudgery clear in their bent forms. Not a one of them paying the least amount of attention to anyone else. And every one of them had the same expressionless face that she, Cami held.

    Is this the way I want the rest of my life to go, she thought, sitting and waiting to be carted from one place to another? A chill ran down her back as she realized just how dangerous her thought was. If I can think this, then I am challenging everything I have been taught. A quiet resolution firmed her and her chin came up in her unconscious reaction of making up her mind. I must hide this but I am going to make my life better and I can¡¯t let anyone or anything get in my way. I must be careful and I must control my anger. Having made her decision, Cami settled back to wait for her connection, silently contemplating the chill rain, now coming down even heavier.

    Only Camis training saved her as, all unbidden, her mother¡¯s comment of the Dark Lord watching over her slipped back into her mind. She froze, carefully looking around to see if anyone noticed. As she slowly recovered her composure, Cami tried to recall all that she had been taught about the Empire and its leader, it wasn¡¯t much. The teacher that instructed them at the time had devoted a single class to the subject and questions were discouraged,

    Tihab was both the capital of the Empire and the headquarters of the Legion, the Empires armed forces she remembered, and that was where the Dark Lords palace was she thought. I think that is where is, she frowned, and that is a long way away. Several clusters, each of about forty or more galaxies she thought. But we were told that sometimes he will visit a planet without anyone knowing it, at least the teacher said so. But how would she know? And there was another place, one no one knew where it was or had visited it, she thought that it was called Tantalus and it was supposed to be the Dark Lords home world.

    With a furrowed brow, Cami tried to recall what the Dark Lord was supposed to look like but all she could recall was that he was supposed to wear dark clothes and a robe. The teacher said that no one had seen a picture of him. Not much help, she grunted quietly. A disquieting thought was that the Dark Lord was supposed to be both immortal and extremely powerful, so powerful that he could do anything that he wanted to do. However the teacher had added a comment to the effect that no one knew for sure.

    The Legion she knew was very powerful. It had fighting space craft ranging in size from small craft of only a hundred meters or so in length to ones the size of a large moon. It also had soldiers, called troopers and they could easily destroy a planet. Cami shuddered at the thought of them descending on her world.

    She also remembered stories about the Circle of Ladies, a number of beautiful and charismatic women who were said to be advisors to the Dark Lord. Again, while there were many tales told about them, the line between whether or not the stories were true or not was sketchy and Cami couldn¡¯t remember much more than that. I would like to meet one of them, maybe, she thought with a hidden smile as the connection she was waiting for arrived.

    Boarding the vehicle, Cami settled into her seat and let her mind go back over her mother¡¯s comments. With an almost audible sigh, she decided that there wasn¡¯t much she could do. The Dark Lord would do what he wanted to do with her as he wished, but it was a big planet, a big galaxy and an even bigger empire of more than two hundred fifty galaxies with an average of five hundred planets to a galaxy. That¡¯s a lot of people, the thought gave her comfort. All in all she thought, I¡¯m pretty safe. Hopefully she silently added, looking out a rain streaked window. Almost at her stop, a different thought crossed her mind. If the Dark Lord was here, with her, what would she ask him? That she was unable to answer the question bothered her all the way home.

    *********

    In Lepus Mal, the capital city of Ti Lepus, Councillor Leja Leves, Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services was making a rare visit to his office on the planets first of two days off. Unhappy at this, he disliked having his set routine disrupted, he listened with suppressed anger to the report of a major disruption in the sewerage system due to the emergency shut down of a local fusion power plant.

    ¡°So this shut down, what was the cause?¡± The minister asked in a gentle voice.

    His advisors weren¡¯t fooled, they knew the nasty disposition that lurked under the outwardly calm surface that Leves was displaying.

    ¡°That is undetermined at this time, Minister. According to the minister responsible for power generation there was an indication of instability in the generation of power which pointed to a possible failure in the plasma field,¡± The under-secretary replied. ¡°This is being investigated and power shifted from other grids.¡±

    ¡°And the sewer system in area Eleven South East, is that being restored with emergency power?¡±

    ¡°It is being attended to but it will take time, Minister,¡± the Operating Manager replied, ¡°The restart must be done carefully due to  ...¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± Leves interrupted, ¡°Keep me informed if there are any further significate setbacks. Now off you go and get this disruption contained. I will stay here and do a little work since the day is already ruined.¡± He looked at Li Glwen, his secretary, who stayed behind as the rest straggled out.

    ¡°You have a request Minister,¡± she enquired.

    ¡°Yes I need a message sent out to the citizens of area Eleven South East assuring them that everything possible is being done to restore services but that it will take time. Compose a suitable message for my signature.¡± As his secretary turned to leave, he added, ¡°And a second one, in case things go wrong.¡±

    Li Glwen, nodded, her face expressionless, she knew what that meant. Certain other people were to be informed, and they would know what to do with the information.

    Councillor Leja Leves, Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services sat back in his chair, the sombre face masking the inner smile. Maybe this unscheduled trip to the office wasn¡¯t such a waste after all. The thought pleased him.

 Chapter Six.

    The soft chime of her alarm woke Cami from a dreamless slumber. Rolling over, she eyed the bunk beds across the short distance of the plain girl¡¯s room to see if her two sisters were awake yet. Koral, aged twelve occupied the lower bunk and still softly snored. Kinna, aged ten had the top bunk and was sitting up, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Koral, up you get, sleepy head.¡± Cami called, not too loudly as she didn¡¯t want to disturb her parents, ¡°It¡¯s the seventh period.¡± Koral grumbled and rolled over. ¡°If you want some hot water after Kinna has been in the shower, you better hurry,¡± Cami finished as she swung her feet out of her bed and gathered up the clean clothes that she had laid out the night before. Risen, the three girls left their bedroom and headed off across the worn carpet to the single bathroom that they had to serve all the family. Good, she thought, satisfaction flowing into her as she realised that their brothers were nowhere in sight, we¡¯ll wash before our brothers this morning and they will get the cold water! A happier thought came to her, this was the second of two days off and she had girls group today!

    Still grumbling, Koral followed her older sister tailed by Kinna. Taking turns at the sink and in the shower they performed their ablutions. As there was just a single sink along with the shower and toilet, each person had to share space. For reasons of personal privacy, the shower and the toilet were screened off from the rest of the bathroom. Sharing was difficult at the best of times and the source of much friction but the three coped although not without grumbling. Leaving the bathroom dressed for the day in dark blue smocks, the three girls turned and entered the kitchen, passing their three brothers who were wearing plain housecoats, on the way.

    ¡°Good day Dar, Tremma, Damma,¡± the girls chanted in unison. At this cheerful greeting Dar grunted, Tremma nodded and Damma yawned. The girls refrained from any further efforts at greeting although Kinna paused in the door stretching dramatically, earning herself a glowering look from Dar. Tremma refrained from any more reaction than a raised eyebrow while Damma ignored her.

    The kitchen was small, both counter and cupboard space in this cramped apartment was precious. There was a stove, a refrigerator and a sink for washing dishes. The kitchen was part of the combined living room and dining room. On one side of the living space was the bath room and the boys sleeping room. On the other side were separate sleeping quarters for the parents and the girls. One unusual item was the flooring in the kitchen area, it was stone tiles that had been laid by a previous tenant.

    In the kitchen, Cami got to work. ¡°Koral, get the makings for tea ready. Kinna, the breakfast cereals and milk, I will set the table.¡± The chores would rotate between them and each girl got to work in setting the meal up. The boys would, in their turn clear the table and clean up the kitchen after all had eaten.

    As she worked, Cami¡¯s mind wandered back to the strange events of the day before and the decision she had made. Somehow it seemed silly and petty in the light of the new day. But it was out of character for Madam Brackage to make such a request so that episode still bothered Cami a bit. Even more unsettling was the internal conversation she had on the way back home. But who could she discuss it with? Not her father, not ever! Her mother? That was a possibility but even at her youthful age, she had an idea of the burdens her parents carried and she would only bother her mother at the last if there was no other choice. While she had soothed her mother the previous day, she felt that perhaps her mother was wondering as well. Her sisters, not a chance! They would just laugh, discreetly of course, and never let her forget it. The same applied to the oldest and youngest brothers. Tremma was her favorite and the family member that she was closest to. But Cami decided that she probably couldn¡¯t talk to him either.

    Even her friends Leda and Ava had to be treated with some caution. Friendships were hard won and easily lost on Ti Lepus. Cami decided that she would not speak to either of her friends at this time, maybe later perhaps. With an internal sigh she decided not to describe what happened to her brother either, this was just too personal a problem and her brother would say that she was imagining things and not to worry about strange actions of others. In any case, her action in helping her mother could be considered selfless and the carrying of the jar of chilled water to her mothers¡¯ employee, so that her mother could finish her lunch, as an act of consideration by Madam Brackage. A further sigh almost passed her lips, she would have to figure this out herself if she could. Otherwise she could just put it out of her mind. Bringing her attention back to the present, Cami scanned the table; very dish, piece of cutlery and cup and saucer properly laid out.

    Looking at the table the thought crossed her mind that her family, the student and teachers at school and all the people of Ti Lepus were like the table; everyone had to be in their proper station with nothing out of place. The decision she had made the previous day came back to her and the simmering anger that she had been hiding inside herself billowed up carrying with it an urge to grab the table and throw it over, smashing the dishes and scattering the cutlery. Taking a deep breath and giving herself a shake, that won¡¯t help she thought as she turned to see how her sisters had fared.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Koral had laid out the makings of tea and put a jug of water onto boil while Kinna had neatly set out the various boxes of grains and cereals on another part of the counter.

    ¡°We are ready?¡± Cami asked her sisters.

    ¡°Looks like it,¡± Koral grunted. Kinna grinned. ¡°Are the boys ready?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell ma and da,¡± Cami replied. ¡°The boys can take care of themselves.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Dar hear you say that,¡± Koral warned.

    ¡°Dar won¡¯t bite like a basticka,[1]</a> all he can do is buzz!¡± Cami retorted.

    ¡°Better be careful, little sister.¡± Dar muttered in his characteristic half angry voice, annoyed at being compared to a stinging insect. Nineteen years old he was tall and rangy like his father and had just emerged from the bathroom into the living area. He was followed by Tremma, sixteen and Damma, seven, the latter looking uninterested in what was being said. All three were wearing the dark shirt and pants suitable for their class. Tremma hid his smile at Camis comment, but he knew that his brother would be provoked and expected some reaction.

    ¡°A little girl like you had better be careful, you never know who may be listening.¡± Dar continued as he sank into his usual chair.

    Up went Cami¡¯s chin as anger at Dars retort surged in her and she bit back, ¡°And a man of Ti Lepus would know the proper time to take his seat at the table.¡± It was the custom that when the family ate together, no one sat down at the table until the senior member of the household, whether male or female, gave leave to do so, either verbally or by taking their seat. At the rebuke Dar stood up, his face flaming.

    As Cami turned away to wake her parents and tell them that morning tide was ready, Dar rounded on her, fists clenched and anger plain on his face. ¡°Why you stuck up little ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dar.¡± Tremma interrupted in a warning tone. Glancing around, Dar saw that his two younger sisters were watching, both clearly very interested. Cami had also turned back, hands on her hips in the universal pose of displeasure and seemed about to snap back. Again Tremma stepped in as a peacemaker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you both think that¡¯s enough?¡± he said. ¡°Cami, Ma and Da are probably awake and ready for you.¡± The look that pasted between the two antagonists clearly showed that this was going to be a temporary truce and the two would soon be at each other¡¯s throats again!

    *********

    Tremma gave an inaudible sigh. What am I going to do with those two, he thought.

    Cami and Dar almost six years apart in age while Tremma was sixteen and unhappily positioned between the two. That meant that he was the peace maker, a job that he didn¡¯t want but looked like he was going to have to keep. Fortunately, Dar was now working as a contract cleaner so his home time was reduced. This helped to keep the two of them apart and made for peace in the family. And thank the gods for that, Tremma concluded.

    Tremma was attending the Libus Re Trade School for Boys which was located across the city meaning that he had to catch two transport connections so he could attend the school. This was his second to last general school year majoring in food preparation. Happy in both his assessment and his choice of occupation as a chef, he had worked diligently, had obtained an important recommendation for specialised training and was hoping to learn soon that he was successful.

    That will mean that I will have even less time at home, the thought worried him, Dar and Cami will have to just get along, I hope!

    *********

    As Cami knocked on her parents¡¯ door, she wondered again about all these rules she had to live by. Who sat where and when; why it was the daughters¡¯ job to call the parents? What if they don¡¯t have a daughter? Cami wondered. Do they never go to breakfast? The thought tickled her.

    ¡°Da, Ma!¡± Cami knocked twice on the door. ¡°Morning tide is ready!¡±

    As she waited at the parental bedroom door and listened to her parents rising, Cami looked at Dar out of the corner of her eye. Seeing his obvious annoyance amused her but also worried her. He really is easy to get a rise out of, she thought, He should work on that or he will get into trouble. That did not make her happy, Dar¡¯s attitude would reflect back on her and the whole family. With an inward sigh, she thought that she would talk to Tremma about that.

    By this time, her two sisters had joined her and were standing beside her in approved Ti Lepus fashion, head and eyes lowered and hands behind back. Her brothers were standing in a similar fashion behind their chairs at the table although Dar was still looking angry and had his eyes on his oldest sister. The parents¡¯ door opening had him pulling his gaze back to the table.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> An annoying, biting insect.

 Chapter Seven

    The worn face of Jarmel sis Nep was followed by that of Yives, his wife. A tall man with hazel eyes, he was bowed by the need to provide for a large family. He also sported the same brown hair as his wife and daughters. Unusually for here the two were a love match and were happy together.

    ¡°Good morning children,¡± came quite naturally from their father, followed by their mothers greeting as they walked to the table. Both had been awake ever since they had heard the rest of the family moving about in the apartment but if they knew of the spat between Dar and Cami, they gave no indication of it. As this was the last day of the weekend off for Jarmel, the breakfast was in the proper formal style.

    All the family first took their paces at the table which they first bowed to followed by bows to each other. Dar, Cami noted, bowed with indifference while she and Tremma took pleasure in the ritual. The two younger girls bowed with youthful enthusiasm as did Damma who enjoyed such doings.

    Bows completed, Jamel sat down at the head of the table while Yives took her seat at the other end and each of the children found their proper places. Dar sat to the right of his father while Cami sat to the right of her mother. The rest sat by age, boys on one side and girls on the other.

    As she took her seat, again Cami wondered, who first did this, this manner of families taking their seats in this complex and formal manner. They didn¡¯t do this at school, or in other public places, so why do it at home. These thoughts went into the long catalogue of questions that puzzled her, angered her and that she wanted answers to. When young, Cami had carefully broached the subject with her mother once, just once. She was told that was how things were done and not to ask again. Later, when she was older Cami had seen in school what happened when a student in her class showed rather more inquisitiveness and much less common sense than was wise. This had occurred a year earlier and Cami had taken the lesson to heart.

    *********

    Madam Reter had just finished conducting a review of an ancient but relatively peaceful period of the planet¡¯s history when student Jil ses Anouk asked what, to Camis way of thinking, was a reasonable question.

    ¡°This is when we had to start wearing the hats and coats, wasn¡¯t it Madam Reter?¡± Jil was an ordinary looking girl with shorter than normal black hair. Slightly overweight, she wore the standard school smock, long socks and what are called sensible black shoes. Coming from different areas of Libus Re, Cami and Jil weren¡¯t friends and didn¡¯t know each other except to exchange a nod or two went they passed one another in the school.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve read over the material and I don¡¯t see anywhere why?¡± Jil continued. ¡°I¡¯m confused!¡±

    ¡°How can you be confused, child. All you need to know is there!¡± The teacher snapped.

    Jil flushed and stuttered a reply. ¡°I was just wondering ¡­¡± she started, ¡°Why we all had to ...¡±

    ¡°Have too what? Ask stupid questions?¡± Madam Reter was clearly getting angry. ¡°Stand up girl!¡± The class watched in morbid hypnotised fascination as slowly and clearly embarrassed, Jil did as she was told. ¡°Now girl, do you need to know what our leaders¡¯ were thinking back then, so that you can question their motives?¡±

    ¡°No Madam!¡±

    ¡°What about their intelligence?¡±

    ¡°No Madam.¡± Jil whispered, now frightened with the direction of the questions.

    ¡°So why do you need to ask why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t Madam.¡± Jil was now staring down at the floor.

    ¡°What did you say girl? Get your head up!¡± Jils head snapped up, eyes wide with fear. Camis¡¯ stomach churned for Jil although she barely knew her, but even now at age twelve she knew better than to show any emotion, especially at a time like this. She also knew that no one in the school would talk to Jil now. Any friends she may have had were gone. By raising such questions, even as innocent as they were, the teacher¡¯s reaction had clearly branded her as a possible trouble maker and someone to avoid.

    ¡°No, Madam.¡± Madam Reter glared and Jil swiftly continued. ¡°I mean I don¡¯t need to ask.¡±

    Madam Reter¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the class, ¡°Sit down girl,¡± she said, less harshly now, ¡°we have wasted enough time.¡± To Camis relief she turned to another student. ¡°Nanna, read the next passage from where we were up to. Quick now,¡± Madam Reter urged.

    Nanna fumbled at her comm. ¡°The peace of The Ostia Resources held all through the following century ¡­¡± Her droning voice filled the room. Jil sat quietly, not moving, head down.

    *********

    Eating quietly, Cami wondered again about Jil. Surely Jil¡¯s indiscretion had not been as bad as the teacher had made it to be, but the effect on Jil had been extreme. While she had come back the next day, the last school day of the week, she was still subdued and silent, not even trying to talk to anyone. When school resumed, Jil was gone and Cami never saw her again.

    To Cami, the lesson was clear, don¡¯t ask any questions that the teachers might interpret as questioning the leadership, the teacher or what they taught. The trick was deciding on whether a question that you wanted to ask was going to fit into one of these categories.

    Cami was wondering about this when a jolt in her side brought her attention back to the family breakfast. Giving a glance at Koral, she frowned slightly before realising that her mother was looking at her rather quizzically.

    ¡°You are very quiet, Cami,¡± Yives said, ¡°something on your mind?¡±

    At Dars laugh, Cami threw him her usual glare as she decided to reveal part of what she was thinking about.

    ¡°Last year we had that girl, Jil, who got into trouble when she asked a teacher a question. She was gone by the next week and I was just wondering what happened to her.¡± Cami finished with a shrug.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Was she a friend of yours?¡± Yives inquired gently.

    ¡°What questions did she ask?¡± Dar sat straighter.

    Cami decided to answer her mother first.

    ¡°No mother, I hardly knew her, she lived near the catchment area I think.¡± That was an area with a large number of apartment blocks and a strong patrol presence.

    ¡°I see.¡± Her mother said thoughtfully. The rest of the family was listening attentively now. ¡°It must have made an impression on you.¡±

    ¡°Not really mother.¡± Cami gave a rare smile. ¡°I think that serving the Madam and her guest the chilled water brought it back for me somehow.¡±

    ¡°So why was she in trouble?¡± Dar interjected. Cami knew that Dar had recently left school and was working as a cleaner in commercial buildings. She also realised that the hard work and low pay, combined with not being able to get a recommendation to get advanced training of any sort, had built a sense of grievance in him. He often asked smart questions so she knew that he was intelligent, but she also realised that his aggressive attitude annoyed others as well as her, and that, as it often did, made him angrier.

    Cami hesitated, as much as she enjoyed baiting Dar, she didn¡¯t want to start something that could end up disrupting the family.  She decided to compromise and tell just a little more of the story, not the whole story. That way she hoped to keep Dar from going off on one of his rants which would end up upsetting her parents.

    ¡°Well, she asked a question about why we wear what we do and Madam Reter got mad at her in front of everyone. Jil came to school the next day, but after the two days off, we never saw her again.¡±

    ¡°She went to another school?¡± Jarmel asked with a frown. Dar was also frowning.

    ¡°She must have Da,¡± Camis slim left shoulder rose and fell in a shrug, ¡°as I said no one as far as I know saw her again.¡± Her father gave a non-committal grunt as Cami finished. ¡°We were all afraid to ask, at least I was.¡±

    ¡°You were afraid?¡± Dar¡¯s question was framed in tones of disbelief.

    ¡°Well, the teacher came down on Jil pretty hard and none of the rest of us wanted to be treated the same way.¡±

    Koral and Kinna nodded in agreement. ¡°I bet no one talked to her afterwards either.¡± Koral put in.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s the way they control us.¡± Dars hand smacked down on the table hard enough to shake the dishes causing even Damma to stare at him.

    ¡°What is?¡¯ Kinna asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Fear, fear of being different, fear of being singled out!¡±  Dar sat back and shook his head. ¡°It is so simple, I never saw it.¡±

    Jarmel gave his son a sideways look. ¡°Care to explain yourself, Dar?¡±

    ¡°Yes da,¡± Clearly Dar was happy to be the center of attention for a change. ¡°Fear of being different, of standing out as I said, but most of all, of losing status.¡± Cami watched her brother as he talked, the way he was animated and happy that everyone was listening to him. Impressed, she listened as she ate and at the same time, watched the rest of the family. Tremma appeared to be impressed while Koral and Kinna were less so. Damma just went back to working at his breakfast while her mother appeared to be unimpressed. Her father listened intently however and seemed interested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Kinna said a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Everyone knows that status is important.¡±

    ¡°It is only important because someone, hundreds or thousands of years ago said that it was and everyone went along with him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Cami showed her skepticism. Koral giggled, a display of emotion that had their mother frowning at her.

    ¡°Yes a man, Cami.¡± Dar smiled, ¡°Unless you think that a woman is responsible?¡± The smile grew broader, ¡°I am quite ready to shift the blame.¡±

    As Cami stiffened and opened her mouth to respond to Dars challenge, their father stepped into the breach.

    ¡°Well Dar, I don¡¯t think that it matters who thought of the idea but I also don¡¯t see why it matters or what could be done about it.¡± Jamel frowned in thought. ¡°The only way we could change now is by a huge popular movement and I don¡¯t see that happening.¡± He looked sideways at his oldest son, ¡°do you?¡± Jamel didn¡¯t need to mention that any such movement would be accompanied by a lake of blood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Da, I haven¡¯t talked about this with anyone.¡± He looked down at the table. ¡°I guess that I am afraid too.¡± He finished, raising his head and glancing at his oldest sister, Cami giving a tentative smile back. Tremma nodded in silent agreement while the two youngest girls were now looking rather bored at all this political talk.

    Jamel grunted. ¡°Good, don¡¯t talk to anyone about this. You never know who is an agent of the Grays!¡± Dar nodded, he also was aware of the dangers involved and was not, at this time, prepared to risk the families¡¯ status. New to working life, he was still uncertain about his standing with his coworkers.

    Satisfied that his oldest son was not about to do anything reckless and so jeopardise the family name, Jamel turned to his oldest daughter. ¡°Cami, I take it that you still want to go to Girls Group with your friends?¡±

    Eagerly, Cami nodded, ¡°Yes da, with Leda and Ava. We will be going to the Middle Club at the Girls Room in the Collective Hall.¡±

    Approval given, Cami left the table and danced off to the girls room to change knowing that her mother probably watched in disapproval at this unwonted display of emotion.

    ¡°You are going to wear that again?¡± Koral asked with an unspoken challenge in her voice as she entered the room after Cami. Cami held the athletic strip against her body. Indeed it was tighter and rather more revealing that the school uniforms they usually wore, but not a great deal more!

    ¡°Of course, but only when racing, I will change in the girls changing room.¡± Cami replied. ¡°It¡¯s like school, we have a whole building to ourselves. No boys allowed! No male coaches either, just like no male teachers!¡± Koral grunted a reply, not satisfied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s fair, I should be allowed too!¡± She finished as Cami removed her smock to change. Although the program that the athletic club ran was approved by the school, it was not strictly part of the school curriculum, so the school uniform was not worn. Selecting outdoor clothes that were suitable, but not those kept for special occasions, Cami changed.  Like all lower classes clothes, those she selected would easily be read and showed her class and status.

    ¡°Well Koral, when you are older and are allowed to join a girls club, then you can come with me.¡± Cami replied, adding a careful ¡°Maybe.¡±

    This did not satisfy her sister whose complaints continued although diminished slightly.

    Ready, her gym strip, along with a towel, soap and spare clothes in a bag, Cami said her goodbyes and left her parents¡¯ apartment with Tremma accompanied her to the stop where she would catch the transport to the Collective Hall. He or Dar would also meet her when she returned. Another thing to annoy me, Cami thought, I catch transport to school without escort as do Koral and Kinna, so why do I have to be escorted now?

    As she boarded the transporter, Tremma called to her. ¡°Be careful Cami!¡± She smiled and waved.

 Chapter Eight

    How convenient Cami thought as the conveyance stopped right outside the Hall. She left the vehicle and entered the motley collection of buildings, immediately heading to the women¡¯s area where she identified herself at the check in and received her pass to the proper changing room. Looking around as she entered Cami realised that neither Leda nor Ava were present. Changing quickly, Cami stored her clothes in the locker provided, securing it with her implanted chip. Nodding to the locker room supervisors Cami left to find her group on the indoor track field. There she also found her friends.

    ¡°Hi Leda, hi Ava,¡± from Cami brought ¡®hi¡¯s¡¯ in return. Ava, a slim and compact gymnast also nodded and asked. ¡°All ready, Cami?¡±

    ¡°Whenever you are,¡± Cami replied. ¡°I am going to work out and get in shape for a good contract!¡±

    ¡°Good to hear that Cami,¡± one of the junior woman trainers nearby commented, ¡°now let¡¯s see if you can back that up with effort.¡± The senior trainer looked around. ¡°Into your groups everyone, and let¡¯s begin with trotting in place!¡± The warm up began.

    The particular group that Cami and her friends Leda and Ava had joined consisted of an athletic program designed to enhance the girls¡¯ confidence and assisting them in achieving their goal of getting a good contract placement.

    Along with status, contracts are the heart and soul of business and personal life on Ti Lepus. Most workers are secured by a contract with the various level of government, business or personally with members of the high class.

    This also applied to selected girls who, while young, fourteen is normal, are offered contracts to work in special establishments called salons where they are displayed for effective sale to the wives of high class men and their families. This is very important to them as it can affect their whole future lives. Securing a contract with a high status family of good reputation is something that all girls with lower status aspire to.

    *********

    Warm up complete, Cami gave her two friends a wave as they moved away, then turned and joined the girls who were doing the same athletic activity that she was. Further stretching and calisthenics were followed by short sprints. Then warm up completed, each girl worked on the individual activity that they were best at. After a period of individual work with coaches, concentrating on weaknesses and strengths, competitions began.

    Leda was fast, she was a sprinter and was particularly anxious to improve her starts. Time and time again she got down into her crouch and, on the whistle, lunged out of her stance. On the other hand, Ava, now in the gym, slim and compact was a natural gymnast. On the floor, she twirled and bounced in the defined performance area, showcasing her natural talent before turning to other apparatus.

    Cami had found a calling as a middle distance runner with a speciality in jumping over hurdles and other obstacles placed in the way. The obstacles ranged from those that would fall if touched to those that were solid and needed to be cleared. One, particularly disliked and always placed last, was made of thin branches tied vertically and these would whip the runners¡¯ legs if not cleared properly besides also causing them to fall. It was bad enough for girls but the senior boys¡¯ and adults version had branches that were longer which meant that the boys¡¯ and adults had to jump almost twice as high if they didn¡¯t want their legs to be struck!

    Today Cami had completed the race, nicknamed the jump, three times. For her age group, from thirteen to fourteen years old, the race consisted of one complete circuit of the track which was slightly more than a klick in length, while jumping over the obstacles. Today, each race was a competition against a different group of girls in the same age group with the final race composed of the top finishers of the races. Cami had finished in the top three in her last race, and her times had been better in each race. While not totally satisfied, she still knew that she was much improved since joining the Girls Club and today she had her best finish yet. Her two friends had also shone in their own disciplines. The trio had been very excited in the changing rooms after.

    ¡°We watched your last race Cami, we really thought that you were going to win until that long-legged girl passed you on that last turn,¡± Ava consoled her friend.

    ¡°Yes, and then that red shirted girl barely caught you at the finish line.¡± Leda said. ¡°Well,¡± She continued, giving her head a toss, ¡°they get more training then you. I heard someone say they are high service class.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Cami said. ¡°That is what the trainer wanted to talk to me about. She said that she could arrange some additional training for me, but I don¡¯t think that Ma and Da could afford it although I was told that there was some kind of funding.¡± Cami sounded wistful. ¡°I mean, I like running the jump but I am not sure, there is so much at home I have to do.¡±

    ¡°And we three also do the self defense classes as well.¡± Ava commented. ¡°That takes away training time for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes it does but it¡¯s good to have, I think.¡± Cami wrinkled her brow in thought. ¡°Some of it anyway.¡±

    Her two friends looked on in sympathy as they changed. Like at their homes, all showering was done in private stalls but they dressed communally in small groups or singly, depending on whether or not there were friends present.

    ¡°You really are getting fast, Leda, and I watched you do your routine Ava. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you are picked for special training!¡±

    ¡°Oh Cami, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s bad luck, like, you know.¡± Ava emphasised the last part. Her friends nodded. They knew who and what she meant. Everyone considered that it was bad luck to talk about the Dark Lord! At Ava¡¯s comment, Cami felt a shiver run down her back as she remembered what her mother had said only yesterday.

    With ¡®see you tomorrow¡¯s¡¯ the three friends separated and went to their respective transporters and on to their homes.

    *********

    On the transporter, Cami unobtrusively looked around as she boarded. Everyone on the vehicle seemed to be lost in their own thoughts, including a darkly dressed couple sitting at the back and a man sitting a couple of seats behind her. This man wore a morose expression on his face so deep that Cami wondered if he had lost his contract. As he was wearing a cap rather than a broad brimmed hat which revealed that he was a member of the worker class. Then she noticed that the man sitting in the seat across from her had fastened his dull eyes on her. He was wearing the same type of clothes as her father did, showing that he was of the same class yet he didn¡¯t have her father¡¯s demeanour at all. Worse he appeared to be drinking something from a metallic container partially concealed in his right hand. Hoping that he was going to get off at the next stop, Cami turned her head and tried to ignore the man.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    He didn¡¯t get off at the next stop or the one after that.

    ¡°Hey, little girl, want a drink?¡±

    Cami froze. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw he wasn¡¯t trying to hide the flask anymore, it was openly displayed in his hand.

    ¡°Talking to youse, little girlie, not polite to ignores peoples when they talks to you.¡± The man¡¯s florid face and slurred speech indicated his degree of intoxication.

    Cami had seen drunks a couple of times before but had never been this close to one. How am I supposed to handle this, Cami worried, I don¡¯t want to bring disgrace to my family. Glancing around she could see looks of disapproval, but no one seemed ready to come to her aid. The look on the face of the man wearing a cap now seemed to be annoyed rather than morose. Everyone else had the blank faces of people avoiding trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s party little girlie.¡± The man had moved so that his feet were in the aisle, blocking any movement on the transporter. He leaned towards Cami as she cringed back in her seat. Fumes from the noxious brew he had consumed floated towards and around her. She wanted to hit him with her bag but knew that there was nothing in it that was heavy enough to stop him. Her self-defence classes had not prepared her for this.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit back¡± The man with the cap suddenly spoke. His voice was quiet but firm.

    ¡°Youse stays out of this!¡± The drunk snapped back surprised at the intervention but not at all intimidated.

    The man with the cap stood and stepped forward pushing something into one pocket and taking something out of the other at the same time. ¡°I said, sit back and stay quiet.¡± The man smiled while Cami watched almost in a trance, too frightened by the situation to wonder at the smile. ¡°That way, no one gets hurt.¡±

    The drunk snarled, staggered to his feet and swung clumsily at the man. The attempted blow was easily blocked and the response came too fast for Cami to really see what happened. All of a sudden it seemed to her that the drunk was now laying back in his seat and apparently asleep. Looking around Cami saw that some of the other passengers were nodding in approval, including the darkly dressed man at the back and his female companion.

    The transporter had by this time pulled over at its next stop. Two members of the patrol who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere boarded the vehicle, batons in their hands.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the trouble-maker?¡± The first asked truculently.

    Stepping to meet them, the man wearing the cap showed them something in his hand. The two patrol officers looked startled, gave the man a long look but nodded as the man said something too low for anyone to hear and pointed back at Cami, then the drunk. Ignoring Cami, the two patrol officers lifted the drunk none to gently and dragged him to the front of the transporter.

    ¡°I know this one.¡± The younger of the two patrol officers laughed. ¡°The Master Judge won¡¯t be happy to see him again so soon, he¡¯ll get a good vacation this time I bet.¡±

    ¡°And a few stripes as well, hopefully.¡± The older one responded in a bored tone while the two pulled the drunk of the transporter, passed him over to two other patrol officer who were waiting. Somewhat awake now but still drunk and confused, he was pushed into the back of a waiting patrol van, which left straight away.

    One patrol officer spoke to the driver, pulled out his comm unit and fiddled with it for a fraction, then nodded to the man who had helped and left. The door closed and as the man with the cap walked back and sat in the seat facing Cami the transporter pulled back into the road

    *********

    The man carefully watched Cami, concerned at seeing how shocked and upset she was. Yet, he also noted with interest that there was a hint of defiance in her eyes and in the way she looked up at him although she kept her head bowed. The other passengers on the transporter ignored them in the Ti Lepus way. He decided to speak.

    ¡°You can relax now miss,¡± he used his calm voice, ¡°The patrol will be taking good care to see that he doesn¡¯t cause trouble again.¡±

    Amused, but concealing it, he watched Cami slowly raise her head a little to look at him directly, but didn¡¯t answer. He knew that was the way she had been taught. Young girls did not talk to strange men. He decided to ease her fears a little.

    ¡°Your stop is soon, Cami?¡± The man asked quietly.

    *********

    Cami froze, how did he know her name? The man¡¯s lips twitched, he could see her sudden fear.

    ¡°When you boarded the transporter, it read your name as well as the drunks. I am with the police and used my comm to identify both of you. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t appear in any police report, they already have enough on the man who was bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Cami spoke for the first time, ¡°I won¡¯t get into trouble?¡± Her relief now showing clearly.

    ¡°No Cami, you won¡¯t,¡± The man smiled slightly, ¡°and you don¡¯t even need to tell your parents.¡±

    Surprised by the man¡¯s smile Cami was emboldened to ask his name. ¡°You know my name sir, but I don¡¯t know yours.¡±

    The man¡¯s lips twitched, clearly he was surprised by Camis use of the semi-formal way of asking. ¡°Dark gen Wattar, Cami, that is my name.¡± he replied.

    Looking outside as the transporter pulled over Cami saw that Tremma was waiting at her stop. Standing, she faced the man who had helped her. ¡°Thank you Master Wattar, you have been of much help today.¡± A small bow accompanied the formal words.

    *********

    Dark Gen Wattar nodded in reply. ¡°I only did what any man of Ti Lepus would have done, Miss Nep.¡± Dark watched the young girl leave the transporter. That girl could go far, he thought. I hope that someone picks up on her soon. With a mental shrug he sat back in his seat, she was not his problem. His partner of the day joined him.

    ¡°Good thing you are heading back today, Sessi, sir¡± The junior agent remarked. ¡°I think that you may have blown your cover.¡± He knew better than to say anything directly about Cami.

    ¡°Nothing local that you and the squad here can¡¯t handle. No, the real problems are back in the capital. I am needed there.¡± Wattar was a senior member of the secret police, commonly called a gray, a reference to their rarely worn dress uniform. Sitting back in his seat, he considered the summons he had received. The call had come from the Chief Minister and he was to report to Councillor Trem de Markus on arrival. Cami sis Nep was all but forgotten.

    *********

    They both paid no attention to the man wearing a cloak and sitting in the back of the conveyance. The man remained expressionless but nodded slowly. Dark gen Wattar, He thought, I will have work for you. His companion just gave Him a speaking look, she still wondered why they were on this bus in the middle of what she considered was nowhere. The Dark Lord had not told her where they were going or why, the Lady of the circle figured that she knew where already and why would come soon enough.

 Chapter Nine

    The smile Cami held inside was not dampened in the slightest by the seasonal downpour common to the rolling hills of western Ti Lepus. She even had a skip in her step and she was almost dancing past the puddles on this quiet and anonymous street. Only the training that she had received practically from birth held her in check. It had arrived, her day was here.

    *********

    The call came during the last class of the day at her school, General School for Girls Number 14. ¡°Cami sis Nep, report to Counsellor Remi ion Nessar, at once.¡±

    The teacher, they were all women in this school for girls, looked down the rows of desks topped with computers, to the frozen young woman. At ¡°Well, you had better get going girl, Counsellor Nessar does not like to be kept waiting,¡± Cami gathered her few items and moved to the door with the eyes of every student in the class following her slim figure, neatly dressed in the all concealing school uniform. All were filled with the questions they could not ask. Once in the hallway Cami walked with outwardly sure steps to the stairs leading to the administrators¡¯ officers, where she would find Counsellor Remi. Inwardly she groaned, knowing that after school there would be a gauntlet of questions that her friends would have waiting for her.

    *********

    ¡°Come in, sit down.¡± The tall, thin and stern faced woman that was Remi ion Nessar pointed with a spear like finger to a vacant chair.  Carefully, Cami slid onto the one indicated, studying at the counsellor for some indication of the reason for the summons, but seeing none.

    ¡°You wish to see me, Madam Counsellor?¡± Cami asked as Remi ion Nessar tapped at her computer terminal.

    ¡°Hmm, your marks are good and reports by your teachers are satisfactory. Excellent.¡± The counsellor leant back in her chair. ¡°Excellent.¡± She repeated. Cami sat quietly just listening. What did this all mean? She wondered.

    ¡°You are thirteen years and twelve months old, correct?¡± The counsellor asked the still frightened and confused girl. A Ti Lepus year consisted of fourteen months, the same as the imperial year.

    ¡°Yes Madam Counsellor, I will be fourteen in two months.¡± The puzzlement deepened.

    ¡°Have you given thought to what you want to do after you leave school?¡±

    ¡°No Madam Counsellor.¡± Cami shook her head.

    A sudden smile from Remi almost caused Cami to drop her mouth open in shock, she barely restrained herself. The next bit of news broke through Cami¡¯s conditioning. ¡°Some time ago I received a request for an assessment of you with regards to a contract placement in a salon!¡±

    This unexpected and very welcome news caused Cami to jump to her feet, sending her small bag of personal items flying, while she let out a squeal of delight. A contract! That was the dream of every girl in her school!

    ¡°Control, Cami, control. Remember restraint is what you must show at all times.¡± The familiar warning had Cami returning to her seat after gathering what she had dropped. Her body tight with anticipation, she waited for what her counsellor had to say next.

    Along with status, contracts are the heart and soul of business and personal life on Ti Lepus. Most of the workers are secured by a contract with their employer. This can extend up to high levels including the Science class as well as the service class. All members of the lower classes work under contracts.

    This also applies to suitable women who, while young, fourteen is normal, are taken from their homes to work in special establishments and displayed for effective sale to the wives of high class men and their families. This is very important to them, as it can affect their whole future lives. Securing a contract with a high status family of good reputation is something that all lower status girls wish for.

    ¡°The information I provided along with the profile pictures of you have brought the assessment to the next stage. You know what happens next.¡± The young girl nodded with abrupt movements of her head. The counsellor considered the young girl. She had anticipated this moment, Cami was exceptionally pretty, had a desirable slim figure along with an attractive face highlighted by hazel eyes, light brown hair touched her shoulders and long, but not too long, legs completed the effect. Remi had been surprised however, by the club that was interested.

    ¡°Would you like to know who is inquiring, Cami? Which club?¡±

    ¡°Yes please Madam Counsellor, My parents would also, I am sure.¡± A frown of worry appeared. ¡°Can I tell them? Is that allowed?¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°The club is called The Trigon Club, and yes, you may tell your parents.¡±

    ¡°The Trigon Club? Is it new? I have never heard of it. Is it new?¡± When learning about contracts, the girls had studied all the local clubs.

    Remi gave a chuckle, ¡°I thought that you would pick up on that.¡± The counsellor was pleased with Cami. ¡°It is a very exclusive club in Lepus Mal, the capital.¡±

    ¡°Lepus Mal!¡± Cami¡¯s eyes were now large and round, ¡°I have never been outside of Libus Re, not even our local district! I can¡¯t go to Lepus Mal!¡±

    ¡°The assessor will be here in the next two days.¡± Remi soothed the somewhat agitated girl. ¡°If he finds you suitable, then you will have to have an interview, but you will have time to prepare for that.¡±

    ¡°Is it one of the local agents?¡± Cami asked.

    ¡°No, this club contracts their own agents.¡± Remi explained. ¡°As I said, it is a most exclusive club with has a large and powerful membership of high status women.¡± At Cami¡¯s look of puzzlement, Remi continued, ¡°Unlike the smaller clubs here, this club is exclusively for women, high status women.¡± She emphasised the last.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Cami thought for a moment, then frowned again. ¡°My family and I will have to meet him, if it isn¡¯t a local agent, how will we know to recognise him?¡±

    Impressed, Remi ion Nessar looked at Cami in a new light. ¡®The girl is more mature in some ways then she appears to be,¡¯ she thought. ¡°He will have identification that he will have to show you. It will have a number and you must check it against the agents¡¯ check site. There is a link on the police page as you know. You have practised that.¡± She stood and Cami stood with her. ¡°That is all I have to tell you and it will soon be time to leave.¡± With another rare smile, Reni told Cami to return to class.

    Walking back to the stairs that lead to her classroom, Cami felt that she was walking on air. Pausing at the classroom door, she gathered herself, schooled her features into immobility and entered.

    Nodding to the teacher, who waved her to her seat, she ignored the discrete stares sent her way by some of the girls.

    ¡°Back to work girls,¡± growled the history teacher, ¡°We will now consider the effect of the sectional wars on the growth of Ti Lepus, bring the sectional wars up on your computers.¡±

    *********

    Class finally over, Cami retrieved her formal outdoor clothes from her locker, placing her personal items in a satchel. Walking to the stairs, she found her two best friends waiting for her. Leda sis Real was a half head taller than Cami and wore her black hair in a long braid. Cami envied both her hair and her physical development, noticeably further along than Cami¡¯s. Ava sis Neill was the same height as Cami and of a similar build but with darker hair. Neither was quite as pretty as Cami.

    Seeing her friends, Cami walked over to them. ¡°Greetings Leda, greetings Ava, how were your classes today.¡± Cami used the semi-formal greeting between friends. That did not distract them.

    ¡°Greetings yourself Cam!¡± Leda retorted. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah Cami, why were you called to the Remster?¡± Ava looked around quickly to see if she had been caught using the nickname.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really say. I have to tell mum and dad first.¡± Cami looked at her friends, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Come on, give us something¡± Leda coaxed Cami. ¡°We are your best friends and I told you straight away!¡± They were walking to the front door and Cami was uneasily aware of the interest in her from other girls. Some not looking not at all happy. But Leda was right, when she had been assessed, Leda had told both Ava and her.

    ¡°Yes, please tell, what happened?¡± Ava also pressed for details as she reached for her outside hat. Leda nudged her friend and with a subtle inclination of her head, indicated the curious onlookers.

    Giving a shrug, Ava stroked her hat, her full lips pursed.

    ¡°Look, it is good news and I will comm you both as soon as I have told mum and dad. I promise on a Peace Givers tea cup.¡± Cami made a face as she looked out through the school doors at the down pour out side. It was the rainy season for the western part of the main continent of the planet. Putting the large hats that was required dress for all the people of Ti Lepus, on their heads, the three girls then fastened the voluminous cloaks around their shoulders. Properly dressed, they could now leave the school building, waving their implants at the readers as they left.

    Somewhat mollified by the hint dropped as well as the schoolgirl promise, Leda and Ava agreed to wait. Peace Givers were an important part of the culture of the people of Ti Lepus along with the tea ceremonies. Even though it was a childish promise, it had better be kept!

    ¡°There¡¯s my ride.¡± Cami called, seeing the conveyance that took her to her street. ¡°I¡¯ll comm you!¡± She called over her shoulder, adding, ¡°At the usual time!¡±

    ¡°Talk to you tonight!¡± and ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± was shouted back. The two girls watched as Cami climbed aboard her conveyance that was more than a bus.

    ¡°I bet that she was told about a contract.¡± Ava said. As they walked in the rain to their own conveyance.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all that made sense.¡± Leda replied. ¡°But she hid it well!¡± There was a note of pride in Leda¡¯s voice at her friends¡¯ exhibition of self-control. ¡°Talk to you tonight!¡± She called to Ava as she boarded, showing her travel pass as she did. All citizens of Ti Lepus needed a pass to travel, even students.

 Chapter Ten

    It was the seventeenth period when Cami, still holding her smile inside, arrived at the apartment building in which her family lived. As the building did not have an implant reader, Cami had to enter the proper codes herself and was soon on the floor on which the family resided. Entering their apartment Cami saw that her sisters Koral, aged twelve and Kinna, aged ten were already home and were absorbed in a show they both enjoyed on the holo display. Brother Damma, just seven, was sitting at the dinner table, fiddling with the comm unit. Neither her parents nor her two older brothers, Dar, seventeen, or Tremma, fifteen had arrived yet.

    Looking around as she removed her cloak and hat, Cami saw with some surprise that her sisters had hung up their hats and cloaks. Damma, however had not.

    ¡°Damma,¡± she called to her brother, ¡°Your hat and cloak.¡± Damma continued his play on the comm. ¡°Damma!¡± At the sharper tone he looked up. ¡°Your hat and cloak.¡± The youngest member of the family had not fully adsorbed his lessons and went back to what he was doing.

    With a sigh, Cami walked to where Damma was sitting. Looking at the comm unit, an older model, Cami saw that the battery was almost completely discharged. Reaching down she took it from her brother and entered the ¡®off¡¯ command. This brought on a predictable response.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Damma whined.

    ¡°If the comm isn¡¯t fully charged by the time mum and dad get home, it will be your problem,¡± Cami replied in a calm voice, ¡°and you know what that means.¡± Damma scowled, it looked amusing on his childish face. ¡°Also if Tremma can¡¯t use the comm, he will be upset!¡±

    The young boy stiffened, part of his training asserted itself. ¡°I will speak to him then.¡± He said and stalked, or tried to, of to the boys room, picking up his hat and cloak along the way. The three girls looked at each other and raised an eyebrow. Without saying a word, they all gave an inward smile; little brother was learning and would uphold the family¡¯s status.

    *********

    It was a full period later, almost the eighteenth, when Tremma sis Nep walked through the door. Stocky and considered by some of Camis friends to be good looking, he took after their mother¡¯s side of the family. His school, The Libus Re Trade School for Boys, was located across the city so Tremma had to catch three different conveyances. In his second to last school years and training as a chef, he was happy in both his assessment and his choice of occupation. Recently he had been informed that he was being considered for further training in a specialised school. This had made the family very proud, of course they had been very careful in their display of their pride. He and Cami were close and she considered Tremma her best ¡®boyfriend¡¯.

    ¡°How¡¯s my big sister?¡± Tremma actually smiled when he saw Cami. ¡°And what¡¯s the big news?¡± he asked as he hung up his cloak and hat. Cami¡¯s smile, she could and did often smile at her brother, changed to a sharp look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are a friend of Cliea¡¯s brother, Killy.¡± She said slowly, mentioning a girl that she knew at school. They were not close.

    The two younger sisters had perked up at Tremma¡¯s comment, attending a different school, they were unaware of Cami¡¯s news. ¡°What happened?¡± Koral asked. Kinna was also listening, their interest showing clearly.

    Pulling of his boots, Tremma put his stocking foot down in a dry area of the floor. ¡°Cami got a call to the counsellors today. Big secret, she didn¡¯t even tell Leda and Ava!¡±

    Cami¡¯s cheeks flamed. ¡°Was that sneak Cliea listening in on a private conversation? I will report her if she did!¡± Tremma¡¯s smile faded, conversations were private and listening to another¡¯s conversation was considered a serious matter. But reporting someone for eavesdropping was also serious and could rebound against the reporter.

    ¡°There was no overhearing or listening in, Cami.¡± Tremma soothed his oldest sister. ¡°The call to the counsellors¡¯ office was an open broadcast and Cliea simply said that if you did tell Leda and Ava why, then they were the best actors in the school.¡± He smiled reassuringly. ¡°It was clear to everyone that you were showing self-control in a proper Ti Lepus manner.¡±

    The two younger sisters watched with interest, but knew better than to get involved. Besides, they were on Cami¡¯s side in this instance.

    Somewhat mollified, Cami walked back into the kitchen where she was preparing the evening meal for the family. Their parents and their older brother, Dar, would eat later, when they returned home from work. She also resolved to talk to her second oldest brother quietly and privately. The matter of Killy and Cliea was not fully resolved in her opinion.

    ¡°I have to tell mum and dad first.¡± Cami then changed the subject. ¡°Evening tide is ready.¡± Like the breakfast meal, the name for the evening meal was local and old, so old that no one knew its origins but there was much speculation. ¡°Tremma, Damma is in the boys¡¯ room.¡± On Ti Lepus, girls did not go into the boys¡¯ room and the boys did not go into the girls¡¯ room.

    The five siblings were soon standing around the dining table. Following tradition, as he was the oldest present, Tremma stood at the head of the table while Cami as she was the oldest of the girls, stood at the other end. With bows to the table and each other, they took their seats and began to eat.

    The supper was simple, mostly locally grown vegetables, purchased from local growers. Only a little meat was served as it was expensive. Libus Re was in a fairly rural area, and consisted of a number of smaller communities around a larger urban and city area. Total population in the area hovered around one million. Being in a semi-rural area, Cami¡¯s family was able to eat if not well, at least adequately. No one in the family went to bed hungry. Others were not so lucky.

    The meal finished, the younger siblings cleared the table, Damma putting the dishes in the dish cleaner while Koral washed the pot used and Kinna cleaned the table and the counters.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Once they were finished, Cami announced, ¡°Tremma and I will talk.¡± This formal way of announcing a serious discussion caused all the others to freeze for a fraction. Cami, still sitting at her spot at the foot of the table looked straight ahead at Tremma, still at the head.

    After a brief fraction, Tremma nodded at the other three who quietly went to their respective rooms. Damma opened his mouth to complain but was quelled by a look form his brother and a hush from Koral. Looking rebellious, he went to the boy¡¯s room as Koral and Kinna went into the room they shared with Cami.

    *********

    ¡°Why is she so serious?¡± Kinna asked her older sister, as the door closed behind them. Similar in appearance to Cami, Koral had darker hair and hadn¡¯t quite begun puberty yet. Kinna, although younger was actually considered potentially the prettiest of the three with similar features to Cami¡¯s and wavy brown hair.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be upset if someone was listening in on your private conversation?¡± was the distracted reply from Koral as she dropped onto the lower bunk. Rather than climbing onto her bed, which was the top bunk, Kinna leaned on the support at the foot of the bed and looked at Koral.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the real problem though. She got told about a contract I bet and she is afraid that it¡¯s going to be messed up by Cliea.¡± Koral muttered. ¡°As if our perfect sister would be dropped in the sea<sup>[1]</sup></a>!¡±

    Kinna stared, then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re upset that Cami has an assessment coming and you don¡¯t! That¡¯s it isn¡¯t it!¡± Kinna didn¡¯t laugh, both her training and an awareness that Koral, who wasn¡¯t answering the question, would get angry at her rather than Cami stopped her. But she couldn¡¯t resist a dig or two.

    ¡°Hey, if Cami gets a contract with a salon, won¡¯t she have to get more clothes?¡±

    Koral glared at her younger sister. ¡°More hand me downs for you from both of us than!¡± she ground out.

    Kinna faked looking off into the distance. ¡°Maybe she will share her makeup with me and get me an introduction as well.¡± This, spoken as it was in a dreamy tone, annoyed Koral even more.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t got anything sensible to say,¡± Koral was working hard to retain her temper, ¡°just get up into your bunk and stop bothering me.¡± Turning over onto her stomach she got up onto her elbows and turned on her reader which she had brought with her.

    Still hiding her smile, Kinna climbed up to her bed and laid down on her back, hands behind her head. She closed her eyes, dreaming of the day that she would get her own contract.

    *********

    Tremma sat back in his chair waiting for his sister to open the talk. While Cami was usually a quiet and compliant girl, Tremma was aware that she could also be stubborn and when angered, sometimes blind to the consequences of her actions. He knew that he may have to talk her down.

    ¡°So brother, you think that I should just let Cliea¡¯s talking about me just slide?¡± It was in a flat tone that Cami spoke, revealing that she was still angry.

    ¡°Yes, and all the rest as well.¡± Tremma calmly replied.

    ¡°What, what rest?¡±  Cami came up out of her chair and leant across the table.

    ¡°Well  ...¡± Her brother rubbed his hand across his well-defined jaw and mused. ¡°I would guess about half the school and their parents as well.¡±

    Cami sat down with a thump, staring at her brother. Not normally caught at a loss, she did not know what to say. Gathering her wits she narrowed her eyes and spoke. ¡°What do you mean, half the school and their parents?¡± she asked, the skepticism clear in her voice.

    ¡°Cami, you are the prettiest girl in the school and you hasn¡¯t been given an assessment,¡± Tremma began, ¡°and half of those who did get an assessment, didn¡¯t get a contract. Now your friend Leda has although Ava hasn¡¯t.¡± He stopped, got up and went into the kitchen, pouring himself a cup of water. ¡°Do you want one?¡± He said to Cami. She nodded. They would not make tea without their parents present.

    Returning with two cups, Tremma sat at the same end of the table as his sister. Passing one cup to Cami, he continued.

    ¡°I have been getting some discrete comments about you not getting ¡®The call¡¯ for some time now, everyone has been waiting for today.¡± He smiled, ¡°Even some of the boys!¡±

    ¡°What, boys!¡± Cami blushed. ¡°What do they want?¡± She asked, the blush deepening.

    ¡°Well, if you have to ask, you better pay attention in sex class.¡± Was the smiling reply, then the smile vanished. ¡°I have had requests for introductions from several of my friends and some who aren¡¯t as well. All very discreet of course.¡± Tremma shook his head. ¡°I simply told everyone who asked that you were too young to consider any introductions.¡± Cami was by now, openly showing shock.

    ¡°You were right of course, I won¡¯t even be fourteen for two months, what were those ¡­ boys thinking!¡± A touch of fear replaced the blush on her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell mum or dad did you?¡±

    ¡°No, mum and dad don¡¯t know. They have enough problems without adding that to the list.¡± Tremma looked at his oldest sister. ¡®She really don¡¯t know what effect she has on men or boys¡¯ he thought. He continued out loud, ¡°What I am trying to say is, I think that someone has had their eye on you for a while. A club that has enough power to block any other club from getting to you first.¡± He smiled at the look on Cami¡¯s face, one that showed how accurate his guess was.

    Cami slumped back in her chair, shaking her head to clear it. Surprised at how perceptive her brother was, she decided to get back to her current bone of contention. ¡°Cliea?¡± she asked her brother.

    ¡°Forget her. People will talk and lower their own status without you doing anything at all.¡± He continued after a fraction. ¡°On the other hand, if you try to make an issue of it, that could affect your own status and us all.¡± The look on Camis showed her understanding. He decided to make his last point. ¡°It could also affect your assessment.¡±

    Tremma hid a smile as his sisters eyes opened wide and the impact of Tremma¡¯s last words sank in. ¡®Cami is smart,¡¯ he thought, ¡®now that she is over her anger, she will understand.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, father, mother and Dar will be home soon, and we have to get ready for them. Let¡¯s set the table and finish getting the meal ready.¡± They stood, looking at each other. Tremma moved and gave his sister a rare hug. ¡°You will be great.¡± He whispered. Cami smiled and went to get her sisters.

    As Cami turned away, Tremma called to her, ¡°I bet that the Dark Lord Himself would do just about anything you wanted!¡±

    Cami stopped and turned back, her face had a look of horror. ¡°Don¡¯t mention His name, you know that is bad luck!¡± She hissed. Tremma just laughed.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Ti Lepus saying that means the same as ¡®Fed to the wolves.¡¯

 Chapter Eleven

    The opening of the door near the beginning of the twentieth period announced the arrival of the children¡¯s parents at their home.

    ¡°Greetings Father, greetings Mother.¡± All three girls and Tremma greeted their parents in unison. The pair responded with ¡°Greetings children,¡± with tired voices.

    Looking around, Jarmel sis Nep, the father, noticed the absence of his oldest child. ¡°Dar has not returned yet?¡± he asked as he removed and hung up his coat and hat. Cami and Koral were assisting her mother at the same time.

    ¡°No father,¡± Tremma replied for the others as, with tired steps, their parents made their way to the dinner table.

    ¡°Evening tide is ready,¡± Cami assured her parents.

    ¡°He should be home by now.¡± Yives sis Nep muttered to her husband as they stood at the table.

    ¡°Perhaps he took an extra job.¡± Jarmel replied. ¡°He is a good worker and wants to move on.¡± Yives sniffed but made no reply.

    Ignoring the comments, Cami filled the plates, handing one to each of her sisters. Koral took hers to her father while Kinna took the other one to her mother. Following the traditional bows, the pair sat down and began to eat. They had just started when the oldest son, Dar arrived.

    ¡°Greetings all,¡± he muttered, ¡°There was a breakdown with the conveyance and all the passengers had to wait for a replacement.¡± There was an undercurrent of anger in his voice. ¡°Typical, the government can¡¯t get any of us anywhere on time. Bunch of bloody incompetents and parasites.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry about that, Dar,¡± Tremma spoke quickly before either of their parents could, he saw that they had both stiffened at the outspoken criticism of the government. Dangerous at any time, with a rise in agitation in some of the media outlets, criticising those in power was particularly unhealthy now. ¡°Cami has evening tide ready for you.¡± Tremma finished.

    Dar nodded his thanks without looking much happier and took his accustomed place at the table, after giving the traditional bows. Accepting his meal from Koral with thanks, he ate in silence, not contributing to any of the conversation between the rest of the family. All too soon the meal was finished and Koral, Kinna and Damma, pulled from the boys¡¯ room, removed the plates and cutlery, carrying out the same chores as earlier.

    Sitting back in their chairs, both parents accepted a cup of tea offered by Cami. Dar had declined a cup, not to any of the family¡¯s surprise as his disdain for many of the traditions of Ti Lepus had been made clear sometime earlier. Somewhat unusually the family gathered around the table to talk. After there had been a lull in the conversation, Cami and Tremma exchanged glances and Cami drew in a deep breath.

    ¡°Mother, father, family, I have some news for you.¡± Her parents and Dar¡¯s heads came up while the rest tensed with excitement, carefully suppressed. Her father stared at Cami, his eyes narrowed. He and his wife had been expecting this. So had Dar, but for a different reason.

    ¡°Yes dear, what is it?¡± Cami¡¯s mother asked.

    ¡°I was called into Counsellor Remi ion Nessar¡¯s office this afternoon. She had something to tell me.¡± Cami was almost breathless with excitement over the news she was about to impart.

    Dar sat up straight and was about to say something but a look from his father silenced him. ¡°Go on Cami, give us your news.¡± Jarmel spoke calmly to his oldest daughter.

    ¡°Well, she told me that she has received a request for an assessment of me with regards to a contract placement in a salon!¡± Cami was quivering and just about jumping up and down in her excitement. She had to apply all her lessons to maintain a facade of calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful dear. Can you tell us more? Which salon is it?¡± Her mother smiled, knowing that this was an important step for Cami. ¡°Is it Tremblers Place?¡± Giving the name of the most important local salon.

    ¡°No mother, it is a club called The Trigon Club, and it¡¯s in Lepus Mal!¡± All the family stared open mouthed at this unexpected bit of news, even Dar. ¡°It¡¯s a club that has a large membership of women only! High status women! No men allowed!¡± Cami stressed the last points. ¡°I did a search for them when I came home.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Lepus Mal, that¡¯s pretty far away.¡± Her father sat back in his chair, staring at his daughter who was squirming in her chair. ¡°I am not sure ¡­¡± He looked down the table at his wife.

    Dar had changed to glowering while Tremma was looking proudly at his sister. Her two sisters were surprised and Kinna was happy for Cami while Koral appeared happy at first but now was showing some jealously.

    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know why they selected me, I mean, how did they even hear about me. This is so exciting!¡± Cami was babbling away. ¡°Counsellor Remi told me that the assessor will be here in the next two days. I am not sure what happens after that but I can¡¯t go until I turn fourteen anyway.¡±

    ¡°What about schooling? I mean, Cami, you will have to maintain your studies.¡± Yives wondered out loud. ¡°And what is your pay for working at the club?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I suppose that the assessor will tell us that when he comes.¡± Cami replied.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like it!¡± Dar could not contain himself any longer.

    ¡°Dar!¡± Cami exclaimed.

    ¡°Now son, this is an exciting time I know.¡± Yives spoke calmly, she knew her son and hoped to keep him from saying or doing something that would upset the family.

    ¡°No mother, its taking these young girls like Cami and putting them on display.¡± Dar stood up and paced back and forwards. The younger children stared at this open display of emotion. ¡°I just don¡¯t like it! And to be sent all the way to the capital, it¡¯s just wrong! I bet high status girls don¡¯t have to go through this!¡± Dar was letting out all his angst. Tremma, Cami and the others were clearly showing their surprise at the oldest siblings¡¯ outburst and their father saw that Cami was on the point of bursting into tears, he was mistaken and didn¡¯t realise it. The only one who seemed unaffected was Damma, who seemed more bored than anything.

    ¡°Son, sit, you are upsetting your brothers and sisters as well as yourself.¡± Jarmel spoke calmly but firmly. ¡°Anyway, the decision is not yours to make. It is Cami¡¯s and ours, her mother and father.¡± He turned to Koral, ¡°Could you make some more tea please. Kinna, please help.¡± Unhappy at leaving the table and anxious not to miss anything, the two girls went reluctantly into the kitchen and began the process of tea making. All the time, throwing looks at the table and listening carefully.

    Slowly, resentfully Dar returned to his seat, still clearly unhappy but bowing to his father¡¯s authority. Silenced for the time being, he still did not agree with Camis assessment but could see no way to stop it. He also realised that talking to Cami now, but from the look on her face that would be useless. This made him even angrier. Tremma looked at his brother closely. ¡®I will have to talk to him,¡¯ he thought.

    After a fractions thought, Jarmel spoke again.  ¡°Well Cami, this is very exciting, but how do you really feel about it?¡± Her father looked closely at her. ¡°I mean you would have to go to the capital to live and that is really far away.¡±

    Looking back at her father, Cami pursed her lips in thought, carefully considering what to say. A glance at her mother brought a rare reassuring smile that occurred only between family members. ¡°Speak your mind daughter, tell us what you really think.¡± Yives nodded to her oldest daughter. The rest of the family waited expectably for Camis¡¯ reply.

    ¡°Father, I want to do this. I mean, it is such a big, big chance for me to get a really good position and help you and the family.¡± She took a big breath and continued. ¡°I told you that I had looked up the club on the comm. It¡¯s a big and exclusive club, only high status wives and mistresses belong to it. Important citizens, not like the local ones where anyone can join!¡± Dar had flinched at the word ¡®Mistresses¡¯ but had remained silent.

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± Jarmel took a sip of the tea that Koral placed in front of him. ¡°Excellent Koral, you make a good cup of tea!¡± Hiding her pleasure at the rare compliment, Koral turned to her mother.

    ¡°Would you like a cup, mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you Koral, and thank you Kinna for helping.¡± Yives turned to speak to Cami. ¡°You will be a long way away as father said, Cami. Are accommodations provided for you?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know mother, Counsellor Remi didn¡¯t say and I was so excited that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± A frown appeared on Camis¡¯ face. ¡°I suppose that the assessor would know, however.¡± She looked around at her family, ¡°I really don¡¯t know any more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will have a lot of questions for this assessor when he comes,¡± Jarmel leant back in his chair. ¡°In two days you say?¡± He got a nod in reply from Cami. Checking the time on his comm unit, he noted that it was into the twenty first period.

    ¡°Well. Look at that, time for bed.¡± He gave a tired smile as he stood, ¡°Except for Dar of course.¡±

    ¡°Father, may I use the comm for a fraction? Please?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but not for long, understand?¡± He gave his oldest daughter one of those father- daughter looks, then finished with, ¡°And say hello to Leda and Ava for me.¡±

 Chapter Twelve

    ¡°Greetings, I am Derren ra Krispus, Assessor for the Trigon Club.¡± The stocky man dressed in the typical Tis Lepus fashion of a wide brimmed hat and cloak, gave a short bow as he introduced himself to Jarmel sis Nep. ¡°My credential for your inspection.¡± He removed a satchel from over his shoulder, extracted a laminated card which Jarmel accepted. Camis father looked the assessor over, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. It was the tenth period of the first of two days off.

    ¡°Welcome to our humble residence.¡± Jarmel returned the bow. ¡°Please step in, Master Krispus.¡± Jarmel turned and spoke to Cami. ¡°Cami, please verify the credentials,¡± he said as he passed her the identity card.

    ¡°Yes father,¡± Cami replied, taking the card and stepping to the table and activating the comm unit.

    In his turn, the assessor quickly scanned the room as he entered. Removing his hat and cloak, which he handed to Kinna, he noted the various expressions of the family members as he did, looking for possible areas of possible trouble. With a twinge of concern, he noted that the oldest son, he had basic information on the whole family, was unable to conceal his dissatisfaction. The second oldest was calmly looking the assessor over. ¡®No trouble there,¡¯ Krispus noted. The younger members of the family appeared neutral and the assessor felt that they would go along with whatever the parents accepted.

    Quickly and unobtrusively gauging the parents¡¯ attitudes, allayed any concerns there. ¡®Good people of Ti Lepus.¡¯ Was his conclusion. The two other daughters would be happy to get the extra room in this cramped apartment he felt. The youngest son, he dismissed as a factor. No, if there was to be any trouble, it would come from the oldest son,

    Derren ra Krispus grey eyes followed the young woman, watching her as she moved. He noted that apart from giving him a quick, curious glance she had not looked at him. He watched her movements with hidden satisfaction, holding his face expressionless from long practise.

    ¡°Master Krispus, if you please sir, the program needs your implant code.¡± Cami spoke in her most formal manner.

    Noting with approval the manner in which the young girl spoke, the assessor moved to the comm unit, still watching the movements of Cami. Placing his arm at the implant reader, he listened to the audible acknowledgement. Cami read the result, turned and nodded to her father, still ignoring Krispus.

    ¡°So what happens now Master Krispus?¡±

    ¡°I do an interview, verify some information and take some images of Cami, in the standard costume of the club as well as in her normal dress.¡± The assessor replied. ¡°All with your permission of course and all with members of her family as witnesses.¡±

    Dars¡¯ head came up at the mention of costumes but he did not say anything.

    ¡°With your permission Master Nep and Madam Nep, we will proceed?¡±

    The parents looked at each other. Yives sis Nep nodded to her husband who nodded back. ¡°Very well, if Cami is ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, father, I am ready!¡± Cami stood erect, a smile on her face.

    Derren ra Krispus did not smile, although he wanted to, instead he simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    The standard procedures were adhered to. Cami was measured and all her vital statistics were recorded; weight, height, hips, bust etc., all done with laser recording of course, there was no touching. Camis answers to questions were recorded at the same time. Accommodations were explained as well as a school mentioned, both of which were restricted to girls of this and other clubs. The amount of pay was at the discretion of the club and would be revealed at the time of the interview. Means of communication were explained. The family watched with interest, vaguely aware that the questions were done to elicit a response but unaware just how skilled the questioner was.

    ¡°Why do you want to go all the way to Lepus Mal, Cami?¡± Was asked near the end of the session.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t.¡± Was the surprising reply. ¡°What does it have that we don¡¯t have here?¡± She said. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t going to go to the Trigon Club, I wouldn¡¯t think of it. Actually we have access to fresher food from local farms, so we are probably better off than you!¡±

    Krispus was silent for a brief fraction. Tremma kept his face blank but he wanted to smile, it seemed that his sister had surprised the experienced assessor.

    ¡°You may be right about the food, Cami.¡± Krispus finally acknowledged. ¡°Have you checked out the Trigon Club, Cami?¡± Was the next question.

    ¡°Oh yes, it seems very impressive.¡± Cami nodded.

    ¡°It does?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, much better than the ones here and even better than other clubs in Lepus Mal.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°So you would like to go there?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Cami replied, ¡°I just hope that I am good enough!¡±

    The assessor nodded, than turned to Cami¡¯s parents. ¡°There is one last set of images I need, a set showing Cami in the dress that she will wear in the club. I will tell you now that it is revealing and I recommend that her brothers leave the room while she is wearing it.¡±

    Dar surged to his feet, ¡°No!¡± he spat out. ¡°I forbid it!¡±

    Jarmel paled, then stood himself. ¡°Dar, go to the boys room.¡± He spoke so quietly it was clear that he was very angry.

    ¡°Father, this is demeaning! The whole thing is demeaning. It¡¯s the high status people rubbing our noses in the dirt again.¡±

    ¡°Dar, leave this room now!¡± Jamel almost hissed. ¡°We will discuss you lack of good manners later.¡±

    Staring around the room, Dar saw that he had no support amongst the rest of the family. Also, the training that he had received up till now still held him in its grip. Tremma had a troubled look on his face while Cami was glaring at him. With a shake of his body he turned to the assessor. His, ¡°I apologise for my outburst, Master Krispus, it was solely in defence of my sister,¡± was spoken in a wooden monotone.

    ¡°Your apology is accepted, Master Nep, you are not the first brother to rise up in defence of his sister.¡± The polite words spoken as the assessor stood, took some of the tension out of the room.

    Surprised, he hadn¡¯t expected the reply, Dar, followed by Tremma and Damma, who also had surprise on his young face entered the boys¡¯ room.

    Reaching into the satchel, Krispus pulled out a slim package, after checking that it was the correct size for Cami, he handed over to Yives sis Nep. ¡°Madam Nep, if you would help Cami change. Afterwards she may keep the items, they cannot be returned.¡±

    ¡°Change out here?¡± Yives face held a look of surprise.

    ¡°I think that the girls room would be more appropriate, madam.¡± The assessor replied politely.

    Koral and Kinna both giggled, and followed their mother and sister to the girls¡¯ room. As they did so, Krispus turned to Jarmel.

    ¡°I meant what I said, your son is not the first brother or indeed father, to protest this stage. The reaction was anticipated.¡±

    ¡°I imagine so, but leave my son to me.¡± Jarmel replied coolly.

    ¡°Of course, Master Jarmel I meant no offence.¡±

    ¡°And I take none Master Krispus.¡±

    ¡°I have one request, Master Jarmel, your two younger daughters.¡± Krispus paused.

    Jarmel stared. ¡°I hope that you are not going to suggest an assessment of them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed not, what I was going to recommend was that the Trigon Club take an option on them, no more.¡± Krispus was quick to allay any concerns. An option would stop any other club from making a claim on the two sisters without permission from the club. It also required the parents¡¯ approval. Only the names were necessary, no images would be taken.

    The door to the girls¡¯ room opened, slowly, shyly, Cami stepped out and stopped. Her mother and both sisters followed, the younger girls¡¯ eyes wide and fascinated.

    ¡°Over here, please Cami.¡± Krispus tone and demeanor was solidly professional. ¡°No, stop there,¡± Cami came to a stop well short of Krispus. ¡°I am going to record you and take some images. Now keep still, you will only want to do this once I am sure. When I tell you too, turn slowly all the way around, holding your hands and arms away from your body and stopping when I tell you to.¡±

    The professional tone and confidence of the assessor reassured both Cami and her family, especially Cami who had never worn anything so revealing in her life! She felt like she was naked. While the girls were used to seeing each other in various stages of undress, they had never seen anything like the scanty underwear that Cami was wearing right now, and in front of a stranger, no less!

    A fraction later, Krispus nodded. Still without looking at Cami, he said that she could go and get changed. Relief was plain on Camis and both her parents¡¯ faces¡¯ as Cami left.

    With a satisfied nod, Krispus packed away his comm unit with its specialised programs and all the files on Cami, first making certain that all the images and other details had been properly saved.

    Turning to both her parents he assured them of the best. ¡°I will have no hesitation in recommending your daughter to the club. When they make their decision, they will contact you in regards to the interview. I will also recommend options on both Koral and Kinna. But you shouldn¡¯t tell them anything about that, things could change and it would serve no good purpose.¡±

    Jarmel glanced at the door to the boys¡¯ room. ¡°What about ¡­¡±

    Krispus raised a hand, ¡°That is a matter for you to deal with. It won¡¯t affect Cami.¡± Then with a formal bow and a word of farewell, Krispus left.

    *********

    Out in the street, Krispus climbed into the conveyance that he had waiting for him. Entering a command to take him to the station where he could catch the overnight flyer back to the capital took a bare fraction. Only occasionally did assessors come out this far from the capital but Cami was a rare catch and fully deserved the trip. Finally sitting in the comfortable overnight coach, he sat back and relaxed in his comfortable seat as he considered the Nep family.

    ¡®Typical of their status,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But the girls could go far,¡¯ and he smiled as he considered the three young ladies. The smile vanished as he revisited Dars outburst. ¡®I must send a message to Sessi Dark gen Wattar about him. He is small fry but may lead us to the real trouble makers.¡¯ Satisfied, he sat back in his seat.

 Chapter Thirteen

    Back at the small apartment, the relief that had accompanied the departure of the assessor was brief. Cami had changed and her two sisters were still a gaga over the costume that she had to wear.

    ¡°That was brave Cami,¡± Koral looked at her sister with new found respect. ¡°I would have been too scared to make an appearance!¡±

    ¡°Well, you may yet, that assessor, he looked at you. Kinna too! He was interested.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re too young!¡± Koral protested, ¡°Kinna, anyway.¡± Then with hope in her eyes, ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°I do, he was really interested, I could see it although he was really professional.¡±

    Their mother appeared at the door, ¡°Girls come out please,¡± wiped the smiles from their faces. A glint appeared in Camis eyes and her chin came up.

    Both Koral and Kinna observing this, exchanged glances, raised eyebrows and flashed grins passed between them. ¡®Dar had better be ready, father is not the one he needs to be scared of!¡¯ ran through both girls minds.

    *********

    Quickly gathered together in the common living area, all members of the family stood facing their parents.

    ¡°Dar, you should get a whipping. If it didn¡¯t mean a trip to the local police station where it would be recorded as a public event, I would do just that. But that would impact on all our status. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Jarmel spoke with that still voice that showed how angry he still was.

    Shifting his feet and looking down at the worn but serviceable carpet, Dar considered his response. His options were few he realised. ¡°Father I apologise, what I said was unforgivable.¡± He turned to his sister. ¡°Cami, I apologise to you as well. I hope that nothing I said was taken as a reflection on you.¡±

    Before Cami could reply, her father spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s good as far as it go¡¯s, Master Krispus made it clear that his report will not be influenced by your uncontrolled outburst. So that is good, as far as it goes.¡±

    ¡°Yes father,¡± Dar was still being very humble.

    ¡°Father,¡± Cami spoke up, ¡°may I address Dar?¡±

    Jamel, surprised by the formal way in which Cami addressed him, threw a questioning look at his oldest daughter. Puzzled and somewhat concerned, he felt that he could not say no, so he acquiesced with a nod. Tremma drew in his breath slowly as Cami turned to her puzzled older brother. Kinna and Koral exchanged looks and nudges, ¡®this should be good!¡¯ ran through their minds. Yives was also worried and exchanged a concerned look with her husband but also felt that there was little she could say. Damma, the youngest just looked on, oblivious to the undercurrents running through the family.

    Stepping closer to her brother, Cami smiled. Uncertainly Dar, also puzzled, smiled back. He was not prepared for what happened next when to the astonishment of everyone, Cami smacked him in his chest and shouted, yes shouted at him.

    ¡°What was in that tiny mind of your?¡± she yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t have the common sense of a propis<sup>[1]</sup></a>, or the brains of a basticka! Don¡¯t you realise that you almost ruined everything! He could have walked out and then no one would have touched me! You would have just dropped me in the ocean!¡± Cami hadn¡¯t let up with hitting Dar in the chest as she berated him, driving him steadily backwards. Reaching the side of the couch in the sitting area, he fell backwards on to the cushions, Cami did not let up, leaning over her much bigger brother, she continued to lash him verbally while the rest of the family watched in mixed amusement and shock.

    ¡°So you thought that you would be my defender? Ha! Big brother, defender of my virtue? Right! Well that was just an excuse to rant on against the high status lot! Anyone could have seen that! You made that perfectly clear. Well the jokes on you, master Dar that assessor is just as likely to be working for the secret police as well as the Trigon Club and I bet that your name is going on a list.¡± At this revelation, apart from Jarmel, the rest of the family stared in horror at the eldest daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s mentioned in our discussions on assessments. Very carefully and not at all clearly but some of us talk about it, not openly, that would be dangerous.¡± Cami explained to the family who wondered at her unnatural calm before she turned her attention back to her brother.

    Dar had managed to sit up and opened his mouth but before he could say anything, Cami started in on him again, her anger still in control of her. ¡°Now father isn¡¯t going to whip you, but you better hope that I don¡¯t get my hand on one or it will be the worse for you. I¡¯ll ¡­¡± Cami stopped as her father put his hand on her shoulder.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I think that your brother is very clear about the way you feel right now, Cami.¡± Jarmel spoke quietly, his anger dissipated in the rage of his oldest daughter. ¡°Indeed, I think that he should go to the boy¡¯s room and stay there out of your way for the rest of the day.¡± As Dar stood, his mouth opening to speak, their father continued. ¡°You also should go to your room, Cami.¡± When Cami turned to protest herself, Jarmel calmly continued. ¡°I am sure that Leda and Ava will both be anxious to hear the results of the assessors visit.¡± He paused then added, ¡°The edited version of course.¡±

    ¡°Yes father,¡± Cami replied demurely. Lead by Dar, the family all threw quizzical looks at the oldest daughter however Dar was not convinced that he was safe as yet. Not looking at each other the two went to their respective rooms, Cami collecting the portable comm unit along the way. While the rest of the family were certain that Cami was not yet over her anger the all felt that it would abate over time.

    With a sigh, Jarmel took his accustomed chair in the families sitting area, waving to his wife as he did so. ¡°It seems that our daughter has not told us everything she has learnt in school.¡± He said with a mixture of amusement and annoyance.

    Yives just shrugged. ¡°I heard that same rumour when I was in school. I too was assessed but never go a contract. Too many girls, not enough openings.¡± Her worn face carried a faraway look.

    ¡°That was good luck for me, then.¡± Jarmel took his wife¡¯s hand. She smiled, remembering that this kindness was why she joined with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the secret police, Jarmel. They have more to concern themselves with than one discontented youth.¡±

    ¡°One never knows what the greys are interested in, but they would soon see that Dar is just one of many such.¡± He laughed. ¡°I should be an informer! You should hear what I listen to serving food! People just ignore me and talk away!¡±

    There was no laughter on Yives face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if I was approached by a grey, I really don¡¯t know. And I have such access to so many houses that I clean.¡±

    ¡°Well, let us not worry about it. If it happens we will have to deal with it then, but I doubt that it will. There are better candidates.¡± A rare smile touched his lips, as a thought occurred to him. ¡°I wonder if Cami will have forgiven her brother by the time she go¡¯s for her interview?¡±

    That brought a chuckle from his wife. ¡°I am not at all sure,¡± she said. They got up and together went to the kitchen to prepare the noon tide meal.

    *********

    In her room, Cami had called Leda and Ava who were both anxious and excited to hear the full story.

    ¡°You had to wear what?¡± Leda yelped in mixed horror and excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I had to wear my own undergarments and that was bad enough!¡±

    ¡°In front of a complete stranger as well!¡± Ava giggled. She had just been contacted for an assessment so was eager to find out as much as possible. Like Leda, it was to a local club so she would continue to live at home. ¡°Wish I was going with you.¡± She said wistfully.

    ¡°I wish that you both were.¡± Cami also sounded wistful, ¡°But I aren¡¯t going anywhere yet! I still have that interview with the club to pass.¡± Cami tried not to sound worried although she was.

    ¡°Oh you will have no trouble there.¡± Leda reassured her friend while Ava added her ¡°Oh, no problem for you!¡±

    ¡°Do you have copies of the images?¡± Ava asked. ¡°I would love to see them, I bet that you looked wonderful.¡±

    ¡°No, he took them all.¡± Cami answered, ¡°And if he had left any, mother and father would have them and they will be locked up! I wouldn¡¯t be showing them anyway. No way, not to anyone! I felt naked, that¡¯s because I was!¡± Both her friends giggled at Camis emphatic reply.

    ¡°So Cami, when do you go to the capital?¡± Leda asked.

    ¡°Sometime next month I think. I am not sure.¡± A frown wrinkled Camis smooth forehead. ¡°They have to let us know.¡± There was silence for a fraction as the three girls pondered their futures. ¡°Anyway, Leda, when do you start at Tremblers Place?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I start next week, I just got a call this morning.¡± Leda was almost dancing as she laid on her stomach, facing her comm unit. ¡°I get ten Konna a month!¡±

    ¡®Wows¡¯ came from both girls. Kinna and Koral exchanged raised eyebrows from their bunk beds as they listened in without being obvious. They got a quick glare from Cami for their trouble.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Leda. That¡¯ll really help your family.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Cami, they also are really excited.¡± Leda giggled again. ¡°I am so excited and also a bit scared!¡±

    ¡°Ava, when is your assessment again?¡± Leda asked.

    ¡°Next month, the date has to be set.¡± Ava sounded a little despondent over the delay due to her being a couple of months younger than the others.

    ¡°Look Ava, you are as pretty as both of us. You¡¯ll get a contract!¡± Both Leda and Cami were emphatic in their support for their friend. A knock at the door and Yives voice brought an end to the three way conversation. ¡°Right mother.¡± Cami answered, then to her friends, ¡°Talk to both of you tomorrow.¡± Here there was no sentimental talk even between girlfriends, that was not the Ti Lepus way.

    Delivering the comm unit to her mother, Cami asked if she could come out now. Without expression, her mother nodded and stepped aside. On leaving the girls room, Cami came to an immediate stop, staring at a pile of laundry in front of her.

    ¡°There are just a few chores for you, dear.¡± Her mother calmly informed her. Cami could have sworn that she heard Dar chuckling.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> A small animal that is vermin.

 Chapter Fourteen

    Her fourteenth birthday just passed, Cami was brimming with excitement as, this afternoon, she boarded the flyer for her move to Lepus Mal. Being a school day, only her parents and Dar had come to see her off, her oldest brother now forgiven. She had said her farewells to her sisters, Tremma and Damma before they left for school.

    ¡°Take care little sister.¡± Dar spoke awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s the big city you are going to.¡±

    ¡°I will big brother.¡± Cami nodded gravely, then with a glint in her eye added, ¡°Who protects me even when I don¡¯t want him to!¡± Dar hid his smile, nodded and stepped back.

    Father, mother and daughter looked at each other. ¡°Comm us, as often as you can now, Cami.¡± Her mother spoke first.

    ¡°Do well, and get a good contract, Cami.¡± While the words were calm, the look that passed over her father¡¯s face said much more. Cami almost lost the control she had over herself.

    ¡°I will, mother, father, I will.¡± Came out in a whisper.

    ¡°Time to board the flyer, Cami.¡± Jan ot Weir an older woman in her thirties who was to be her guardian for the trip to the capital, was used to such farewells and spoke in a calm, confident manner.

    No hugs or kisses were exchanged, not in public. That type of intimate farewell was only done in a private dwelling. So with just an exchange of good byes, Cami and her guardian climbed aboard the flyer and went in search of their compartment as her parents and older brother left.

    *********

    ¡°Here it is!¡± Cami called in her excitement. Jan ot Weir, smiled to herself. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter want class they are, their first train ride is always exciting!¡¯ she thought. ¡°Thank you Cami, remember, we are in public now, so control of yourself is important.¡±

    Immediately Cami composed her features into a careful expression she felt was suitable. ¡°I am sorry, madam Weir.¡± She said. ¡°Here is our compartment.¡± She stood aside for the older woman to enter first.

    ¡°Thank you, Cami.¡± Jan ot Weir spoke as if she hadn¡¯t spoken earlier and went in. The compartment was well appointed and equipped with two beds for the overnight trip to the capital. One of the beds had to be brought down from overhead, a job for the cabin attendant. As well, they had sole access to a small but fully serviceable bath room, very important in a private and status conscious society.

    ¡°This is for us?¡± Cami asked Jan in disbelief.

    ¡°It is,¡± the guardian smiled. ¡°Your bag go¡¯s here.¡± Cami stowed her luggage in the small storage area, a second larger bag had been taken by a cargo handler and stowed in the cars cargo compartment.

    ¡°Oh, we are moving!¡± The exclamation came as Cami looked out the cabins window. The trip to the capital of Ti Lepus was a magical journey for the young woman. Her whole future before her, she sat and dreamed as the flyer floated on its magnetic drive on into the night. Not even the mandatory inspection of their travel documents could damp Cami¡¯s spirits. The evening meal was taken in a dining car and was the only such provided. Soon it was time for the beds to be set up.

    ¡°I am sure that I won¡¯t sleep.¡± Cami protested. ¡°I feel that I could stay awake all night!¡±

    ¡°You will need to be rested for your arrival in the capital tomorrow, Cami.¡± Jan ot Weir replied, ¡°You don¡¯t want to make a poor impression on your first day, now do you?¡±

    Cami went still, the warning was clear. ¡°Yes Madam Weir, I don¡¯t want to do that. I will change now.¡± Collecting her night clothes, Cami washed and performed her personal ablutions, cleanliness being an obsession for the people of Ti Lepus. Dressed in suitable clothes for sleeping, she climbed into the top bunk and laid back. As the flyer floated on into the night, she wondered about her future. Dreaming of being picked for a contract quickly, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. The nightmare of being passed over and having to return to her family never crossed her mind.

    *********

    ¡°Wake up Cami,¡± from her guardian had Cami sitting up and bumping her head on the ceiling of the compartment. Smiling, Jan ot Weir was standing close by the bunk. ¡°The attendant will be here soon so go wash and change.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Rubbing the sleep from her eyes and face, Cami collected her travel clothes and headed into the bathroom. By the time she had washed, changed and brushed her hair, the room had been made up. ¡°It¡¯s the eighth period, Cami, we will be in Lepus Mal by the tenth period.¡±

    ¡°And you will take me to the boarding house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will introduce you to a mentor who will guide you for the first seven day period. She will take you to the club and show you around. Also she will introduce you to the school that you will be attending.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± Cami thought aloud. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about school.¡±

    ¡°There is a lot that you need to know.¡± Jan ot Weir replied. ¡°I will tell you some now. We will talk while we eat.¡± The guardian sat back in her chair as they both opened the meal that they had brought with them for breakfast. ¡°Lepus Mal is a city of twenty million and not all of them are good citizens, so you must be careful. Follow your mentors lead, you will be their responsibility for the first week, after that you are on your own. Try to make friends with the other girls, they can be a great help to you but again be careful, remember that they are also your competitors, they are also trying to be noticed.¡±

    Cami listened carefully as she ate. She had not thought about the other girls in the club. However she did had some experience of ¡®not good¡¯ citizens so that was not a surprise. She continued to pay attention to Madam Weir.

    ¡°Remember your status is important. Keep working to improve it and you will be on the right track to a contract. I too was once like you, a girl looking for a contract.  I got one, although it was not as good a one as I would have liked, it got me improved status and a good position. Always be aware and when, not if, someone takes an option on your contract, check them out and find out as much as you can about them. Don¡¯t be shy about this, it is your future in question. You have to think for yourself.¡± Jan ot Weir sat back in her chair, looking rather fondly at the wide eyed young girl sitting across the small compartment from her.

    ¡°Is there anything that you would like to ask me?¡± Jan said.

    Again feeling overwhelmed, Cami shook her head.

    ¡°If you do, you must ask me now, we won¡¯t see each other again after today, so don¡¯t hesitate to speak up.¡± Madam Weir leant forward in her seriousness.

    ¡°Yes madam.¡± Cami replied. ¡°It is just all so new, I don¡¯t know what to think right now. I am sure that I will have many questions.¡± Cami smiled suddenly. ¡°I hope that it will be while you are still with me.¡±

    Jan ot Weir hid her own smile. ¡®This girl is really sweet, she won¡¯t be around for long,¡¯ she thought. ¡°If you have a question, just ask it.¡±

    Cami nodded in reply, then, the meal finished and both cleaned up, looked outside. ¡°We are passing lots of buildings. When will we be in the city?¡± She wondered aloud.

    ¡°We are in the city but we won¡¯t be stopping for another period or more.¡± Jan hid another smile at Cami¡¯s look of surprise. ¡°This is an older part of the city, don¡¯t ever go there!¡±

    ¡°Does it have bad people?¡± Cami frowned.

    ¡°This is the area where the underclass live it¡¯s called Nether West. They do not enjoy the presence of higher class citizens. It is dangerous for anyone not a member of the underclass to go there.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami replied. ¡°I see.¡± While she didn¡¯t understand, she resolved to never go anywhere near that area.

    The train slowed, drawing Cami¡¯s attention to the view outside. After a fraction, she turned back to her guardian. ¡°We have slowed, Madam Weir. Will we be there soon?¡±

    ¡°Not for a period, Cami. The train just go¡¯s slower in the city.¡±

    Nodding at the explanation, Cami turned back to the view, frowning at the rather depressing scenes of unkempt buildings with occasional glimpses of sullen looking people standing and watching the flyer going by.

    This changed to gasps as the outskirts of the city proper came into view. Towers, taller than any the young woman had ever imagined appeared crowding together into a glass and metal forest that enchanted the young woman. The terminal appeared as the flyer coasted to a stop.

    Leaving the flyer after collecting her second bag was another revelation for Cami; the multitude of people that surrounded them as they left and went to the location where they could secure transport almost overwhelmed her. She froze.

    ¡°This way Cami, there is the transport waiting for us.¡± The calm voice of her guardian brought her out of her temporary paralysis. ¡°See the codes, they tell us that this vehicle is waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°How do you know all this, Madam Weir, remember it all?¡± Cami wondered.

    ¡°When you need it to get around, well, you learn it all.¡± Jan ot Weir replied. ¡°When you need it, you learn it. Also there are programs that help you learn it all and assist you.¡± The guardian talked as she walked to the vehicle, called a personal conveyance transporter. ¡°Your mentor will supply all this to you, but from then on, it becomes your responsibility. Now get in.¡± The pair took their seats.

    As the vehicle moved away, Jan showed Cami the controls and how to operate them. Although she had never been in a transporter, Cami was quite familiar with comm controls and these were similar. She quickly understood the system. Sitting back, she wondered at all the sights they were passing and about her future ahead.

 Chapter Fifteen

    It took longer than Cami expected for the conveyance to arrive at the Lepus Mal Central Home for Working Girls, but when they arrived, she was not disappointed. The home was located near the commercial district of the city and was, to her eyes, an imposing structure. More than thirty stories in height, it was by far the tallest building she had ever been in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you signed in.¡± Jan said as they walked to the entrance. They went straight to the main desk.

    ¡°Jan ot Weir, guardian for Cami sis Nep, who is under contract to the Trigon Club, to sign in.¡± Jan showed her identification and guardianship authority to the guard, then motioned Cami forward so that Cami could present her own identification and authorisation documents¡¯.

    The guard looked at all of these, all in electronic form of course, then nodded to himself. ¡°Seems in order,¡± he said and entered a command on his comm unit. ¡°Scan your implants here, the girl first.¡± He motioned to a reader.

    This had been expected by Cami, it was something they had to do at the start of each school year and were also scanned into and out of school every day. She moved to the scanner and placed her forearm in the proper position. Jan did the same.

    Now satisfied that the pair in front of him were who they said they were, the guard turned to a colleague who had joined them. ¡°The girl is yours, new contract.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will sign her in.¡± He waved at the pair. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Taking the necessary gene samples, face recognition pictures and iris scans was the work of just a few fractions. Before it was completed a young woman had joined them.

    ¡°Greetings Madam Weir, I am Dara sas Feeder, I have been appointed as mentor for Cami sis Nep.¡±

    Cami looked over at Dara. She saw a woman several years older than her. Dark hair tied back in a braid gave maturity to a pleasant face. She was dressed in the usual style of Ti Lepus which covered the person but still somehow failed to disguise the body underneath. Cami got the impression of a slender yet no longer youthful body. She also had the impression that, for all the surface politeness, that there was some antagonism between the older and the younger woman. She wondered if this was a girl who had been assessed and received a contract to a salon but was never accepted by a patron.

    ¡°Greeting to you Dara sas Feeder, I remember you well.¡± No smile was exchanged as was normal. Jan ot Weir indicated Cami who was now having her eyes scanned. ¡°This is Cami sis Nep, we have just arrived from the west and she is being entered into the security profiles.¡± The two stood in silence until the scanning was completed.

    Cami stood up from the chair in front of the scanner and stood uncertain as to what she was going to do next. ¡°Over here Cami.¡± Her guardian waved to her. ¡°This is your mentor, Dara sas Feeder, she will take care of you now.¡± Jan pulled out her comm and pulled up a program. ¡°Your implant please, Madam Feeder, for the transfer.¡±

    Dara put her arm to the comm, a ring confirmed the acceptance of the transfer.

    Her face blank, Dara waved to Cami. ¡°Come and get your bags, I will show you where to go to get to your room.¡±

    As Cami walked over, she turned to Jan and gave a small bow, ¡°Thank you Madam Weir for your guiding me here. Good day to you.¡±

    ¡°And good day to you, Cami,¡± Jan replied, struggling to hold her face blank while returning the bow.

    *********

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Walking down the street to the Trigon Club, Cami could not stop looking around at the city scenes. The walk itself was a revelation, she had not expected that her new home would be so close to the club.

    ¡°The school is close by as well, it just makes everything more convenient.¡± Dara had told her. Dara had shown Cami quite a lot. Showing her where to sign into the buildings security system was easy. One of the guards had come with them and used his override command to confirm Cami¡¯s identity. Cami then learnt that she could only go to the twenty first floor, where some of the girls for the Trigon club were housed. Arriving, Cami next used her implant to sign into the room she had been allocated. She was disappointed to learn that she was to share the room with three other girls.

    ¡°There are thirty six girls like you on this floor, all in nine rooms so that¡¯s four to a room. There is also a room for me and three other mentors on this floor and the club has apartments on two more floors. Other clubs and other organisations also have rooms and their own floors, all girls, no men or boys allowed above the main entrance.¡± That last made sense to Cami.

    ¡°Any boys ever tried to get into the girls quarters?¡± She asked as they continued their walk to the club.

    ¡°On occasion.¡± Dara replied. She stopped and looked closely at Cami. ¡°You must understand that not all people consider themselves bound by the rules of Ti Lepus. They feel that the rules don¡¯t apply to them and think that they are free to do whatever they want to. So be careful and keep your guard up.¡± She pointed. ¡°Look, this is the street where the club is.¡±

    Looking around as she nodded in agreement with Dara¡¯s warning, Cami realised that in the few blocks they had come, they had moved from a district with residential apartment blocks to one where there were a variety of stores, eating places and places of entertainment. All in the subdued manner of the people of Ti Lepus, at least on the surface.

    Cami had wondered about this anomaly, the conflict between the strict rules of etiquette and both public and private dress that she had to abide by contrasting with the existence of the clubs such as the one which she was about to enter. Unable to resolve the conflict between the two opposites, Cami reacted as might be expected; she put it out of her mind.

    ¡°Where do we go in?¡± she asked as they approached the club. ¡°Through the front door?¡±

    ¡°No we have our own entrance. Follow me¡± Dara went past the main door to an inconspicuous side door. ¡°Here is where you will enter.¡±

    *********

    Back in the Lepus Mal Central Home for Working Girls, Cami met her three roommates for the first time. Two of them had been in school in the morning and early afternoon so both were to work at the club in the evening. It had surprised Cami when she learnt her schedule was to work the noon shift for most of her time with the evening shift rarely and only on the planets two days off. There were two days in the week when she would not be at the club, and these would rotate between the girls.

    Two older girls who were sharing the room took one look at Cami, realised that she was a serious potential rival for any contract and suggested, in the polite but blunt way of the planet, that she keep to herself. The third girl, she had been at the club earlier, introduced herself as Nia ot Remma from a rural district just north of the city. A pleasant and amiable girl, she had quickly struck up a tentative friendship with Cami.

    Lying in bed that night, Cami thought over what she had learned that day. Dara was pleasant but formal, with all the information with all the information given in a strictly impersonal manner. Nia may become a friend, but this would take time. Friendships in the Ti Lepus society were slowly won and easily lost. Cami also realised that she would have to manage her time carefully. She would be in the club from the eleventh period to the fourteenth period, every day she worked. This meant that she would have to leave the Center at least a period before that, to allow time to arrive, get ready and make herself perfect for the customers. She also need to remember everything that she had to do in the club, from all menus to clearing the tables. This had been made very clear to her by the Manager on duty that had shown her through the club.

    School was actually easier. For her it would run from the seventeenth to the twenty first period and the school was in the same block. That meant that Cami could come in from the club, change into the school uniform and eat before going to the school. Her work load would be simpler as well, school work would concentrate on the core subjects and these would be spread out over the school week with only two or three subjects a day. So, while there would be more information per subject, this would be easier to deal with Cami thought.

    ¡®At least I am here!¡¯ Cami thought to herself. ¡®It¡¯s all up to me now. I will succeed and get a contract! A good one!¡¯ Unbidden, the words that her brother Tremma had spoken to her about the Dark Lord came to her mind. ¡®Why would I think of him,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He is nothing to me.¡¯ A smile came to her lips as her thoughts changed to the Dark Lord, the supreme ruler of the Empire, giving her whatever she asked for. With a silent laugh at that pleasant thought she rolled over and went to sleep.

 Chapter Sixteen

    With a start, Cami sat up, confused at first in being in a strange room and bed. Looking at her comm she saw that it was still just the seventh period and she had plenty of time before she would leave with Nia and others on her first day. Cami decided that she would rise early and get ready before the others.

    Lying in bed, she thought idly about the society she had been born into. Cami had wondered before why they people of Ti Lepus had split themselves up in the various classes the way that they had. Also, why were the Council of Ministers elected only by high status men? She had never discussed this, and other things she had wondered about, with anyone else as she was afraid that they would laugh and tell others. That would be bad and cost her and her family status.

    That loss is what everyone feared. They all wanted to climb the ladder of their society and join the high status. Cami knew that the ¡®sis¡¯ in her name told everyone that she was a member of the lowest group of the servant class, the same way that the ¡®ot¡¯ in Nia¡¯s name told Cami that Nia¡¯s family was in the lowest level in the service class but that also meant that Nia had more status than Cami as the service class was ranked higher. ¡®Who had decided all this?¡¯ Cami wondered to herself. ¡°And why was it so important at the time?¡¯ She also remembered the people of the underclass that she had seen from the flyer. They obviously weren¡¯t happy as the warning from her guardian had made clear.

    Looking at the time on her comm which now read point five into the seventh period, she decided that she would rise, wash and go to the common room where the kitchen was and eat her first breakfast there. Quietly, so as not to disturb the girls that she was rooming with, she rose and slipped into the bathroom. By the start of the eight period she was walking down the corridor to the kitchen and combination dining room and common room. Apart from the staff, the room was empty.

    ¡°Ah, a new girl, couldn¡¯t sleep, right?¡± The matronly cook behind the service counter smiled a good morning to a suddenly nonplused Cami, unused to being greeted this way.

    ¡°Yes, strange bed.¡± Cami managed.

    ¡°Off course, quite normal,¡± came the cheerful reply. ¡°Let¡¯s get you fed, trays are at the end.¡± A pointed finger showed where and Cami collected one and returned to the cook. ¡°Now what¡¯ll you have?¡±

    At a loss, she had never eaten this way, Cami surveyed the choices in front of her. Picking  items more or less at random, some because they looked familiar and asking what others were, Cami soon had what she hoped was a reasonable meal along with a pot of tea. Taking a seat near a window, Cami sat down to breakfast. ¡®I wish father had explained about eating like this,¡¯ she thought wistfully.

    Eating quickly, the young girl took the tray, stacked with her dishes, apart from the pot of tea she had left at her table, to where the soiled dishes were left then returned to her seat. Several other girls had wandered in and been served, this included Nia and her other two roommates.

    ¡°Up early I see.¡± Nia nodded to Cami, as she took a seat opposite her at the same table. They chatted for a while, exchanging stories. Nia picked at her food and asked Cami where she came from. Surprised at the answer, Nia made the obvious remark, ¡°That¡¯s a long way away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°How did the club find you?¡± Nia ate as she talked.

    Cami stared at the way the breakfast of sausages and bird eggs along with some vegetable roots was disappearing. It was a combination that Cami felt clashed with her own breakfast of cereals and the milk of a domesticated herbivore.

    At Nia¡¯s repeated question, Cami shook her head and answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone, I don¡¯t know who must have told them about me. The counsellor at my old school said that she had received a request for an assessment of me some time earlier.¡± Cami shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nia leant over the table, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Maybe it was a grey, keeping an eye on you/¡± She wagged her eyebrows up and down.

    Cami didn¡¯t smile but she gave the sort of look that a fourteen year old girl gives when someone is being silly and said so.

    ¡°Well it is strange.¡± Nia said in her defence.

    Checking her time, Cami saw that it was almost halfway through the ninth period, she stood. ¡°I must go and check everything that I need. I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes on my first day.¡±

    ¡°Oh you will, but don¡¯t worry, just don¡¯t make them again on the second day. That could hurt you!¡± Nia gave her a look that, if it wasn¡¯t a smile, was still somewhat comforting. Walking out, Cami saw that her other two roommates were eating their own breakfast, something that Cami was glad of. Getting ready was going to be ordeal enough.

    In her room, she collected all that she was going to need. Some makeup, which she had never worn before; spare underwear and a spare top. She also had a cheap and somewhat gaudy hair band, an adornment that she had never worn before. What she was to wear in the club, was already there and waiting for her. A woman in the club would help her with her makeup and check her before she went out amongst the patrons.

    Finally ready, she sat on her bed and checked the time. Deciding not to wait any longer, she stood up, raised her chin, squared her shoulders and left for the Trigon Club.

    *********

    Arriving early Cami used her implant to let herself in through the side door that she had been shown yesterday. Going straight to the changing room, she went immediately to her assigned locker and started to undress when an unexpected ¡°Hello Cami,¡± caused the young woman to jump. Turning around she saw another slender and good looking young woman wearing the skimpy lingerie that was the clubs ¡®uniform¡¯ watching her. Instinctively, she covered herself with her hands and the clothes she was holding.

    ¡°Dara is no longer your mentor. She got a contract last night.¡± The young woman stepped closer. ¡°I am Lin ion Jun and your new mentor.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± at a loss Cami just stared at Lin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin shrugged, ¡°It happens, any of us can get a contract at any time.¡±  Lin¡¯s look turned speculative, ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for her this morning but left on your own. Why?¡±

    Still disconcerted, Cami thought that it was best to just say the truth. ¡°I wanted to get her early. I am used to doing things on my own, after all I am two years older than my sisters and my brother Tremma is two years older than me.¡± For some reason Cami found it easy to talk to Lin.

    ¡°A little independent are we,¡± Lin raised an eyebrow. ¡°You will have to be careful with that, some of the high status women like to see that, others don¡¯t¡± Lin turned business like. ¡°Now hang your clothes up and I will show you around. You know where to put your key?¡± Cami nodded. Her implants would lock the plastic key into a special holder. This was done so that the management could, if necessary, get into any of the lockers. The code for the use of the personal implants was unbreakable, unless you knew the passwords. It was rumoured that the secret police had all the codes, but this had never been admitted, at least as far as Cami knew!

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go get your uniform and see the madam who will show you what to do with your face.¡±

    Cami stood exactly where she was. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to wear.¡± She stuttered, trying to cover her nudity with her hands.

    ¡°All the other girls will be just the same when they arrive. You¡¯ll see.¡± Lin turned back to Cami, her attractive face showing some sympathy. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to get used to it, after all in a period you¡¯ll be out there with a dozen other girls and you¡¯ll have to show yourself off,¡± Lin struck a poise, ¡°just like me!¡±

    Slowly dropping her hands, Cami began to move forward. Again her chin went up and she squared her shoulders. ¡®If she can do it, so can I,¡¯ ran through her mind as she followed Lin ion Jun to the artist who would do the makeup.

    *********

    The Trigon club is actually two separate clubs; the one in the front, a caf¨¦ open to non-members while members had access to the real club through a discreetly placed, semi concealed door. There was also an area, called the viewing rooms, where the members could met and assess the young employees whose contracts were available for purchase. While part of the remainder was taken up by the kitchen and service area, the changing room for the young women and offices and staff room, about half of the entire club was devoted to semi private alcoves where the club members could meet. These ranged from alcoves for large groups for twenty or more as well as smaller groups down to small tables for just two people. It was to these last that Cami was assigned and there she received her first call to take an order.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Stay calm and good contract.¡± From Lin sent her on her way to the booth that she had been called to. Squaring her shoulders, Cami put her chin up and went to her first client.

    *********

    Approaching the table occupied by two elegantly dressed women, Cami first picked up the table comm used to process customers¡¯ orders. ¡°May I take your orders Madam,¡± she asked, composing her face as best as possible and trying to keep the nervous tension out of her voice as well as the tension causing rolling in her stomach.

    ¡°Tea, thank you,¡± the first woman replied without looking up. Cami could not help but admire her long sleeved light green top with a like coloured skirt reaching almost to her ankles.

    ¡°Yes madam,¡± Cami replied then asked, ¡°Will the house blend be acceptable or does Madam wish to use her own blend?¡± The woman glanced up at Cami, fixing her with a direct stare, ¡°Hmm, new girl I see, attractive and somewhat intelligent too. A delightful blend, but I already have a contract.¡± For a brief fraction, the woman continued to run her eyes over Cami before turning back to the menu and speaking again. ¡°The house blend will be in order, just make certain it¡¯s hot. The last one brought warm tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes madam,¡± Cami managed to say, she had stood frozen under the high class woman¡¯s stare, but had managed to keep the icicle of anger that had stiffened her spin at the superior tone and nonchalant inspection the woman had given her followed by the condescending dismissal, inside herself and her face blank. Turning to the other woman, she asked. ¡°And you Madam?¡±

    The second woman gave a slight smile before replying, rather more kindly than the first, ¡°I will have tea as well, the kitchen should have my custom blend, let me know if they don¡¯t.¡± She then gave her name which Cami entered into the comm. ¡°Bring the tea first and then we will order our meals.¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam.¡± Controlling her shaky legs due to the relaxation of tension by both completing her task along with controlling her emotions, Cami left to the kitchen pass through counter where she collected both teapots, the custom blend for the one customer was almost gone but enough was there for this pot, filled a tray with the correct cups, saucers and spoons for tea, and carefully returned to the table.

    Placing the cups, saucers, tea and the rest of the necessary items onto the table under the calm scrutiny of the two high class women was another ordeal for Cami but she succeeded, including telling the one customer that her custom blend was finished.. Placing the lunch order into the comm was quickly done, both women ordered different salads and Cami returned to her station feeling more than a light headed from relief.

    *********

    Appearing it seem from nowhere Camis¡¯ mentor complimented her young charge, ¡°Well done, the first is always the worst,¡± Lin ion Jun encouraged her as she met Cami on her return, ¡°but you can¡¯t relax yet, there is another table waiting for your attention.¡± Cami nodded, took a deep breath and headed to the next customer.

    *********

    It was now just after the fifteenth period. Slumped on her seat in the private changing room occupied by the young contract women, Cami looked around at the others in there with her. They were all nude, semi-nude, changed or changing and she just didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So, how was your first day?¡± Still dressed in her costume, Lin ion Jun asked as she sat down beside Cami.

    Letting out a sigh, Cami sat up and looked at the slightly older girl. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you can do this.¡± She replied. ¡°It¡¯s just four periods and I am both hungry and exhausted. You, well you look just as fresh as you did earlier!¡±

    ¡°I have a bit more experience than you. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Lin replied. A sudden silence caught their attention. Even dressed in the usual concealing style for Ti Lepus the manager of the Trigon Club was a figure of imposing authority. All watched without seeming to do so as she walked up to her newest girl.

    ¡°Cami, I see that you did well today.¡± The manager sat down in a vacant seat.

    ¡°Thank you Madam Manager.¡± Cami stood as she replied, eyes cast downward in proper fashion. The manager noted this with silent approval.

    ¡°Yes Cami, you did well. All food and drink delivered safely and nothing spilt.¡± A rare smiled appeared then disappeared. ¡°Especially on the club members!¡± She turned to Lin. ¡°You are the mentor for Cami?¡±

    ¡°I am, Madam Manager.¡±

    ¡°Good, get Cami changed and back to the virgin fortress.¡± She left, leaving behind a surprised huddle of girls who never suspected that she knew the nickname for the boarding house in which they all stayed.

    Lin surprised Cami by letting out a small chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed and leave.¡± She said. Half a period later, they were on their way back to the boarding house.

    ¡°You were a little clumsy, but that will come with experience. The drinks were fine, never skimp on the drinks that will get you more complaints than anything else. Work on improving your speed in delivery of orders.¡± There was more advice proffered and Cami listened carefully to her mentor.

    ¡°One thing I was wondering about.¡± Cami said. ¡°I am supposed to be too young to be handling drinks with alcohol in them, won¡¯t we all get into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Lin relied confidently. ¡°All these clubs have an exemption on their licence. Just don¡¯t sip at any of the drinks!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I won¡¯t do that.¡± Cami looked aghast at the idea. They continued to talk as they walked back to their rooms to eat.

    *********

    A couple looking like any other sat in a caf¨¦ on the other side of the street. The man was dressed in dark, somber clothes, while the petite woman was wearing somewhat lighter clothing. Neither looked anyway out of the ordinary compared to any other citizen. The man¡¯s eyes followed the pair as they walked down the street.

    ¡°That young woman, the new one, she could be the catalyst that brings death and destruction to the planet.¡±

    ¡°That little thing, are you sure?¡± The woman asked incredulously.

    ¡°Very sure.¡± The Dark Lord replied softly, His eyes still following the pair.

    *********

    Back in her private place in the lodge, Cami stripped out of her best smock, putting it away carefully then laid down on her bed. Staring at the featureless ceiling she wondered about her the day she had just spent, especially her first customer. The anger was gone, dissolved in the weariness, both physical and mental, that the work in the trigon club had brought on. She was surprised by just how tired she was and this was just the first shift and she still had be in class at her school in a period and a half. What did I have tonight, she wondered idly, Oh yes history and math, my favorites, brought an unconscious roll of her eyes.

    Raising from the bed with an inaudible sigh, Cami rummaged in the closet for one of the several school smocks that she had brought with her, there being no fixed uniform for these girls. Dressing, she gathered the necessary items that she would need for the scheduled classes, checking herself in the mirror, she made a quick stop in the bathroom then left for the common dining room.

    *********

    The dining room was busy and after making her selection Cami stopped and looked around wondering where she was going to sit. At a second scan of the room, she noticed Lin ion Jun sitting at a table with another girl. Recognising the other girl as Nia ot Remma, Cami decided to join them.

    Nia turned and nodded as Cami approached the table, Lin also nodded. This was about as much of a greeting as Cami expected and she returned the nods as she sat beside Nia who moved her supper to make room for Camis.

    ¡°So what do you think now about the high class ladies in our charming city.¡± Nia raised an eyebrow as Cami joined them. Lin didn¡¯t react but seemed to be waiting to see how Cami replied.

    Cami considered Nia¡¯s question, she knew without any doubt that her answer was going to define how her coworkers viewed her.

    ¡°Not what I expected, Nia.¡± Cami replied, ¡°They were both better and worse than I had imagined.¡± Moving the plates from her tray, she set the teapot to her right along with cup and saucer. ¡°I mean that standing there as some of them looked me over was harder than I ever imagined it could be, but some were also very polite and kinda nice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was the same for me,¡± Nia replied, ¡°I almost ran away the first day!¡±

    Cami held her surprise off her face, Nia seemed so calm it didn¡¯t seem possible that she would run like that, she decided to press, just a little.

    ¡°Has anyone done that Lin?¡± Cami asked the slightly older girl.

    ¡°Not that I ever saw, but I have only been there a few months so I can¡¯t say.¡± Then changing from a sober to a slightly mischievous look, Lin leant forward, ¡°But I have heard stories!¡±

    The two younger girls exchanged a I knew it, look but didn¡¯t ask any more, and they were all new in this relationship so to inquire further it could cost them status therefore they turned to a safer topic.

    At the question of classes they were all to attend that evening, they quickly confirmed that Cami and Nia were in the same class, while Lin was in a advanced class. In what for Cami seemed to be a very short space of time, evening tide was done and she was walking to the school with Nia and her mentor. Some necessary information on their teachers as well as other students being given, discreetly of course.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Councillor Trem De Markus sat deep in thought behind his desk. Strictly practical, the only personal touches in his office were holographs of his wife and mistress. This was his second and last of the two terms that he could stand as Councillor. As Minister for Trade he held a powerful yet anomalous position in the government of Ti Lepus. The trade was vital to many aspects of life on the planet, yet outsiders or off worlders were disliked. Indeed, despised might be a better term for some and hated for a few. Due to his and his families high standing on Ti Lepus the Chief Minister, who was also head of the police, had trusted him with investigating agitation amongst the people,

    Sitting in front of his desk were two men that he trusted as much as he could. Inspector Nic ra Ptocto of the criminal police and Sessi Dark gen Wattar of the Secret Police, the ¡®Greys¡¯.

    Not sure why they had been called in, they sat and waited for their sponsor to speak.

    Finally, Trem put his head up. ¡°There is a man I want you to see, he is an importer of, amongst other items, imperial programs and technology. I want you to find out what he knows about the programs, if anything, and where they go. If indeed, he knows where they go.¡± He turned to the Secret Policeman, ¡°Be frank with him, he is my friend and I am sure that he has no idea of the danger he could be in.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Wattar replied. The inspector remained silent.

    ¡°Good. Now there is no need to reveal secret matters or who we suspect, but otherwise tell him want you think he should be told.¡±

    The two policemen nodded.

    ¡°Very well, do you have any questions, apart from who to go and see, that is?¡±

    The two policemen shook their heads.

    ¡°The man is Rentap Dressiler and the name of his company is Ti Lepus Imports. I will call him to let him know he will be having visitors.¡± Trem gave a slight smile.

    Keeping their faces expressionless, the two policemen just said ¡®yes sir¡¯ and left.

    *********

    Rentap Dressiler grimaced as the morning news flowed across the viewing screen. His wife Cheaine, being an astute woman easily read his expression. Taking a sip of her morning tea, she considered her husband¡¯s frustration levels before speaking. ¡°The children acting up dear?¡±

    Another grimace at the sally. ¡°Our children are fine.¡± He said. A tall lean man with wavy dark hair, he rose from their private breakfast table in their personal quarters and strode around the room, stopping at the apartment door leading to the families¡¯ common area and greeting entrance. He turned slightly, ¡°It¡®s the children out there.¡± He motioned with an expansive wave at the floor to ceiling window.

    Walking with irresolution around the sitting room adjoining their bedroom, his lean face with deep set eyes carrying a frown instead of the smile that, in private he usually showed his wife, Rentap stopped at the large window. Usually the grand view of Lepus Mal, the capital of Ti Lepus, would calm him. However, his internal agitation allowed of no relaxation. ¡°It is all these stories about the empire, all of them being repeated over the news outlets, and not a bit of truth in any of them.¡±

    Rentap continued his pacing around the room while his wife wondered how to approach him as she sipped her morning drink. Deciding, she opened with, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, just some stories. The Empire will just laugh it off, and things will continue as they were before.¡± She gave a little shrug of her bare shoulders and continued. ¡°These fanatics, they are just sounding off. No one takes any notice of them anyway.¡± Standing she put on her house gown over the transparent and somewhat erotic sleeping clothes she wore in their private area. The gown was a garment meant only for use in the house.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. The news people are taking notice and running their stories. And the Empire, well I have worked with many outworlders, even with some of the Legion. They have told me that the empire watch¡¯s for stories like this.¡± He stopped pacing. ¡°I have read about instances on other planets where this agitation arose. Sometimes the agitation got worse, things happened and soon the legion was involved and people were dying.¡± Rentap embraced his wife as she moved to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to happen here.¡±

    ¡°You are well known, have status and influence.¡± She said, hoping to comfort him and, indeed, herself. ¡°If you speak to other high status people, they will listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes indeed I do so that is some small comfort.¡± He smiled, shook himself and kissed her. They were in their apartment and could show the affection between them that would be otherwise frowned on in public. ¡°It is early. I will go to my office and get work started, then reach out to some of my contacts. We will see.¡±

    Already dressed for the day, he picked up his comm unit and entered the code encrypting the device.

    ¡°Tell the children I am sorry that I could not see them.¡± Rentap paused and added with a smile. ¡°If they notice that is.¡± Children the age of theirs were the same across the galaxy. At least among humanoids.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I will, and don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled. As Rentap left, the smile disappeared. First changing into suitable casual clothes. Then taking the time to compose herself, Cheaine moved out of the parents living area through the common rooms to the private family area. It would be unbecoming of a high status woman of Ti Lepus to be seen showing worry or any other emotion. Self-discipline and strength of character were considered virtues of high regard. Almost as tall as her husband, Cheaine was a beautiful woman by any standard. Dark hair, expressive eyes, complimented by a lovely smile, graced her face. A slender body was usually hidden under the extensive layers of clothes that were required wearing, especially amongst the high class. Seeing her children, she spoke to them

    ¡°Dinis, Kapat, you are both ready for academy?¡±

    While both were enrolled in the same academy, they were in separate carefully defined courses. Dinis were designed to prepare him to follow in his father¡¯s business, while Kapat was studying to follow her mother¡¯s path. This was not a given, particularly for high status children who had greater latitude in selecting careers than children of a lower status. Extensive testing throughout the time the high status children were in school, along with the children¡¯s stated preferences, resulted in a unique career curriculum for all students in the same group. Children of lesser status had fewer options.

    ¡°Yes mother, we are ready.¡± Dinis replied. In his fifteenth year Dinis was a bright scholar and already approaching his father¡¯s height. Kapat, fourteen was an image of her mother, already beautiful. Both were bright, well-schooled children who clearly understood that their status was something to be guarded carefully.

    *********

    Having seen her children off to the academy which was in the same apartment complex, Cheaine began her day. Speaking to her housekeeper, she set the days schedule for the automated cleaners and arranged for any necessary purchases. Quietly entering her private study she took a deep breath and engaged her personal encrypted communicator. The call went to her husband¡¯s mistress.

    Lorena Makapet, frowned when she saw who was calling her. While used to taking calls from and meeting with Cheaine, this was unusually early.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Dressiler, you are early today,¡± she said with the smile that had first attracted her lover. By any standards an attractive woman, some in the past had compared her to the Circle of Ladies, an unusual compliment for such a xenophobic people. With a sunny nature and wide smile she could brighten any room when she wished. Given her position, this was an important asset especially in a society that practically made mistresses¡¯ mandatory for men of high status. However a woman in such a role always had to be careful. ¡°What is it I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°My husband ¡­ have you noticed anything unusual about his mood or has he shown signs of worry around you?¡± In typical fashion Cheaine came straight to the point. Lorena sat back in her chair. Although she knew Cheaine well, they would even meet and lunch together from time to time, she had never asked her questions about the relationship between her and Rentap. This was not a good sign.

    ¡°We talk about many things. I am not sure what you mean, ¡®unusual¡¯?¡± Lorena felt temporising was best until she got a clearer picture.

    ¡°He was upset this morning about the news. These stories about the Legion.¡± This made the call clear now. ¡°Has he spoken with you? Have you discussed anything like this with him?¡±

    Knowing that Rentap wanted to keep their lives separate, caused Lorena to pause. What to say? Her position was anomalous, like any mistress was. However, she had a good relationship with Cheaine and they had made an agreement not to have any lies between them.

    ¡°He has mentioned them, but not lately. Why? Do you have cause for concern?¡±

    ¡°Anything to do with those fool agitators is cause for concern,¡± Cheaine sighed. ¡°The problem is, will they get the ear of politicians? They can if they can catch the attention of the news outlets.¡± She made a face. ¡°And you know how those in the news business like sensational stories. Add in the Empire and who knows what will happen.¡±

    ¡°Oh I agree. Look how they got so riled up over the last bill before the Council of Ministers. And that had gone all the way through the Scrutineers, before going to the Assembly.¡± Lorena paused. Was she saying too much?

    Cheaine chuckled, ¡°I always knew that you had a brain.¡± Lorena felt relieved as Cheaine continued, ¡°Look, we both want to protect Rentap, we should meet today to do some planning, lunch at the club?¡± Lorena knew that Cheaine meant the Trigon Club, where meetings between such women as these could take place discreetly.

    ¡°Certainly Mrs. Dressiler, I will dress appropriately.¡± Lorena said in her most formal tone, getting a rare chuckle from Cheaine, ¡°Until lunch.¡± With a smile the connection was severed.

    *********

    Rising from her desk, Cheaine went to her private bathroom. Both Cheaine and Rentap had a separate bathroom as was common amongst the high status. Changing out of her morning casual dress into the conservative clothes suitable for being in the public, she was soon ready to leave their apartment.

    First however, she spoke to her housekeeper Jean ne Pator. ¡°I am going out to my lunch now. I will call if I am going to be later than the third period¡±

    ¡°Yes mistress, do you have any further instruction?¡± The housekeeper delivered in the submissive tone of one of the underclass. A short, thin woman with hard worked hands, Jean ne Pator was of this class, the lowest on the planet. Not as numerous as the servant and labourer classes, never the less the underclass were responsible for much of the workforce needed in the planets more undesirable occupations. It was unusual for one of Jean¡¯s class to be a housekeeper for a high class family and so she considered herself very lucky and was fiercely loyal to the Dressiler¡¯s.

    ¡°None that you do not have already.¡± Cheaine replied. ¡°¡±When all the work is completed, you may relax for a while.¡±

    After Cheaine Dressiler left, Jean checked all the work she was responsible for. It was far from time consuming and she would indeed have some time to herself. An older woman who had lived a hard life before becoming housekeeper for the Dressilers, her severe features belayed her basically pleasant nature.

    ¡®I am so lucky,¡¯ she thought, ¡®to have such good employers. I don¡¯t have to do some of the things that other housekeepers have to do to please their overlords.¡¯ Overlords was how she along with many other members of the underclass referred to their employers. ¡®The children are nice, the mistress is pleasant and so is the master. I am very lucky.¡¯ She went about her day.

 Chapter Eighteen.

    Arriving early, as was her custom now that she was in her second week at the club, Cami quickly got ready for her shift. It had become a habit for her to walk with her mentor and the two had continue to develop a tentative bond, Nia joining them as well if her schedule permitted. Cami also preferred to get changed without too many girls around although she was becoming used to the lack of privacy. Once ready, at the proper time she went to her station on the floor.

    *********

    At the Trigon Club Cheaine went to the inconspicuous entrance for members that lead to the ¡®real¡¯ club. Once inside, Cheaine was led by a scantily dressed attendant to her reserved table in a closeted alcove. All those who came in here wanted privacy. Not for sex as such places were forbidden, but for meetings and conversation that would not be overheard or recorded. This club was for women while men had their own clubs. The two rarely mixed in public.

    Taking her seat, Cheaine was a little surprised that Lorena was not already present. Ordering a bottle of sparkling water which quickly arrived, she waited.

    Just a little flustered at being late, Lorena arrived shortly afterward, a bit out of breath.

    ¡°My humble regrets for making you wait,¡± Lorena¡¯s apology was delivered with sincerity. Cheaine accepted the proffered apology with the grace her status demanded.

    ¡°I am sure that it was unavoidable, Lorena.¡± Cheaine said as she called for an attendant. Cami arrived and took their orders with her new won confidence, both women took a light lunch of fruits and vegetables with sparkling drinks. The food and drinks arrived swiftly and they settled in for their meeting.

    ¡°That girl is sweet.¡± Lorena watched Cami leave. ¡°She reminds me of another girl I knew when I was younger.¡±

    Cheaine watched her as well. ¡°I agree. She is new and nice looking and she seems well trained. Perhaps I will take an option on her contract.¡±

    ¡°I think that would be wise. Young, well trained and attractive girls, while not uncommon, there are never enough around when you are looking for one.¡± Lorena appraised Cami again as she passed. ¡°She won¡¯t last long here.¡± Was her verdict.

    Cheaine nodded, with a piece of fruit in her mouth it would have been impolite to speak. They both knew that The Trigon Club was used as an entry place for suitable girls to go into service with members of high-status class families. They were dressed in a manner that best displayed them to the wives of the men who would then buy their contracts. So, attractive young girls like Cami would not be there for long.

    ¡°The weather is lovely this spring, I wanted to stop and walk under the Ispar trees.¡± Cheaine remarked, picking up some more fruit, and eating it.

    ¡°Indeed the blue and yellow flowers are exquisite!¡±

    They chatted lightly for a fraction before coming to the real reason they were meeting.

    ¡°What have you decided? Rentap has only mentioned his concerns in passing. I really don¡¯t know his mind on these people,¡± Lorena remarked.

    ¡°I did some research.¡± Cheaine began and described her morning¡¯s activities. ¡°I did not like at all what I found. The same story repeated over and over again. Just enough detail changed to make it seem like real stories from different real planets.¡± She shuddered and continued. ¡°And the descriptions of the atrocities; terrible.¡± She finished pecking at her plate.

    Lorena was both impressed and surprised. She wondered what Rentap would make of Cheaines activities, but kept such thoughts to herself. ¡°So you think that there is not a bit of truth to these stories?¡±

    ¡°Not a bit. Go look for those planets. Try and find them in any database! None of them, except one or two, exist and the ones that do are very well documented with completely different stories!¡± Lorena was surprised at Cheaines open display of emotion.

    ¡°I see.¡± Lorena frowned. She pushed her plate, now empty, aside. Then a thought crossed her mind, ¡°Do you think that these stories might be written by the same person?¡± A sip emptied her glass. Looking at Cheaines glass, she rang for the attendant.

    ¡°Indeed I do and I even looked up the writer. There were different names given and different public biographies listed.¡± Then she smiled, ¡°But look at this.¡± Passing over her portable recorder, Lorena looked at the screen. Puzzled, she looked up but was interrupted by Cami¡¯s arrival. She pointed to the glasses. Cami nodded, said ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± and left taking the used cutlery and plates with her.

    ¡°I know this person, not well, but slightly, he is an underwriter at a news outlet where Rentap took me for a minor award gathering.¡± Cheaine said as Lorena looked at the screen again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what you are getting at?¡± Lorena said confused. ¡°That person is not at all of any high status, no matter what he calls himself. I don¡¯t see what influence he could have.¡±

    ¡°Look at his associations.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see them.¡±

    ¡°Good now take note of the third one down.¡±

    ¡°¡¯The Lepus Writer¡¯s Club¡¯ I see it.¡±

    ¡°Flick to the next one.¡±

    The next writer was a matronly woman. Lorena did not know her, but a check of the associations showed the same club. This was the same for all seven of the writers listed as authors of the news stories. Only one other of whom she had heard of.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Cami returned during this time and placed the drinks with youthful elegance on the table. Watching her closely, Cheaine observed that Cami was careful to not look at the recorders. Good. Well trained, she thought.

    ¡°So they all belonged to the same club. What makes that significant?¡± Lorena asked.

    ¡°A good question,¡± smiled Cheaine. It was obvious that she was enjoying eking out her revelations. ¡°I wondered myself. After all, writers as a class like to gather and read their compositions to each other. So I did a search for this club, to see if I could find who the members were.¡±

    Taking her recorder back, she tapped it several times and passed it to Lorena. Taking it Lorena read the information, gasped and looked up. They both knew of the secretary, a notorious agitator, Kirkrup di Frim.

    ¡°Yes, puts a different complexion onto it, doesn¡¯t it. I will speak to my husband about it.¡± Cheaine smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Now, what have you done this lovely morning?¡±

    Lorena looked back at the wife of her lover. The agreement that they had was not designed for situations such as this, but she had no choice. A sigh escaped her. ¡°I went looking for some advice. So I went to the one person I could trust.¡±

    Cheaine waited, this was interesting and she was good at waiting.

    ¡°I went to my mother.¡±

    Now that was a revelation! Cheaine knew Lorena¡¯s mother and had even met her once. It was also somewhat reassuring. Ardine Makapet was a person of high regard, even with her prior status as a past mistress.

    ¡°I am sure that you received good advice, can you tell me what she said?¡± Even though it was phrased in the form of a polite request, Lorena knew that she had no choice but to answer.

    ¡°When I told her what you said, she also was worried. She knows our people well and if this, well it is difficult to say, if it gets traction, things could get ugly. She also feels that there is someone else behind this.¡±

    ¡°I agree with your mother on both counts. This Kirkrup doesn¡¯t have the brains to think of this, run it, yes, but conceive it, no. I believe that I also know our people well, if things get out of hand, it could be nasty.¡± She paused, ¡°How long can you stay?¡±

    Lorena consulted her own comm. ¡°A little longer. No later than the fifteenth period.¡± She said.

    Cheaine nodded. This had taken longer than she expected. ¡°I have to be back by then as well.¡± She considered the next move, ¡°Are you going to involve The Chain?¡± The Chain was an association that formally did not exist. It was made up by the Mistresses of the elite and Ardine Makapet was, Cheaine knew, still a member. The Chain could prove to be a powerful ally.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t understand what is happening yet and who is behind it and why. My mother agrees and is also very concerned. This could get dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That I already considered. To do my searches I used a proxy, one I will carefully watch over and see if there is any reaction to.¡± Cheaine smiled, not a happy smile but a grim one. Looking around she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t even trust this place. We must be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will. When I visit my mother, I never go directly, but always get off at a different address.¡± She smiled, a somewhat forlorn smile. ¡°We, of our class, have learnt long ago to be careful.¡± It was a rare moment, and Cheaine was tempted to reach out and take Lorena¡¯s hand, but the strictures of her class intervened and she could only give a sympathetic look.

    ¡°Take care, Lorena Makapet. I will raise this with my husband.¡± Saying her full name in this way was a compliment of high regard and Lorena appreciated it. Cheaine continued, ¡°You will only have to be honest with him if he asks. Reach out to others in the Chain, but only those who you believe you can trust.¡± Pausing and looking at the time on her comm, Cheaine noted that it was time to go. ¡°We will met again, here in a week¡¯s time?¡±

    Agreeing, Lorena left first, so that they would not be seen together. After sitting and thinking for a moment, Cheaine called for the bill which she settled with Cami. Looking her over, she considered the young woman, ¡°What is your name please?¡±

    ¡°Cami sis Nep, madam.¡± This told Cheaine that the girl was of the lower serving class. If she had been higher, she would have had a ¡®ses¡¯ or higher still ¡®sas¡¯ in her name.

    ¡°Turn around please,¡± Cheaine requested, indicating with a finger at the same time.

    Cami did as ordered and Cheaine continued to appraise her. Not tall, of the normal height for a young teen girl, a very pretty face, slender with small breasts and slim hips. Her skin was pale and flawless, complimented by her light brown hair. Her attitude was that of a well-trained serving girl with no undercurrent of sullenness.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Just turned fourteen madam,¡± All the time Cami was standing with her eyes lowered and hands behind her back as required by her training. A orderly had arrived and stood a few meters away. This was a normal precaution, even in as strongly regimented a society as Ti Lepus¡¯s. All citizens of Ti Lepus knew their place in their society and struggled to maintain and improve their status. This was the driving force in Ti Lepus society. And the main cause for angst.

    ¡°What is your contract? Are you open to be bought?¡± This raised the girls eyes, filled with hope. Then they slid to the orderly, woman in her thirties, she nodded.

    ¡°My contract runs to the end of summer, then I am to be returned to my home. It is an open contract madam.¡±  As this was early spring on Ti Lepus, whose year was longer than a standard year, the end of summer meant that her contract had almost nine standard months to run. An open contract meant that she could leave the club and go into service with a family without a penalty. It also meant that a commission would have to be paid to the club. A closed contract meant that her family would also have to approve the purchase of the contract. Which meant more time and expense.

    ¡°My son is almost a year older then you. I will have to discuss this with my husband first of course.¡± Cheaine turned to the orderly, ¡°Bring the contract please. I wish to secure this girl with an option.¡± Cheaine was pleased. The girl seemed intelligent, and knew at least some of the details of her contract. As the contract was being produced she considered Cami again, thinking ¡®It¡¯s a pity that a girl like this one, who shows such promise, cannot choose her own path.¡¯

    All this was a well-established procedure on Ti Lepus, and the option was quickly completed. Images of Cami along with full details of Cami sis Nep¡¯s medical history, clear; sexual history, none; and all other personal and training details were in Cheaines possession when she left the club. The thought Cami being unable to choose her own path had vanished from Cheaines mind.

    *********

    Cami was almost floating as she returned to her station. An option! And it was only the second week! And with what was clearly a high status woman! Her mentor Lin met her at her station.

    ¡°Wonderful news.¡± Came with a nod, ¡°But don¡¯t get too excited, there is a long way to go and you have work to do.¡± Lin cautioned. Cami nodded in understanding, took a deep breath and composed herself. ¡®I will have to do a search on them and talk to the manager like I was warned about. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake,¡¯ she thought as she headed to her next client.

 Chapter Nineteen

    When Rentap Dressiler arrived at his company, Ti Lepus Imports, a full period earlier than normal there was surprise, swiftly repressed. The receptionist, one of the few women he employed, recovered quickly and greeted him cordially although Rentap noted with amusement the puzzlement in her eyes. The company was mainly concerned with the financing of imports from other planets, along with the business of exporting various goods to other planets. A sideline, but a profitable one, was supplying services to the Empire¡¯s Representatives, including starship services, as needed.

    Walking past the reception desk to his office, Rentap responded with courtesy to all the greetings. While he had worries that he could not share with the staff, it would be unbecoming for one of his status to display his concerns openly, and to respond to greetings impolitely. Therefore, he composed himself and secretly enjoyed the looks of surprise he saw. Arriving at his spacious office, he placed his comm on his desk and greeted his private secretary.

    ¡°Good morning to you sir,¡± The secretary greeted him, having been warned that Rentap had arrived early by both the receptionist and the office manager. A long-time employee, as with almost all employees his secretary was a male of the service class. The few women employed mostly carried out minor functions. The small number of technical workers employed were a mixture of the science and service class.

    For other work, relating to necessary jobs such as delivery of goods or documents, contractors were employed when needed. With most of the work being performed by computers, the number of direct employees was actually quite small. Most of the outside workers were subcontractors who had given satisfaction in the past. Rentap tended to be loyal to those who had been proven reliable and loyal. His reputation was such that he received loyalty in return.

    ¡°At present there are a few minor matters needing your attention sir, here they are.¡± Some folders were placed onto Rentap¡¯s desk. Rentap¡¯s secretary, Osterwald ra Tyrrel, had quickly recovered from his surprise at seeing his employer so early in the day. ¡°More details are expected for the contract with the importing of the new computer programs, sir.¡± He paused. ¡°There is one message, it is from Councillor De Markus, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will return his call,¡± Rentap said, then he paused and asked. ¡°When exactly did the call come in?¡±

    ¡°Point two five ago sir.¡±

    ¡°Has my wife called?¡±

    ¡°No sir.¡± That was good, if she had known Cheaine would have called while he was in transit to warn him. Should he call her? No, there was nothing that she could say that would make any difference.

    ¡°Did he give any indication as to what his call was about?¡±

    ¡°No sir.¡±

    ¡°Did he call himself or was it someone else on his behalf?¡±

    ¡°It was the Councillor himself, sir.¡±

    With a nod, Rentap reached and initiated the communicator specifying the direct line to De Markus. Waving his hand, he dismissed Osterwald. He had no doubt that this call should be taken in private.

    ¡°You are in early my friend.¡± Came the almost immediate response.

    Rentap answered with a laugh, ¡°Not as early as you, good friend. You should have seen the looks my staff gave me. I wish it was recorded so that I could show you and have a good laugh together.¡±

    A chuckle was his reward. ¡°And how is you good wife, Cheaine?¡±

    ¡°Very well, and Lesse?¡± This was Markus¡¯s own wife.

    ¡°She is well.¡± Another laugh. ¡°I should be worried though, Lesse is meeting her sister and they are going shopping together.¡±

    Rentap laughed at that, and at the oblique reference to De Markus¡¯s mistress. It was not uncommon for the wife to make sure that the husband¡¯s mistress was properly outfitted. It was her duty to make certain that her husband did not lose status and an unkempt mistress would certainly do that. The two men could not enquire directly about each other¡¯s mistress. That was not done.

    ¡°It is wonderful to talk to you old friend, but this cannot be just a social call.¡± Rentap¡¯s question was implicit.

    ¡°It is imperative that we get together soon, one day in the next seven days?¡± Markus replied.

    ¡°I think sooner, your call came before mine to you.¡±

    ¡°So you saw the news this morning?¡± Markus made the question sound like a statement.

    ¡°I did, these fools are getting out of hand.¡±  Rentap practically snorted.

    ¡°Some of the assembly and the ministers want to do something about it.¡± Markus paused. ¡°But even secure lines leak.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Your place, office, or mine?¡± Rentap understood, Trem De Markus did not did not want to speak openly on the comm.

    ¡°Your dwelling I think. We can make it appear a social occasion.¡±

    ¡°Tonight then, if that is not too soon?¡± They set a time. Rentap paused, ¡°Is there anything that I should prepare for you?¡±

    ¡°This shipment that will be coming in from the Empire, I will ask you to bring full details,¡± De Markus sighed. ¡°Information received has been passed by the Chairman to me.¡±

    Rentap sat still, silent and stared at the communicator. A chuckle followed this revelation and Markus continued, ¡°I think that I have surprised even you. Oh, some men have been sent to you. They should be there shortly. You were in too early, this change of routine has caught them of guard.¡± With a laugh the call was disconnected.

    ¡®So, there is something about the shipment with the new computer programs. Why would anyone be interested in those imports?¡¯ Rentap sat thinking for a fraction. ¡°Osterwald.¡± Brought his secretary in.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Osterwald inquired.

    ¡°Bring in all the hard copy files on the ¡®Semi-Mil-Empire, Con¡¯ programs, along with the hard copy of the Retka Imports file, please.¡±

    ¡°Current ones, sir?¡±

    Rentap considered for a fraction. ¡°Last five shipments will do and the latest file on Retka.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. It will take a while, maybe two periods or more, as only the current files are here.¡± Osterwald was somewhat hesitant. ¡°I will have to have the other files brought over.¡±

    A fractions thought. Then, ¡°It will have to be done. See who is familiar with the files and send them Even if it one of the ladies and it probably will be. In that case send a man with her, but make it clear that whichever lady sent is responsible. If which man go¡¯s with her has a problem with that, he will have to answer to me.¡±

    Osterwald ra Tyrrel was flabbergasted. Never had he seen Rentap Dressiler in such a stern mood. Something was definitely up. This was troubling, especially as he had no idea what it was. The files requested gave an inkling so he decided to press, just a little.

    ¡°Sir, something is obviously troubling you.¡± That was as far as he got.

    ¡°Not right now, Osterwald. Later perhaps. Right now I have to concentrate.¡± Rentap stood up, walked to a refreshment bar built into the wall beside an informal seating area and poured a hot drink. ¡°Bring me the files requested please, along with any other item that I need to look over.¡±

    With a nod and a ¡°Yes, sir¡±, Osterwald left. He was back in a fraction with that morning¡¯s regular items. The sort that any owner of a business thinks that he has to deal with, but really doesn¡¯t. ¡°Sir I will be back with the files requested and the new documentation we were advised about.¡± His employer, reading electronic mail, nodded absently. A look of surprise and comprehension passed over his face as he read one item. Noticing this Osterwald paused. However Rentap went back to reading the mail.

    Almost as tall as Rentap, Osterwald was a solidly built man from the southern part of Lepus Mal. His round face and shrewd eyes reflected his concerns only when he wanted them to. He was the perfect secretary for Rentap.

    Outside Rentap¡¯s office, Osterwald called the office manager over. ¡°The master wants the last five hard copy files on the ¡®Semi-Mil-Empire, Con¡¯ programs along with the last two standard years hard copies of the Retka Imports file.¡± The look that appeared on the office manager¡¯s face was full compensation for the shocks that Osterwald had received this morning.

    ¡°But, we only have the last year¡¯s file for Retka and the last shipment of Empire data files.¡± The man was practically wringing his hands.

    ¡°Then get those immediately and report back as to who knows the best person is to retrieve the files from storage.¡± Waving his hands the office manager turned to leave.

    Osterwald stopped him. ¡°It does not matter if it is a man or a women. If it is one of the women, select a competent man to go with her. Have the pair you pick at my desk, with the files we already have in this office in point oh five, or less.¡± Turning he left the office manager standing in the corridor, his mouth open.

    By the stated time, a man and a woman were standing at Osterwald¡¯s desk. Behind them stood the office manager. ¡®Two of the older long term employees,¡¯ he noted. ¡®Good, should be no problems then with these two.¡¯ Wordlessly the woman handed over two slim metallic, coloured files. One red and one yellow. He took them and nodded.

    ¡°Good, thank you.¡± Their society stressed politeness. ¡°You have both been told what the master wants?¡± They both answered yes. ¡°Do you know where the files are located?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman began to reply. ¡°In the ...¡± That was as far as she got. Osterwald held up his hand.

    ¡°Good, you have two periods. Go and get them.¡± Looking at the male clerk in particular, he continued, ¡°There will be no trouble. The master has stressed that any problems are to be brought to his attention and he will deal with the problem himself. Understand?¡±

    The two clerks looked at each other and both replied, ¡°Yes sir.¡± They were both cowed by Osterwald¡¯s manner.

    ¡°Very good. Now be back by period eleven point five or sooner.¡± With this dismissal, the two hurried out, collected their street clothes, the necessary identifications, keys, security tabs, and left.

    ¡°You gave them plenty of time,¡± The office manager observed. ¡°The storage unit is only two blocks away.¡±

    ¡°They may have difficulty in finding the correct files. Better to give them more time than not enough.¡± He looked at the Office Manager. His name was Narkupt ion Spectu and he was another long-time employee. ¡°There will be further documentation coming from the Empire¡¯s office regarding the next shipment. Bring it to me as soon as it arrives,¡± Osterwald said as he moved, carrying the files, to the private door that connected the two offices.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Tyrrel.¡± Narkupt left.

    Moving through the door to Rentap¡¯s office, Osterwald handed over the two files. Rentap was deep in his correspondence, but still gave a thank you. He did not enquire about the search for the other files. That would be clear in two periods.

 Chapter Twenty

    Working through his correspondence took some of Rentaps time but all too soon he was informed that the two men that Markus had casually told him were coming to see him had arrived. He was surprised to learn that they were members of the planets police and that one was a grey, Inspector Nic ra Ptocto of the Patrol and Sessi Dark gen Wattar of the Secret Police Rentap was more impressed by Wattar, ¡®Sessi¡¯ meant that he was senior to the Inspector while the insert ¡®gen¡¯ meant that he was a member of the Labour and Worker class, the second lowest on the planet. That he was a senior member of the secret police spoke highly of his abilities and Rentap silently resolved to never underrate him.

    After having their identification checked, this was done by Rentap¡¯s secretary, Osterwald ra Tyrrel, with a ¡°This way sir¡¯s¡± the four men headed to Rentaps office. There they sat in a comfortable meeting area. Both declined refreshment so, after studying the two policeman for a fraction, Rentap opened the conversation.

    ¡°Please state the reasons that you were sent by the government to me. I know no more then what Minister De Markus told me when I spoke to him several days ago. It seems that he had concerns about some of the comm programs that I had imported from the Empire.¡±

    Sessi Dark gen Wattar leaned forward. ¡°So you spoke to the Trade Minister some time ago, and you are aware of possible problems, are you not?¡±

    ¡°I am aware that he has concerns, however these were not clarified.¡± Rentap replied.

    The Gray gave a straight look as he replied, ¡°You are importing computer programs from other planets of the Empire as well as from the Empire itself, however I don¡¯t think that what the programs contain is at all important, not to the agitators.¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar explained.

    ¡°I am not sure that I understand. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Have you been catching all the news about the Empire? I mean all those crazy stories about empire atrocities.¡± The Inspector put in.

    Surprised by the abrupt change, Rentap hesitated before replying, ¡°Yes, they were what I was going to discuss with the minister myself.¡±

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t like them?¡± Inspector Nic ra Ptocto continued.

    ¡°That would be correct.¡± Rentap said slowly and somewhat dryly.

    ¡°What would you say to claims that the programs you are bringing in were poisoning people¡¯s minds?¡± The Gray asked.

    ¡°I would say that you are mad?¡± Rentap snapped out as he sat up straight in his chair. Osterwald echoed his master.

    ¡°Deadly serious I assure you. I see this as one of the next steps that these agitators could take.¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar leaned forward in added emphasis. ¡°The Empire is bad! Look what it did to all those good people! After that comes; What is it doing to you and your children?¡± The Gray looked grim as he continued. ¡°This will resonate particularly with the firsters, those that believe in the purity of Ti Lepus and want to cut all communication with any other planet.¡±

    ¡°We, I mean the planet as well as us, have been bringing in these programs and distributing them for many, many years now. Long before I took over the contract. Why should there be any problem now?¡± Rentap put in.

    The two policeman gave each other a glance. It was the sort of pitying look that professionals exchange in the presence of amateurs. One that says, I knew they were going to react like that.

    Before Rentap could protest his outrage, there was a knock at the door. Osterwald, at Rentap¡¯s nod opened the door and urged the two clerks who had been tasked to collect the requested files in, despite their obvious reluctance.

    ¡°You were able to find the files I asked for?¡± Rentap asked.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± They chorused.

    ¡°Were there any problems?¡±

    ¡°No sir,¡± the woman answered this time.

    ¡°You were treated properly at the storage building?¡± Rentap made a point of protecting his employees and they knew and appreciated it.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Bring the files to me please.¡±

    Clearly reluctant to enter, she had never been in Rentap¡¯s office before, the woman walked to her master. With some impatience Rentap reached up and took the files. ¡°Thank you both for your excellent work. That was well done.¡±

    Receiving a wave from Osterwald, the two clerks left the office, both wondering what was going on.

    ¡°Excuse me, but do those files have anything to do with your program shipments?¡± The inspector spoke this time.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°These are the hard copy files on the ¡®Semi-Mil-Empire, Con¡¯ programs relating to previous shipments. I have the current import file on my desk along with the hard copy of the Retka Imports file. Retka is the company who actually handles the physical containers and the crystalline data blocks. Most of the information is in data form of course, but I wanted to examine the hard copy of the information myself.¡±

    ¡°Astute, very astute,¡± murmured the Grey.

    ¡°Indeed, we will have to go to Retka Imports as well.¡± Inspector Nic ra Ptocto commented to his fellow police officer.

    ¡°What have you learned from your current file?¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar asked Rentap.

    ¡°Nothing, all the information is completely normal. No significant changes in the charges. In fact, due to the Empire¡¯s good work in keeping piracy in check, there has been a reduction in charges for transporting as well as a reduction in the overall costs of the programs. There are more companies bidding for the delivery contract so that also means lower costs.¡±

    ¡°What about the actual data programs being brought in?¡± Wattar pressed his enquiry. ¡°What are the differences between the latest and the previous shipments?¡±

    ¡°The actual shipping lists detailing all items are in data form, this will take a little time,¡± Osterwald answered. ¡°But it can be done.¡±

    ¡°However, detailed analysis of differences between the different data cubes is an entirely different manner.¡± Rentap paused. ¡°I am not sure if we have an expert on staff who can analyse the differences from shipment to shipment. Retka may be able to, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure if that is the real problem anyway,¡± The Grey stated. ¡°It is just an excuse to agitate and cause unrest, the empire is bad and these programs are bad.¡± After a fraction, Wattar continued. ¡±I have studied the types of tactics that the agitators have been using. Starting with simple stories and progressing to stories that are more and more damming and containing greater and more horrific atrocities. It has happened on other planets before.¡±

    ¡°What happened on those planets?¡± Osterwald asked, he was not sure that he wanted to know, but could not stop himself.

    ¡°It varied. In some of the instances, the Empire was eventually called in, but in others they did not intervene. In almost all cases in which they did intervene, they were called in by the planets government. There were a few cases in which they did intervene directly and without being requested by the local government, but I am interested in the internal processes, not the Empire and its reasons.¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar, was speaking with ease, as if he was a professor expounding on a well-rehearsed subject.  ¡°I would add, in many of the cases that the Empire did get involved, there was violent war with devastation of the planet and its people. The legion is a very big hammer to bring in to kill an insect.¡±

    ¡°In short, in all cases, the agitation lead first to protests, then it expanded to violence, then continued to riots and civil war. Unless the process was somehow stopped.¡± He paused. ¡°How it was stopped was the key.¡±

    ¡°And how was that accomplished?¡± Osterwald asked as Rentap seemed to be in shock.

    ¡°First, you need someone to speak for the government who can be trusted. Second, he or she has to always tell the truth, or at least no lies. He must be given all the facts, even all the unpleasant ones. The more he knows, the better he can deal with the knowledge and give it with authority. Also you need the sympathy of the media, even then, it will be very difficult. Second, the leaders need to be identified and dealt with.¡±

    Rentap was sitting back up. ¡°Why are they doing this? What can they hope to achieve?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ah,¡± said the Gray, ¡°You have reached the core of the problem. You see, there are two versions of ¡®they¡¯.¡± He paused for effect, ¡°The first version are the ones you see. These are the ones, more or less, in the open. The writers and reporters. The ones who will be making the speeches and the ones organising them. These are the first ¡®they¡¯, and they get the brunt of our attention. Often their motivation is deeply imbedded resentment, anger and frustration at their lack of success or status for the most part. Tied in are those I mentioned earlier, the firsters. Also, some who will be helping them will actually be from a higher class and doing this out of a strangely held sense of sympathy. Crazy I know but it is how some people think. Another group is comprised of people whose ideology is opposed to the government or its supporters or indeed, society in general. There are others.¡±

    Dark gen Wattar paused to clear his throat. At this, Rentap made a sign to Osterwald who poured a glass of chilled water and handed it to the secret policeman getting a nod of thanks in return. Both the businessmen had gotten over their astonishment that a member of the working class was a secret policemen.

    Refreshed, Wattar continued, ¡°Now the second group will be harder to track down and we may not get them all.¡± The Gray showed his confidence, ¡°You see, these are the backers who supply credits and other forms of underhanded assistance. This group will always try to stay clear of any direct involvement and many of those that they are supplying assistance to will not even know who they are. They will use other people to distance themselves from any nastiness. In general, they want the first group to succeed to a limited degree only. You see, what this second group is interested in is power and its associated benefit, financial reward. They are less interested in ideology although that cannot be dismissed.¡±

    ¡°That is dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Osterwald asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied the Inspector. ¡°Once these agitators get going, they can be very difficult to control.¡±

    ¡°Supplying credits I can see, but what other forms of assistance would they need?¡± Rentap asked.

    ¡°Access to computers, travel documents, false papers, even weapons.¡± The Gray answered.

    This was a world that Rentap and Osterwald did not know or understand. They were totally out of their depth and it showed. But one thing was obvious to Rentap and he laid it out for them all. ¡°Some of those things are very difficult to get. I would not know, other than the computers, where to get them.¡± He paused, ¡°Why would they want to have weapons?¡± He asked. ¡°What use would they be?¡± His eyes flicked between the two policemen sitting in his office.

    Sitting back, Sessi Dark gen Wattar, gave a sigh. ¡°There are two reasons. The first is a perceived need for self-defence. The second reason is far more sinister.¡± He looked Rentap directly in the eye. ¡°It is to carry out murders to get rid of people who are in the way or to create an atmosphere of terror. Mostly the latter.¡±

    Rentap sat back in his chair, staring at the secret policeman. His eyes flicked to his secretary who stared back at him. They both now knew, they, their families and all their staff were targets.

 Chapter Twenty one

    Cheaine Dressiler, feeling quite pleased with herself, arrived back at her apartment exactly at the time she had told the family¡¯s house keeper. Jean ne Pator met her at the main door, accepted her coat and hat and stowed them in an adjacent closet.

    ¡°Have the children arrived yet?¡± Cheaine asked.

    ¡°No Madam.¡±

    ¡°Any messages from my husband?¡±

    ¡°No Madam.¡±

    She did not ask about any other possible calls, she doubted that there would be any. Certainly not from Lorena; only in the direst emergency would she call direct with the code they had arranged. They had also arranged other, less direct forms of communication. In her dressing room, Cheaine changed from her public dress to the relaxed family attire. She did not expect any visitors and would have the time to change if there happened to be an unexpected caller. Any such would first be screened through the buildings security complex. The occupant would then be contacted and had to approve the caller before they would be passed through. Cheaine had never considered the reasons for all this security.

    Going to the message center, Cheaine checked her contacts and saw that her husband had linked. With a somewhat secretive smile, she returned the call. ¡°Darling, I had a wonderful day! But it is still the best part of the day to hear your voice again!¡±

    After a pause, Cheaine heard Rentap chuckle. ¡°Wonderful to hear yours as well. Now how much is this going to cost me?¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that! You called me.¡± Came the laughing response. ¡°Who are we having to entertain tonight?¡± Cheaine guessed at the reason her husband called.

    ¡°Very well, I will wait.¡± Rentap, was feeling better just talking to his wife. ¡°Councillor De Markus is coming by. A social occasion. It will just be him, no one else.¡±

    ¡°A social occasion? Just him and no one else?¡±

    Rentap could hear the questions that his wife could not ask, and felt a touch of guilt. He trusted his wife implicitly. ¡°Yes, so just a small sideboard with a few drinks.¡±

    ¡°Very well, but I do need to discuss something with you, an option I took today.¡¯

    ¡°An option?¡± The surprise was clear in Rentap¡¯s voice. ¡°Is it not too soon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Dinis is fifteen going on sixteen and it is time he started practising his manners properly and I think that you will find the girl a suitable subject.¡± While sexual relations were forbidden under the age of sixteen, and both sexes were closely monitored, the practice of using a lower class girl as a surrogate teacher without sex was not uncommon. This, of course, would be carefully monitored by the parents and, as well by the housekeeper. Sometimes, although rarely, the girl became the boy¡¯s mistress when they both were of age.

    ¡°Very well, how long do we have the option?¡± Rentap was actually relieved to have something to occupy his mind other than the bombshell he had just been handed.

    ¡°A standard week, but we can discuss all the details when you get here.¡±

    ¡°I can barely wait.¡± Came the dry response.

    ¡°I am sure,¡± chuckled Cheaine in her turn. ¡°Will you be on time tonight? And the Councillor?¡±

    ¡°I will be. The Councillor, the twentieth period.¡±

    ¡°Lovely, see you soon then.¡±

    Ending the call, Cheaine went in search of the housekeeper. There was much to do before her husband returned from his office.

    *********

    The seventeenth period had just passed when the chime sounded to announce the arrival of Rentap at home. Jean ne Pator met him and took his coat and hat. ¡°Welcome home sir.¡±

    ¡°My wife and children?¡± Rentap asked with a nod of acknowledgement.

    ¡°The children are in their lounge, sir. The Mistress is in her study.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rentap left to find his wife while Jean stowed the coat and hat.

    Rentap knocked on the door to Cheaines study. It would have been impolite for him to just walk in.

    ¡°There you are dear.¡± She rose and went to her husband, kissing him on the cheek. Looking at him critically, she saw the unmistakable signs of strain on his face. ¡°Not a good day?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rentap slumped into a chair.

    Cheaine stared. This was so unlike her husband she was uncertain what to say. Opting for silence, she shut the door and sat at her desk.

    ¡°I had a visit from the police today,¡± He began.

    Cheaine stared, her eyes wide in surprise. She waited for her husband to continue.

    ¡°One of them was a Grey.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°A Grey?¡± Whispered Cheaine in spite of herself.

    ¡°Yes. There may be trouble.¡±

    ¡°But why? You haven¡¯t done anything!¡± She stared at him. ¡°Have you?¡±

    Rentap gave a bark of a laugh. ¡°Done anything? According to some, it seems that I have done a lot. I have dealt with the Empire. That is what I have done!¡±

    ¡°But, but what has that to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°These agitators, they are trouble makers and worse.¡± Rentap stood up and paced backwards and forwards. ¡°They want to cause trouble for me and others who deal with the Empire. That is why the police were there. To warn me.¡±

    ¡°Warn you against what?¡± Cheaine asked quietly,

    Rentap sighed. He knew that it would come to this. His wife was too intelligent. But it had to be done.

    ¡°I said that there may be trouble but it goes deeper than that. There may be violence.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean violence? Against who or what?¡±

    ¡°Against us, against me.¡± Rentap regarded his wife steadily. Then his shoulders slumped. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The Grey warned me against a lot of things. These agitators have many contacts even some amongst the High Class who may actually be helping them. The police are getting ready to move against them and there could be a reaction. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Why would we, the High Class, help them?¡± Cheaine was astonished.

    ¡°Out of a misplaced sympathy, the Grey said.¡± Rentap gestured, showing his agitation. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter to me. The fact is some are betraying their class. Our class! I feel sympathy for those of the lower classes, but I help by employing them, educating them and giving them work so they can improve their status. Not getting them thrown in jail by encouraging them to violent agitation, that is not helping.¡±

    A chime sounded. ¡°It is time for dinner, my love. Let¡¯s put this off for now. We can discuss it later, and I want you to look at this girl.¡± She smiled. ¡°I think that you will like her and find her very suitable.¡± Slipping her arms around his neck in an unusual display of semi-public affection, she kissed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s Sezlu, your favorite!¡±

    ¡°You know me so well.¡± Rentap smiled. ¡°I will need to put my homework away, but I won¡¯t delay you long.¡± As he turned to his study, he stopped and caressed his wife¡¯s cheek then left.

    *********

    In the family dining room, Dinis and Kapat, their son and daughter, were already at their places at the table waiting. Jean, the housekeeper, was laying out the family meal. Both the children were eyeing the delicious soup, a rare delicacy due to the scarcity of some of the ingredients.

    Both the children stood. ¡°Hello mother,¡± they chimed together then sat back down.

    ¡°Father will be with us soon. He just has to put away some papers.¡± Cheaine informed them. ¡°Jean?¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam?¡±

    ¡°I hope that you kept some for yourself?¡±

    ¡°A little Madam.¡± Jean gave a bow holding back a smile, appreciating the thought.

    With a ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Rentap bustled in. The family all stood and bowed to each other then sat to their meal.

    The meal was taken in silence. Sezlu was a rare treat for any family and tradition demanded that the dish be properly appreciated. Finally, they all finished. Jean, summoned from the kitchen, was congratulated as she cleared the table and brought delicacies for the after dinner ritual of a family round table. She again assured her mistress that she had some for herself. Rentap nodded in appreciation of his wife¡¯s treatment of their housekeeper. After Jean left, the family sat back in contentment.

    Dinis spoke first. After dinner, children did not have to wait for their parents to speak first.

    ¡°Mother, I have to ask, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Why should anything be up, son?¡±

    ¡°Oh mother, how often do we have Sezlu, it¡¯s a dead giveaway!¡± Kapat put in.

    Rentap laughed. ¡°Our children know you too well dear, you cannot hide it from them.¡±

    ¡°I do have news, I took an option today.¡± Their mother disclosed the surprise news.

    ¡°For me?¡± Dinis¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes, if approved, you would be the recipient.¡±

    ¡°Now, just because you are almost sixteen, don¡¯t get ideas son.¡± Rentap spoke in that quiet firm voice that commanded attention from both his son and daughter. ¡°First I have to meet with the young girl and approve her. You also must understand the rules. If you break, or even bend any of them, I will be the one wielding the whip!¡± He smiled, it was a promise, not a happy one however.

    ¡°Yes father, there will be no rule breaking, I promise,¡± Dinis replied submissively.

    Rentap eyed his son, he knew that tone and expression all too well.

    ¡°Now son, we were all young once and understand the pressures that exist,¡± Cheaine spoke with sympathy. ¡°That is why you will have to be a guide, Kapat.¡±

    Their daughter¡¯s eyes lit up in turn. ¡°I will be her mentor?¡± Kapat¡¯s face broke with the same brilliant smile with which mirrored her mothers. ¡°We have studied that in our classes for the last year.¡± She grinned at her brother and leaned across the table. ¡°I will be watching you.¡±

    ¡°Now, now dear.¡± Her mother chided her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if the recipient fails, the mentor also is punished, and I will wield the whip in that case.¡±

    The siblings looked at each other across the table. Punishment of the physical kind was rare in this household, very rare, but had happened, although it had not involved an actual whip. Neither wanted a repeat and nor did they want their parents to use a whip. Dinis, as the eldest spoke earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother, father, we don¡¯t want a whipping.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now your father and I have things to discuss and you need to do your chores.¡± Cheaine rose from her place. ¡°Also we will have a guest visitor tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Dinis spoke, still submissive, but with an undertone of excitement.

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Kapat was less restrained, and as well, she thought that she was less likely to be the recipient of any whipping.

    Dinis picked up the remaining delicacies while Kapat picked up the glasses and plates on a tray. Their chores were now to clean the dishes and the kitchen. Not too onerous when using automatic cleaning equipment. Once done, they were free to go to their own lounge. Neither of the children asked who the guest was. If they were to be involved, they would have been told.

    Rentap went to his study while Cheaine reminded Jean about the guest coming. She then made sure that the formal living room was clean and ready for their guest. Satisfied that all was in order Cheaine retired to her own study where she reviewed the day¡¯s work until their guest arrived.

 Chapter Twenty Two

    The building security circuit chimed, pulling Rentap away from his review of the import files. Touching his comm, he answered. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Rentap Dressiler.¡±

    ¡°Enter code.¡± Rentap entered his unique security code.

    ¡°Identity confirmed. You have a visitor, Councillor De Markus and security escort.¡±

    ¡°You may pass them up. Thank you.¡±

    Both Rentap and Cheaine were at the ornate Visitor¡¯s Door to greet De Markus when he and his security guard arrived. As the hostess, it was the practice for the wife to greet any guest first and Cheaine stepped forward. ¡°Welcome to our residence, Councillor De Markus. Our place is yours.¡± She gave a small bow.

    ¡°Thank you Madam Dressiler, you are too kind.¡± He gave a small bow.

    ¡°You honour our humble dwelling Councillor, please enter.¡± Rentap gravely bowed his head to his guest, completing the ritual.

    Formalities over, De Markus handed his coat to Rentap who hung it, then the two men shook hands in the double handed shake customary between friends. ¡°You are well Councillor, high office is good for you.¡± Rentap complemented his friend.

    ¡°And your business is doing well I see from the reports crossing my desk.¡± Smiled De Markus. ¡°And my name is Trem. I think that you must have forgotten it!¡± De Markus was as tall as Rentap and bulkier. A crown of dark hair, slightly grey graced his head and framed his chiselled features. As minister, he had a tendency to talk using his hands.

    ¡°Trem, come this way, and you sir.¡± Rentap included the security guard. His name had not been given of course.

    ¡°Mr. Dressiler, Councillor, I must inspect the dwelling. It is procedure.¡± The guard, who also was a tall and solid man, had the grace to look apologetic. It didn¡¯t diminish his intimating presence.

    ¡°Nonsense. Rentap is one of my oldest, if not the oldest, friend I have and his wife is my cousin. Watch at a distance, but give us space for we must discuss sensitive matters. Matters of high security.¡±

    To the surprise of all, Cheaine spoke, women usually did not speak at such times. ¡°If your guard wishes, he may wait in the dining room. The walls are of glass and he can see in all directions.¡±

    Councillor De Markus smiled. ¡°Cousin, you are a woman of grace, beauty and intelligence.¡± Turning to his guard, he asked, ¡°Would that be satisfactory?¡± The guard nodded.

    With a bow of her head, Cheaine left, signalling to the guard to follow her. Showing him the dining room she asked if it would be satisfactory. He looked around and nodded.

    A call brought Jean ne Pator, the Dressiler¡¯s housekeeper. After a brief introduction, Cheaine told the guard, ¡°If you need anything, Jean will provide it to you.¡± She then left for her study, and after ascertaining that the guard had no immediate needs, Jean returned to the kitchen.

    In the living room Rentap first offered a drink to his friend, which was politely accepted, tasted, then put aside. He then pulled out all his hard copies of his last year¡¯s transactions involving the Empire.

    ¡°I have been through all these transactions, so has my private secretary and the two policeman you sent to me. They have in common the importation of data in crystalline form. That is all. The data they contain is used by both government and business and performs an important, but not vital role in our business and government computer networks. In other words, we could do without it, but it would not be easy.¡± Rentap paused to draw breath.

    De Markus smiled. ¡°This I already know.¡± Then, his smile vanished. He sat forward. ¡°Rentap, my friend, it was not for this I visit you.¡±

    At a loss, Rentap stared back at Trem. He put his confusion into words, ¡°Then why did you come?¡±

    Councillor Trem De Markus stood and paced back and forth. Like Rentap, he was wont to do this when troubled. ¡°We are entering dangerous times, my friend. You recall what the member of the secret police told you?¡± Rentap nodded. ¡°Then you understand, at least in part. The people are troubled, many are unhappy and there are those who would take advantage of this unhappiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so much the Grey told me. But there are two questions I have: Why cannot we control this and what, directly, does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°As to the first question, there is, as I said, an element that is unsatisfied with their lot in life. They exist in all status levels, even the highest. You know Councillor Leves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not well.¡±

    ¡°He wanted the position of Chief Minister and schemed for it. He still wants it.¡±

    Rentap was appalled. This was not the way a man of high status should act. He said so, bluntly. Trem De Markus laughed at the outburst. ¡°That is but one example of which I am aware, and he was rewarded for it. He received the position of Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services. A fitting post.¡±

    ¡°Is he still angry?¡± Rentap asked with a laugh.

    ¡°I am sure.¡± Trem looked at his friend soberly. ¡°But that is not the reason I tell you this. It is because of people like Leves that we face this situation.¡± Trem started to pace again. ¡°He is under intense security and well watched, now. The Secret Police suspect him of being one of the people behind this agitation.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he arrested then? Why isn¡¯t he under a lie detector right now?¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Because there is no proof my friend. Without the proof we cannot act. These stories may annoy the Empire, but fundamentally it is our problem, not theirs. They will not interfere in a planetary affair without reason.¡±

    Trem took another sip of his drink and looked at it quizzically. ¡°Different, a new product?¡±

    ¡°Yes, made from river water and malt on a distant planet, I don¡¯t know how. Most seem to like it.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°I begin to see, you suspect but cannot prove or at least have enough evidence to move against the agitators. But what does that have to do with me and my business?¡±

    ¡°The two are tied together. There is anger, but without focus. There are people who want to make the anger work in their favor. They need a focus. They need a reason for the people who are angry to do things for them. They need an event or issue for them to coalesce around.¡±

    ¡°Yes, few have ever left Ti Lepus and seen other planets. Only businessman like me.¡± Rentap started to pace as well. ¡°It is the Empire that is the focus of these fools, these agitators. They want to make the Empire their issue.¡±

    ¡°There has always been a xenophobic element in the makeup of our people. We don¡¯t like outsiders and tend to shun them. Even the workers in the areas of our planet where the few other outworlders live have to be changed constantly.¡± He laughed. ¡°See, even I call them outsiders!¡±

    ¡°I see. And because I, and others, work with the Empire, my family and I and my business are now targets.¡± He sat down again, took a deep breath and looked at his friend. Now we come to it, he thought. ¡°So, what do I do?¡±

    ¡°I knew that I could count on you my friend.¡±

    *********

    After dinner, Dinis and Kapat subsided somewhat, but later in the evening, Dinis announced himself at Kapats room. Coming to the door, Kapat looked at her brother, her face a picture of polite interest. As she was getting ready for bed, Kapat was dressed in a comfortable and concealing robe over her night clothes. Dinis however had not yet changed, further evidence of the youths¡¯ inner turmoil.

    ¡°I think that we need to talk.¡± Dinis mumbled in embarrassment, he had not come to his sisters¡¯ door in years. Watching her brother as she strolled to a seat in their personal living room, she hid the amusement she felt at his evident discomfort, shown by his restless movements. Climbing into her favorite, comfortable seat on a couch, she decided not to ask and just waited for him to open the conversation.

    Not looking at his sister, Dinis wondered how to do precisely that. He had noted that Kapat was ready for bed and this further disconcerted him as clearly his sister was, at least on the surface, comfortable with the idea of their parents purchasing a contract of a young girl. While he had studied the practise at his school, The Central Academy for Students, facing the reality was different.

    ¡°I am not sure how to¡­, I mean how should I deal with this girl. I don¡¯t know how to react.¡± He stumbled over his words.

    Kapat held her look of polite interest with difficulty. What she wanted to do was fall over onto the couch laughing her head off! Considering several answers she settled on, ¡°Deal with? Dinis, it¡¯s a girl, you don¡¯t have to deal with her, try just talking to her! And remember your status as well as your manners.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Dinis replied, throwing an annoyed look at his sister. ¡°It¡¯s just while I studied all this, well, mother and father are going to bring home an actual girl soon and I am going to have to face her.¡± He flopped into a well cushioned chair, a frown on his face, a youthful version of his fathers. Dinis was growing and promised to be almost as tall as his father while his head was covered with the same straight, dark hair over a lean face and deep-set eyes.

    ¡°Look Dinis, it may not happen. Mother and father may not accept her after the viewing.¡± Kapat leant forward. ¡°You never know.¡± She gave a teenager¡¯s version of her mother¡¯s elegant smile. Already at fourteen and a half, she was showing evidence of the same beauty that favoured her mother.

    Dinis raised his eyebrows as he returned his sisters look. ¡°Reject a girl selected by mother? I don¡¯t think so!¡± He replied. ¡°If mother felt that this girl, whoever she is, was worth an option, I think that unless she really messes up the viewing it is almost certain that she will be here by the end of the week.¡± Kapat nodded in agreement, she also had faith in their mothers¡¯ judgement

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know when the viewing is going to be so we will just have to wait and see.¡± Kapat suddenly grinned. ¡°As her mentor I will have to show her how to act and I will be watching you!¡±

    At that sally, Dinis made a face. He knew that he would be under a lot of scrutiny over the next few years. He had no idea how old the girl was whose option his mother had taken, she could be just fourteen or even older than him! With a sigh he realised that he would just have to wait and see.

    ¡°I guess that I will just have to work it out when the girl gets here,¡± Dinis said as he stood. ¡°Good night sister, thanks for listening.¡±

    ¡°Good night brother.¡± Kapat returned to her room while her brother went to his. Neither had ever entered the others room and they never would.

    *********

    Kapat was restless as she laid in her comfortable bed. She could not help but wonder about the girl that her parents would likely be viewing in the next few days. What was this girl like? It went without saying that she would be pretty, but would she, Kapat become jealous if the girl was better looking than her? Would the girl be sneaky or conniving? Such girls were present amongst the high status and Kapat had already had a taste of them and didn¡¯t want anyone like that in her home.

    Rolling onto her right side, Kapat pulled at her nightclothes. She would have preferred to wear the lighter, summer clothes as she found them more comfortable, but those were still put away and this is what Jean, the housekeeper laid out and therefore that was what she had to wear. She had already asked her mother but that brought only a soft spoken instruction to dress appropriately, even in their dwelling. With a sigh Kapat rolled over to her other side, her thoughts turning back to the option her mother had told them about at the dinner table.

    Knowing her mother, she agreed with Dinis that any girl chosen by her would be more than acceptable, at least in looks and no doubt, in attitude. She would be also properly submissive, at least on the surface. From her own actions, Kapat knew that most, if not all girls in her own school knew how to appear, at least on the surface, as proper, well trained and deserving of their status, high status girls. This girl might be the same with an added edge of fighting for everything that she had earned up to now. With a sigh, Kapat knew that whatever happened, she, Kapat would be at the centre of it and she knew that the family¡¯s status, as well as hers, would have to be guarded.

    Turning onto her back, Kapat closed her eyes and with a smile went to sleep. Her last thoughts dwelt on her brothers¡¯ turmoil. At least, she thought, Dinis was going to have trouble sleeping tonight!

    *********

    Dinis laid asleep in his bed, mouth slightly open. Having discussed his problems with his sister, he had changed, gone to bed and was now sleeping the contented sleep of one whose conscience was clear.

    *********

    In her curtained off alcove, like Kapat, Cami twisted and turned on her bed. The first step had been taken, an option. She wished that she could have called her family but this was not one of the scheduled times for speaking to them. For now, she would just have to wait. Hopefully, she thought, the option won¡¯t be cancelled and I will soon be viewed. Forcing herself to relax, accepting that it was all out of her hands, and that she had taken the precaution of a comm search of the Dressilers and also had spoken to the manager about the potential buyers, she closed her eyes and slipped off to sleep.

 Second Interregnum

    Twenty-five chairs were spaced in a semi-circle across an open stage under a sunlit sky. Twenty-four were occupied by twelve women and twelve men. Only the center chair remained vacant. The man who should have been occupying that chair, but seldom did, was pacing back and forth in front of it. This was the ruling council for the time being of Tantalus.

    The council members shifted in their seats, unsure as to why they had been invoked. The brooding silence of the person who had summoned them made them no more comfortable.

    At last, one member broke the silence. This man, although he looked just barely out of his teens, was as old as the one who paced in front of them and knew him well. He sat in the chair to the right of the empty chair. ¡°Let us into your mind, what troubles you?¡±

    The pacing stopped. A look was cast to the sky, he turned to the council. ¡°A planet careens towards disaster with death to all on it. What would you have me do?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± came the answer from a member of the Council. Vigorous concurrence followed from various others.

    ¡°And how would you have me perform this difficult task?¡± The dark figure spoke softly.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Use the all the unique powers you have. What do you need us for?¡± One of the women suggested with some impatience.

    Pacing again, the man laughed. ¡°Yes, with a wave of my hand, I could change all the minds in the macrocosm. What then?¡± He laughed, a harsh biting laugh. ¡°This conversation we have had before, many times. I would turn them into mindless zombies, as others have done in the past, blindly following my will, all dependent on me.¡± He spun on his heel and scanned the council with a glare. They recoiled. ¡°Why else do you think I hold myself apart from you?¡± He turned away. ¡°No that is a path I cannot take.¡± There was silence for a moment. Then he spoke again.

    ¡°But I will take action. I will return to Tihab, which I so recently left, and some will come with me. The Circle will act on my behalf. Yes, they will be needed.¡±

    There was a hiss of breath sharply drawn. At this, he looked back at the council then turned away again. ¡°They will be my ambassadors, and their soft touch may change what has been written in the stars and avert the disaster that looms, but there are other factors at work including one that no one else sees.¡±

    Glances were exchanged, frowns along with some nods. ¡°Agreed. Who, in particular, will you take with you?¡± The man who spoke first seemed to be the acknowledged spokesman.

    The man they called seigneur noir turned back to face the members of the council. He did not smile, but nodded and began to speak. But he did not open his mind fully to them.

 Part Three. Smoke. Chapter Twenty Three.

    Councillor Leja Leves, Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services, was feeling content with everything in his department. This was not necessarily the case for the Minister. There were just too many places where a breakage in a pipe, an overflow into a neighbourhood, or a failure in a sanitation plant could occur and the complaints would start to roll in.

    But everything was good today. The latest stories had been spread to incompetent news outlets through the Frim couple of true believers. Leves snorted when he thought of them. ¡®Fools,¡¯ he thought. Of course he never dealt directly, always through others.

    The ground car he was being driven in came to a halt in front of the Ministry. The door slid open and he stepped out heading past the usual guards through the main entrance. Showing his identification; he was still annoyed that He, Councillor Leves, had to show identification; he was passed through with a polite acknowledgement.

    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± Came from the lift guard, followed by the lift attendant. Of course, he replied politely, as any member of his status should.

    Arriving at his office he found his Underminister waiting for him. To Leves¡¯s mind, this was just a competent underling, although he was a long time employee of the Ministry and was of High Class.

    ¡°What news this morning?¡± Leves asked.

    ¡°In Lepus Mal there were three breakages of water mains, but no sewers. In other areas there were problems with several sewer mains overflowing and four instances of power interruptions. All are being attended to and none were serious. Any outstanding problems will be attended to by the end of business today.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, if we keep this up it will be the best standard seven day period for the Ministry in the history of Ti Lepus since the consolidation!¡±

    The Underminister smiled. An elderly man of medium height, he had been with the ministry for many years. There were few applicants for his position as this was the most disliked of all the Ministries. Always somewhere on the planet there was a problem. Few of those elected to the Council of Ministers volunteered to run the Ministry of Sanitation and Allied Services.

    Leves knew all this, and also knew that this assignment was punishment for the ambition he had shown so nakedly. He had been more careful since. Working diligently in the ministry, increasing spending on upgrades and making several other improvements. The resentment that he could never become Chief Minister unless the political makeup of the planet was changed, continued to fester and fuel his anger. This was already burning due to what he considered slights because of a perceived lack of height. Actually he was no shorter than the average man of Ti Lepus.

    Although he was sure that he was being watched, as he suspected of passing tidbits of information to the Frims, he also knew that there was no proof against him as the secret police would otherwise have had him arrested by now. Their lack of action was his best indicator that his channels were still secure. He smiled to himself.

    Underminister Nacek waited for a moment. ¡°These are the estimates for the next scheduled sewer line replacements, sir. Also the estimates for the scheduled water line replacement and maintenance.¡± He paused. ¡°I also have the ten year projections for water usage. They are not good.¡±

    The minister¡¯s head came up sharply. ¡°Let me see them.¡±

    Taking them, he quickly scanned the projections in his viewer. ¡°Leave these with me, I want to go over them carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°I will keep the others as well, and send my secretary in please.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    A fraction later, Leves¡¯s personal secretary was standing in front of the desk. A handsome woman of average height, she had also risen through the ranks to this position. Bitter, as were all the recruits to Leves¡¯s cause, she considered herself better than any man of Ti Lepus. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Make a copy of these water estimates for my personal review. I would not want them falling into the wrong hands, they will be controversial enough when they are released.¡±

    She smiled, knowing exactly what the Minister wanted. The data cube was handed over.

    ¡°Now, my schedule for today?¡±

    Li Glwen, the younger sister of Ardine Makapet, consulted her master¡¯s calendar. It was perfectly normal. A routine meeting of the Council, discussions with the Finance Ministry and some meetings with members of the public; all members of the high caste of course.

    *********

    Besides public libraries, there were many businesses that catered to those who needed more than their comm units to handle data transactions. While strictly controlled, they served a useful purpose for both legitimate and illegitimate purposes.

    After copying the water estimates to her secure terminal, Li Glwen also used another, forgotten computer, no longer connected to the main network, to make a second copy on a data stick. These were rarely used and easily hidden, so they were sometimes safer as their use was unexpected. The original, of course, was now back in the Minister¡¯s storage safe, a hard copy for his perusal on his desk.

    Leaving her office for lunch the next day, Li Glwen went to a public library. Rarely did she use the same business or library to send the type of information she now held. By using multiple computers, she increased her own security.

    The transfer was quickly done. She had no idea where the computer she was communicating with was located, although she knew who the final recipient would be. The who had no idea from where they received the data, although it could possibly be traced back to the terminal. Li Glwen also had other means of avoiding detection from being tracked but that would mean her using her another office terminal that no one else used. So she only used that for urgent messages.

    With the transfer done, Li Glwen entered a public eatery where she purchased a meal and ate quickly. The data stick was disposed of with the debris remaining from her meal. This was the trickiest part, a slip up here as it could be noticed and remembered by a servant or a casual observer, or she could be caught on a surveillance camera. Any of these might be fatal for her, the Minister and the cause. Again, this time, she made no mistake.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Li Glwen, returned to her office, outwardly as ever the faithful, perfect secretary

    *********

    The data on water usage, meanwhile, had started on a long circuitous trip to its final destination. First via another computer, then by a data cube before being reloaded onto yet another computer. The data cube had to be handled manually and passed on at a carefully selected location that was not under regular police or other observation. Difficult, but not impossible. It took almost two standard days, but it finally reached its ultimate destination: the computer of Kirkrup di Frim, secretary of The Lepus Writer¡¯s Club. Ironically, located in an outlying part of Lepus Mal.

    Kirkrups¡¯ wife, Nikie di Frim was actually writing a story when the computer announced the arrival of the package. With her habitual arrogance, she considered her work more important, so she continued her writing of imaginary atrocities supposedly committed by the Empire. Satisfied that she had written a plausible story, she saved her work and left the computer. Changing into the required clothes suitable for public appearance, although she hated them, she left to carry out delivery of the latest propaganda. This took several periods of time and her husband arrived back first at their apartment, just before Nikie¡¯s own arrival.

    Kirkrup noted Nikies frown as she walked in.

    ¡°Something upsetting you, my love?¡± Her husband asked. A middle sized man who was starting to gain weight, he was also starting to lose his hair. Another cause of anger for him.

    ¡°Those writers, they are so arrogant. All the ones I saw today, none use their status inserts even though they are all in the service class! Those of high status would just smile and dismiss them! I hate them just as much as I hate and despise the high status, arrogant bastards!¡±

    ¡°We know them for what they are, my dear, just tools for us to use. Don¡¯t bother yourself over them,¡± Kirkrup reassured his wife. A slender woman with a thin, narrow face, Nikie was still considered attractive. She kept her brown hair somewhat longer than most woman of Ti Lepus did. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with them when we are in power!¡± He finished.

    Nikie was not fully reassured. ¡°That slob of a one, you know, the one that thinks he is so brilliant?¡±

    ¡°You will have to be clearer than that, it could describe them all!¡±

    ¡°No, you despise this one just as much as I do, Wiski Lewes. He actually told me that if I want him to publish any more of this then I would have to do something special for him!¡± Nikie arched her eyebrows and gave a sweet smile to her husband who had risen to his feet and become darkly ominous.

    Nikie¡¯s smile grew wider, she enjoyed playing this game with her husband.

    ¡°He demanded that you, you do, something special for him?¡± Kirkrup, almost snarled at his wife. Wanting the freedom to act as he wished with other women, Kirkrup was still jealous and possessive of his own wife.

    ¡°More insinuated that I should be pleased and to be grateful to him for his brilliant writing and improving what we give him!¡± Nikie smirked. ¡°Improving, as if he could!¡± She spat.

    Looking at her husband, she smiled again. ¡°I have an idea, but let¡¯s wash and eat and you can check out the package that arrived before I did my deliveries. Then I will let you in on my idea.¡±

    Laughing, she went to the washroom and laundry room where she cleaned herself, followed by Kirkrup. In the kitchen, a small area off the living room, Nikie prepared the main meal of the day, a simple repast of vegetables, greens and fruits. Sitting at the table where they both ate and worked, Kirkrup expounded on his day and his mission.

    ¡°This Empire, it is a perversion of everything we hold dear. It tries to control us and makes us accept this Dark Lord as our overlord. He probably doesn¡¯t even exist! We cannot even go into space without its permission and we have no protection from other planets stealing from us!  It corrupts our children by accepting them into their, what do they call them, legions!¡± He snorted. ¡°Imagine, our children, contaminated by those animals they have to mingle with. I talked with two today, they were actually proud of being in training for the Guard, as a copy of the Legion! Imagine that? Brain washed, conditioned!¡±

    Nikie nodded, and agreed enthusiastically. While she had heard it all before, she agreed completely with Kirkrup. Reinforcing her husband and lover, she asked for more details about the two youths he had interviewed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give them your real name did you?¡± Nikie was alarmed for a moment. Her husband¡¯s previous activities has resulted in him being arrested and only a lack of evidence had saved him from prosecution. He had, however, been thoroughly interrogated by both the regular police and the secret police. This had installed in him an abiding hatred of them both. It had also both put him on a list of those citizens to be watched and as well, had led to restrictions on his movements. Nikie had avoided being arrested so she could move rather more freely. She was, however, listed as an associate.

    Kirkrup continued. ¡°Off course not, I would have been arrested immediately. The secret police, curse them, would have had me in their torture chambers, beating me for the fun of it no doubt. But they were nice kids, although, thoroughly misguided!¡± He paused and shook his head. ¡°They actually said that we did not need a large military as the Empire was keeping the peace. So all we need is a police force in space!¡± He ground his teeth. ¡°But of cause, who is going to protect us from the Empire who applauds the oppressive system imposed on us. This so called Dark Lord, who is our wise leader, applauds the suppression and status system we have to endure! Who refuses to allow us to defend ourselves and floods the beautiful and pure Ti Lepus with outworlders!¡±

    Kirkrup had to make an effort to restrain himself from throwing his plates against the wall. Nikie was nodding vigorously herself. Believing utterly in the theory of purity of race for Ti Lepus, she was as much a xenophobe as her husband, and was as committed to the removal of the planet from the Empire as he was. Not being unintelligent, they both realised that they were being used, but this did not matter to them as long as they got their way. They also intended to use those who were using them and planned to take control themselves, at the right time.

    Calming down, Kirkrup stood and took the plates to the cleaner. Having carried out this mundane task he went to his computer. Due to a lack of funds, they could only afford one advanced personal communicator. This added to his sense of grievance.

    ¡°This is interesting.¡± He turned to his wife. ¡°Nikie, read this.¡±

    Leaning over, Nikie studied the information forwarded. ¡°Yes, very interesting, but how do we play it?¡±

    ¡°That is a good question. There was a warning that we were to take this information and study it, but not to use it for the moment. It is too new, too sensitive, and if we start to use it through our usual outlets, the police will be all over us. The fools we use will hand us over to them without a second thought. They care for nothing but their own skins.¡±

    ¡°Do we have a way for getting it to them without exposing ourselves, someone who we can trust with passing it on?¡±

    Kirkrup sat back in his chair and thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps. There are a few who support us and we can use them but we will have to be careful and wait for a while.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I will think on this and the ways that we will have to disguise it.¡± He turned to his wife. ¡°And what were you thinking about earlier?¡±

    ¡°I think that it is time we had a martyr.¡± She smiled. ¡°And I have the ideal candidate.¡±

    Kirkrup smiled back.

 Chapter Twenty Four.

    It was the next morning that Rentap Dressiler read over Camis option, something that he did not have the opportunity to do the night before. As he read the file and viewed the images of her, he smiled, Cheaine had scored a rare beauty both physically and in training. Her potential was excellent and she could reach great heights with the proper encouragement, something in which he had complete faith in his wife to do. Going through all the personal information attached, he noted that she scored high in adaptability and in deference to superiors without servility. Both desirable attributes in the rigid Ti Lepus society.

    ¡°You have picked a rare and beautiful young lady, darling.¡± Cheaine smiled at the infrequent compliment.

    ¡°Indeed, actually I received the suggestion from Lorena. It was her idea originally.¡±

    Rentap¡¯s head came up. ¡°I had forgotten that you said that the two of you met yesterday. You never actually said why.¡±

    Taking a sip of her special blend of flower scented rolled tea, Cheaine considered her answer. With a sign she looked up and met her husband¡¯s frank gaze, ¡°We discussed the news items about the Empire that were upsetting you.¡± Holding her breath, Cheaine waited for Rentap¡¯s response.

    ¡°You did what!¡± The comm unit Rentap was holding hit the table, the contract forgotten. He stared at his wife, unable to believe what he had heard. Finding it difficult to articulate what he wanted to say, he came to his feet and strode across to the living room window. Looking out at the same spectacular view as yesterday, he sought to calm himself before speaking.

    At last, he turned to his wife. ¡°I am astonished that you met with her and discussed this. What would the two of you have to say about these ¡­ fanatics?¡±

    ¡°I did some research, found out some information. It was quite interesting actually. We discussed it and Lorena also told me something that surprised me.¡±

    Rentap dropped down onto the couch. It seemed that his legs could not hold him any longer.

    ¡°Please tell me.¡± He waved his hand at Cheaine. ¡°Then I will tell you what I have learned.¡±

    Cheaine spoke briefly, giving a concise description of what she had learned. When she had finished, her husband looked at her with a strange expression, as if he was unsure who his wife was. He shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± his voice trailed off. Looking towards the window, he spoke softly. ¡°I too have learned much. I was considering how to tell you.¡± He stopped. ¡°But first, why did you do this? This is not how a women of status, of Ti Lepus, should act, shouldn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°It was you my love, so upset, I wanted to see what was so upsetting for you. That is why I arranged to meet Lorena, so that she could support you! Researching the reports was just like a school project. I used precautions of course, I did not want any of them to report on us!¡± She snorted.

    Rentap gaped again.

    ¡°Kirkrup di Frim, I have read of him before. He is a nasty one. So is his wife Nikie, she is slippery. I knew her as a student and saw how eager she was to snag a high status man. Too eager, she tried to organise us so we could each snare a man but we all saw through her. I think that is why she hates us, one reason anyway.¡± Cheaine pursed her lips. ¡°I wonder if she remembers me?¡± Shaking off the thought, she continued, ¡°I am sure that they are using this ¡®Free Writer¡¯s Club¡¯ for their purposes. Maybe you can get your policeman and the Grey to check this out if they haven¡¯t already done so.¡±

    Realising the truth of his wife¡¯s words, Rentap nodded. ¡°I will get in touch with them and see what they know.¡± He paused and took a breath. ¡°Now, you must listen to me.¡±

    Taking his wife by the hand, he led her to a couch. ¡°The meetings I had yesterday, first with the police and second with the Minister, I was given the same message. We are potentially in danger.¡± Watching her carefully, he saw the doubt in her eyes. This was followed by a dawning comprehension, then puzzlement.

    ¡°Danger, how? How could we be?¡±

    ¡°They have weapons, the people behind the agitators. They will, unless they are stopped, at some point use them to create a crisis.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why would anyone want to do to do that? The people, they are all happy with their lot, aren¡¯t they?¡± Cheaine looked at her husband with the question in her eyes. He grimaced.

    ¡°Apparently not, according to the Minister, and he is one who should know.¡± He sighed. ¡°The Empire is only an excuse, to incite the distrust and dislike of anyone who is not born here of pure blood, as it were. That is latent in all of us.¡± He looked at Cheaine. ¡°If I am truthful, even I feel it, when I deal with the outlanders.¡± With a bitter laugh, he stood. ¡°I think that I could understand the low status people who work for us, and how they hate the outlanders. I have been careful. Only I go off world and deal with them, the entities who supply us with their goods. Yes, I could be an agitator.¡± He laughed again.

    Coming to her husband¡¯s side, Cheaine stroked his arm. He looked at her, admired her beauty. The flimsy robe that she wore in their private quarter¡¯s barely concealed her slender but rounded figure. Rentap admired her flowing black hair and perfect face, highlighted by the intelligent eyes. He smiled as he remembered how he resolved to have her for his wife, from the first time he saw her as a young woman. She frowned at his strange expression.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What are you thinking now?¡±

    ¡°Just how beautiful and intelligent you are. I am very lucky.¡±

    ¡°And I know just how to cheer you up! We will view that girl today!¡± She kissed him as he laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s better. I will set it up and send you a message.¡± Cheaine smiled.

    Returning her smile, Rentap picked up his comm unit, placed it in on standby and collected the papers that he had brought the previous night. With ¡°I will wait to hear from you,¡± he left for his business, unworried for the moment.

    Cheaine watch her husband leave, a winsome smile on her lips. The smile left at the thought that her beloved husband could be as xenophobic as those writers and their comrades. It had her worried and questioning herself. Then with a shake of her head, she tossed the thought aside as she donned her casual indoor clothes.

    ¡°Jean!¡± Summoned the housekeeper. ¡°The children?¡±

    ¡°All ready, finished the morning meal and ready for school, mistress.¡± Jean informed her

    ¡°Very good, now I will be out today for some time. When I will return I do not know. There is a contract my husband and I wish to investigate and it may take some time. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes mistress, the children were excited about it this morning.¡± Jean permitted herself a smile. ¡°I did point out to them how upset you and the master would be if they were to discuss family matters outside the home.¡±

    Cheaine smiled. ¡°Well spoken, I also will speak to them before they leave. We want no gossip, certainly not at this time.¡± A frown furrowed her forehead. ¡°When I get back we will talk Jean. There are things that you need to know.¡±

    Jean was puzzled, but hid it with the training of a lifetime. ¡°Of course Madam.¡± She paused. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Not now, thank you.¡±

    Jean bowed and left.

    Engaging her comm unit, Cheaine contacted the Trigon Club. Arranging a time for the viewing with her husband was quickly done to her satisfaction. Sending the information to Rentap, along with a place for them to meet, took only a fraction more. This left her with plenty of time to reinforce the housekeeper¡¯s words of caution. No undue threats were necessary. The children of Ti Lepus were trained from birth to understand the importance of status. There would be no boasting or otherwise, no showing off. They would uphold their family¡¯s status.

    Satisfied, Cheaine saw her children off and turned to her own matters. Going to her private study, she checked for messages. There was nothing of importance. Her husband¡¯s mistress had sent nothing, but this did not surprise her. It was too soon for them to contact each other. She considered contacting other wives, but soon rejected the idea. Even with the wives she knew well, she could not be certain of trust.

    Leaning back in her chair she sighed. There was no fear of attack in her mind, it was just too remote an idea for her to consider. An attack, threats, such things might occur on other planets, but not here. No! Their status might be threatened. Now that was a real possibility, one that cut fear into her heart. But an attack, with weapons? Never!

    Checking her time she saw that she should leave soon. Changing once again into clothes suitable for the public, Cheaine left to meet her husband.

    Exiting the tower, which was their family home, Cheaine walked to the conveyance she had waiting for her. Entering the address, a caf¨¦ near the Trigon Club, she settled in for the ride.

    *********

    Walking to the club that morning, Cami could only just suppress her excitement. An option! Both Lin and Nia had been excited for her and even the other two roommates had said that they were impressed.

    ¡°Cami,¡± At the sound of her name Cami started, turned around and froze, the club manager was walking towards her. ¡°I have news for you, you will be viewed this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°This afternoon, Madam Manager?¡± Cami replied, her eyes huge. Lin and Nia had kept walking towards the changing room, but both turned around at this startling news. Although curious they did not stay to listen as the conversation between Cami and the manager was a private one.

    ¡°Indeed, while it isn¡¯t a record for the club, it must be close.¡± The manager¡¯s lips quirked in what might have been a smile. ¡°Now keep your excitement under control and remember that you have duties that you must attend to. You don¡¯t want to disappoint your family do you?¡± The manager gave Cami a motherly look. She had seen many young women at this stage and knew just how dangerous this time was for Cami. So she sought to calm her and prepare her for the ordeal ahead.

    ¡°No Madam Manager, I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± Cami replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, now hold onto that thought, and think of the other girls in the club, they will be watching to see what happens as well. Everyone will be hoping for the best for you.¡± The manager stopped and looked closely at Cami. ¡°You run a comm check on the Dressilers as I and other I know have suggested?¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam Manager, they seem to be highly regarded and their status is high. The Master is highly connected through his business and is a friend of a Minister.¡±

    ¡°Good, this is your life and an important moment for you, but remember control, that is the most important thing at this time.¡± The manager paused and now satisfied that Cami, while excited would be able to control herself, finished with, ¡°Now go and get changed, ready for your shift.¡±

    Excited and scared both, Cami headed for the changing room where she received congratulations from Nia and Lin as well as some of the other girls. Quickly she had her makeup applied, changed and, now ready for the day, went to her station on the floor.

    Concentrating on her work help Camis shift pass without incident and it was almost a surprise when, in her last period she was called to the viewing room. Taking a deep breath, she entered through the door.

 Chapter Twenty Five

    Rentap had a good morning. No calls from the Minister or visits by the police! Just the usual day to day hassles, all of which were handled by his staff. None were brought directly to his attention, although he was aware of them. No one ever wants their superior to think that they could not handle a problem, after all unless it was absolutely necessary

    At the same time that his wife left their apartment building, Rentap met with Osterwald ra Tyrrel.

    ¡°Any profound thoughts on the message the police brought to us?¡±

    Osterwald shook his head. ¡°No, but in some ways I am not surprised. I may even have seen this coming if I had thought about it.¡±

    Rentap, to Osterwald¡¯s surprise, nodded in agreement, ¡°I said something similar to my wife this morning.¡± He smiled at his secretary¡¯s¡¯ expression. ¡°Are you surprised at my agreement or the fact that I discussed this with my wife?¡±

    ¡°Both I think, although you have a very clever wife. Many admire her.¡± He paused. ¡°On the few occasions we have met, I thought that she was an asset to you and the business.¡± He abruptly stopped, wondering if he had gone too far. Rentap was watching him quizzically.

    ¡°If I have displeased you sir, I apologise.¡±

    ¡°You have no need to seek an apology,¡± Rentap spoke softly. ¡°I well know how lucky I am. Ours is a love match.¡± He looked away then back, ¡°You know, it was my friend, the Minister, who introduced us. She is a close cousin.¡± He smiled again, later De Markus had also introduced Lorena, Rentap¡¯s mistress.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Osterwald was unsure how to respond to this sudden revelation. Never had they discussed such private matters, and this made him feel uncomfortable.

    Sensing this, Rentap sat up and spoke briskly, ¡°The Minister came to me last night as you know. He gave me certain information and tasked me to continue with our work. However, this may become dangerous so I want you to know that we may become targets for fanatics.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Osterwald smiled at this drawing a sharp look from Rentap. ¡°This is what the police told us yesterday. What you¡¯re saying is that the minister just confirmed it.¡± Osterwald commented.

    Rentap laughed. ¡°Yes of course. I almost forgot.¡± He sobered, ¡°But what little extra he had to say pointed to involvement at the very top, possibly even some of the Ministers may be involved.¡± He looked hard at his private secretary, measuring him, ¡°You must understand, if this is true, then they will stop at nothing to conceal their identity, to protect themselves from arrest.¡±

    There was a shrug in reply and Osterwald looked at his employer. ¡°Did the Minister ask anything of you specifically?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he asked me to continue to import products from the Empire and to distribute them as normal.¡±

    Osterwald nodded. ¡°So, business as normal then.¡± He stood, ¡°I will keep you informed of the status of all imports.¡± As he moved to the door that lead to his office, he turned, ¡°Was there anything else, sir?¡±

    Rentap shook his head. ¡°No. Oh, I will be out for a while perhaps all afternoon, Cheaine picked up an option on a contract yesterday. I have to review it with the girl in question this afternoon.¡± He grimaced, thinking that his son was growing up too fast, stood and went to where his hat and coat were hanging. ¡°If I approve it, well you know how long such things take.¡±

    ¡°Only from the other side sir.¡±

    Rentap stopped at the tone of his secretary¡¯s voice. He looked at Osterwald, eyebrows raised. ¡°You disapprove?¡±

    ¡°All these contracts, especially with young children. It seems wrong to me.¡± Again he looked uncomfortable, wondering if he had said too much.

    To Osterwald¡¯s surprise Rentap nodded, ¡°In some ways I agree with you about the girl. I only hope that it makes her life better.¡± He stood still for a fraction then turned to his secretary, looking him straight in the eye. At Rentaps next words, Osterwald¡¯s mouth opened in shock. ¡°The best thing I ever did was to keep your contract when I took over the company. Say the word and you will be free. No recriminations or remorse, you have earned it. Also you will stay in this company and both your salary and your position will be open for negotiation.¡±

    There was a surge of emotion in Osterwald¡¯s chest. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Rentap smiled. ¡°Think on it and let me know.¡±  He walked to the door and left.

 Chapter Twenty Six

    Taking an automatic transporter, Rentap joined his wife at the agreed caf¨¦. Exchanging greetings in the approved style (no touching) they sat for a short time chatting while Cheaine finished the drink she was enjoying. Done, they stood and walked to their objective.

    ¡°We should do this more often.¡± Cheaine smiled.

    ¡°I agree, we do not get out enough.¡±

    ¡°It is lovely. I so enjoy the early spring weather.¡±

    ¡°And I remember how much you and the children enjoyed the Green Leaf celebrations. You glowed afterward.¡±

    Cheaine smothered a laugh. ¡°I am so glad that the four major festivals we celebrate are so enjoyed by everyone! I think that it helps to bring us all together.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Rentap responded, ¡°My personal favorite is the Sun Festival, it is always so bright and the weather is usually better.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, while the Rains Festival always gets everyone so wet!¡± Cheaine gave a little shudder.

    ¡°But the children love it,¡± Rentap teased his wife, ¡°and they so enjoy getting us both quite soaked.¡±

    They walked in silence for a fraction.  ¡°You know, there are some citizens I know who don¡¯t go to the Snow Festival here in the city but go into the mountains and play games on boards in the snow. I mean, it¡¯s cold enough here, why go to where it¡¯s even colder?¡± Rentap wondered aloud.

    ¡°My family did that one year,¡± Cheaine mused, ¡°I almost froze, it was cold indeed.¡± She was quite for a fraction. ¡°It¡¯s the only one of the festivals that I don¡¯t really enjoy, but I am glad that the government continues to promote them and support them,¡± she continued, ¡°especially as they are so important to everyone on the planet.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Rentap said, ¡°Remember a few years ago when someone suggested that they cut support, well it was the one topic all classes were vocal about!¡±  Cheaine nodded, the uproar had caught the government by surprise and the minister involved quickly backtracked.

    As they walked side by side, Rentap asked his wife about the girl they were going to see. While he had reviewed the contract and its details after supper the night before, he was not certain they were doing the right thing. The images he had seen were the ones taken by the assessor and Cami had been uncomfortable then. This had made him feel equally uncomfortable so he decided to ask his wife.

    ¡°Are you sure that this Cami is the right girl for us?¡±

    ¡°O yes, she is quite sweet, you will see.¡± Cheaine was confident.

    Rentap hesitated before asking his next question. ¡°Do you think we should really do this, I mean in the images she seemed very nervous?¡±

    Cheaine gave her husband a quick glance. ¡°Oh yes!¡± She replied artlessly, ¡°Cami is a delightful subject. You¡¯ll see!¡± She knew the real reason for the question. Contracts for business was one thing, this was different, Rentap had in the past made comments which equated the display of girls for sale to selling cattle, which was just what they were going to do. I guess that he just can¡¯t see it from a girl¡¯s perspective, Cheaine thought, these girls are eager to get a good contract and do this voluntarily, She recalled again her time being a mentor to a younger girl and how eager that girl had been to learn. Looking at her husband, she noted the frown. He will accept it once he sees her, the confident thought calmed Cheaine.

    *********

    It was halfway through the fourteenth period that Rentap and his wife entered the Trigon Club. Looking around with interest, he had never been there before, he noted the seats and tables where several people were sitting, mostly women although there were a couple of men present. ¡°Do we take our own seats?¡± He asked his wife.

    ¡°No, this is the open part,¡± Cheaine explained, ¡°I am a member and have another place to go to, but we won¡¯t go there either.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Guiding him to a counter, discreetly located around a corner and out of sight of the front room, Cheaine spoke to the modestly dressed woman standing there. ¡°I have a viewing appointment.¡± Cheaine said, giving her name when the woman switched her eyes to her husband.

    ¡°Of course. Sir, madam.¡± The concierge made a note on the display screen. She waited a fraction then, with a professional smile that had been absent before, pointed towards a door Rentap had not noticed. ¡°Room number seven, sir, madam.¡±

    The room, they found, was well furnished in a modest but comfortable style. Instructions on a placard beside a comm unit on the low table placed in front of a couch, told them to sit on the couch and the girl to be viewed would enter onto the dais on the other side of the room. They were clearly instructed to not approach the dais or alarms would sound. Also, they were advised that the girl would not be allowed to leave the dais or again there would be alarms. Further instructions told them what to do next and how to finish the viewing.

    Satisfied with the instructions they seated themselves on the couch and entered their names and the name of Cami sis Nep into the com unit installed into the table. After a fraction, the young woman entered the room onto the dais, scantily dressed as before with hands held demurely behind her back and eyes downcast.

    ¡°Sir, madam,¡± she said nervously. ¡°I am Cami sis Nep.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am Rentap Dressiler and this is Cheaine Dressiler, my wife. You understand why we are here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I do.¡±

    *********

    There was silence for a fraction as Rentap looked the girl over. Cheaine noted that she was wearing the same uniform as the day before. ¡°Do you supply all your clothes Cami?¡± She asked. ¡°And do you have other, public clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam I do; although not many. The club supplies this uniform for us.¡±

    I will have to take her shopping, Cheaine thought, Perhaps Kapat would like to come along and help. Cheaine continued to watch as her husband asked Cami to turn around, slowly.

    *********

    Watching as Cami turned, Rentap silently agreed with his wife, Cheaine was right to option her, she is a rare beauty. When Cami had completed a full turn a command from Rentap stopped her. He pointed, ¡°There is a chair over there, please bring it to the center of the dais and sit down.¡±

    *********

    Cheaine hid a smile as her husband¡¯s eyes followed the young girl as she moved. She is indeed a lovely young woman, she thought.

    *********

    Slowly sitting and facing the two across the room, Cami felt anxious. She was somewhat uncomfortable sitting in front of the pair, this was not something that she had ever done before but she knew how important this was to her future so she controlled her breathing and tried to relax. As she had told the manager, the discrete enquires she had performed had informed her that the couple now sitting in front of her were of high status and the husband was successful with highly placed contacts. What was happening now was critical to getting a contract she knew so she sat still and composed herself as best as she could.

    *********

    ¡°Tell us about yourself,¡± Rentap requested Cami even as he thought, I am still not certain this is the right thing to do, although Cami seems a lovely girl.

    Cami launched into the all too common tale on Ti Lepus of a young girl plucked from her family and school and effectively displayed for sale to interested parties.

    ¡°You are from Libus Re, that¡¯s a long way away.¡± Rentap commented. ¡°How do you find living in Lepus Mal?¡±

    ¡°It was very confusing at first sir.¡± Cami replied. ¡°But I found my way around after a bit.¡± A shrug of youthful shoulders followed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time for sightseeing, what with the club and school.¡±

    ¡°Have you continued your studies?¡± Rentap asked.

    ¡°Of course, sir. All the usual courses and I run, I am training in The Jump.¡±

    ¡°The Jump, that¡¯s a tough race, I ran in it when I went to school, do you do well in it?¡±

    ¡°I did at home, but here, not so very well, sir. The competition is harder here, but I try.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Rentap said thoughtfully, ¡°And your other courses, what are you studying now, and where?¡±

    Cami recited the curriculum and named the school. ¡°It is The Lepus Mal Service Girls Institute No. 1245 sir.¡± There was a wide-eyed earnestness about the young girl that made Rentap want to smile and he was certain that his wife wanted to as well. ¡°It is a good school, sir! The instructors, sir, are firm, but not harsh.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°I am sure.¡± He paused. ¡°And how are you in mathematics, science and history?¡±

    *********

    Feeling more relaxed and her confidence growing, Cami laid out her accomplishments before the Dressilers. She did well in math, but science was a little more difficult. History was boring; all those places, names and dates! But she applied herself as her marks showed. Other subjects were then touched upon.

    ¡°Your family, they are comfortable with you coming so far away from your home and having an open contract?¡±

    Cami expected that question and had her answer ready. ¡°Oh yes, sir. When I left, they told me to apply myself and get a good position.¡±

    ¡°And you think that we are a ¡®good position¡¯?¡± Rentap was back to working hard to not smile as was Cheaine. They were both certain that the staff who would be listening, were groaning and silently begging Cami to stop.

    ¡°Indeed, sir. The very best. Why when I asked about you with the mistress here and searched on the ¡­ com ¡­¡± Camis voice trailed off and she suddenly looked stricken, her hands covered her mouth and a knot formed in her stomach. She just knew that she had made a mistake. She was sure that she had lost her chance.

    When both Cheaine and Rentap laughed, her relief was palpable and she put her hand on her stomach, ¡°That was smart,¡± said Rentap, ¡°don¡¯t worry, we are not displeased.¡±

    *********

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Cheaine smiled. The look of relief on Camis face was plain. Rentap and Cheaine looked at each other. Cheaine nodded and Rentap nodded back, his mind made up at Camis innocent reply.

    ¡°We accept you and your contract.¡± Rentap stood and spoke with customary formality. Stooping, he entered the appropriate command into the comm unit.

    *********

    Cami jumped up from her chair and danced a little jig on the dais drawing a smile from both Rentap and Cheaine. Cheaine stood as the club manager entered and bowed. She first spoke to Cami, ¡°Return to your duties, Cami. You will be contacted once the formalities are completed.¡±  Cami smiled and left, still dancing. The manager then addressed the Dressiler¡¯s. ¡°Congratulations sir, madam. Let us now complete the contract transfer. Please follow me.¡±

    They all had to smile as a round of shrieks of delight echoed from the back of the stage. The cheers came from what they knew was a bevy of excited young girls, each hoping for the same result.

    *********

    Leading them out the same door she came in, the manager lead them down a corridor, turning into a small, almost empty office.

    ¡°Please forgive the sparse nature of the office. It is not normally used for these transactions, but the regular office is being repaired due to a recent incident.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to hear that. There have been too many such incidents lately. I hope that no one was hurt?¡± Cheaine was distressed, as a club member she had heard of an ¡®incident¡¯ but not the details, she wondered if Cami knew any more but knew that she could not ask.

    *********

    Actually Cam¨ª knew no more than the bare bones, although the news had spread with the usual exaggerations.

    *********

    ¡°No, no one. It was just a fanatic of the usual sort, the patrol are dealing with it.¡± The manager opened Cami¡¯s file and turned to Rentap, wanting to move on from an obviously embarrassing situation. ¡°You have already read the contract I presume sir, note that the usual clauses apply: One quarter of what you agree to pay the subject goes to her family and one quarter is to be held in trust for her future.¡± Rentap nodded. He had already reviewed the financial obligations. He too wondered what had happened but could not inquire, although he noted that the fact of an incident pointed to others disagreeing with the purpose of the club.

    ¡°Good, and the balance goes to her, in an account you agree to set up.¡± Again, a nod of understanding.

    ¡°Now her current contract is for one hundred Konna a month. That is to be increased to one twenty five on her contract being purchased and then two hundred on completion of her first year. The standard provisions apply regarding satisfactory completion of the contract off course. Finally, you agree to house her, keep her safe and provide all necessities of life, these being set out in the contract.¡± The manager paused and smiled. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±

    ¡°No, all that was very clear. Now your commission?¡±

    ¡°That is the usual amount, equal to twelve months of the first year¡¯s salary. Twelve hundred Konna,¡± the manager replied. ¡°That is payable in monthly payments and stops if the contract is not completed.¡± She paused. ¡°Or you can pay in full. Subject to the usual satisfaction, of course.¡± Why it was twelve months and not fourteen, no one could say.

    ¡°Off course, and I think payment in full is what we will do.¡± Rentap replied. ¡°Cami seems delightful. One question is her schooling. We know where her school is now, but I think that it would be best if we enrolled her into the same academy that our children go to.¡±

    The manager looked pleased at the payment, as indeed she might. ¡°Wonderful, and I agree with your thoughts on her schooling, I am sure that you know best there. Now let us complete everything.¡±

    Finalising the details took longer than expected, but soon the Cami sis Nep contract had the Dressiler¡¯s signatures on it and it was formally passed over to them. By tradition there was both a written and an electronic copy.

    *********

    After leaving the viewing room and being greeted by Lin, Nia and some of the other girls,  it had been with some difficulty that Cami had kept her composure until the manager came to collect her.  Fortunately her shift was now over and she was starting to change when the manager arrived. After returning the few items that belonged to the club, her friends performed the ritual of escorting Cami to the new owners of her contract. The patrons of the club who were present looked on indulgently, most had seen similar processions before.

    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll keep in touch now?¡± Nia pressed.

    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Cami replied, ¡°And with you too, Lin¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Her mentor replied with a hint of tears.

    With final hugs and ¡°Good contracts¡¯ all around, the girls turned Cami over to the Dressilers. Cami could not help but note the look of surprise on Rentaps face.

    *********

    Shortly afterward, an obviously delighted, and properly dressed young girl along with an older couple left in an automatic rental. Cami could barely keep still and Rentap smiled to himself while maintaining a somewhat aloof and solemn air as he watched his wife instruct their new charge on preserving an outward appearance of composure. She is going to keep Cheaine on her toes, he thought with amusement. Then he considered something else, I wonder how soon I should introduce her to Lorena. Not for a few months perhaps, let her settle in first. I will discuss this with Lorena, she will know from her own experience. And he put that thought aside.

    After a stop at Camis apartment to recover all the items that Cami had there and signing her out of that residence, the trio took Cami to her new apartment. Once at the apartment spire, they took their private elevator to their floor, after signing Cami in with attention to all the necessary details and biological samples that their security demanded.

    *********

    If Cami was excited before, she almost lost control and dissolved into tears when, in her spacious new bedroom she was told that she would not be sharing it with anyone. ¡°I never had a room to myself before,¡± she stuttered. Cheaine smiled, understanding what that meant to the young woman.

    ¡°You have one now, and full use of the bathroom we showed you.¡± Cami gave a tearful, but beautiful smile at Cheaines reply.

    Stowing her clothes, including those that had been collected from the Center, was the work of just a fraction. During this, Cami could not stop looking around her new room, touching the bed, the side tables and looking out a large window onto the city scene of towers and streets. ¡°Our bedroom doesn¡¯t have a window, my sisters will be so jealous,¡± she said wistfully.

    Cheaine, watching Cami wander around the room smiled at that, then decided to change the subject as she helped Cami finish stowing her clothes.

    ¡°Shopping will be high on the list of activities for you,¡± Cheaine told the young girl. ¡°We will include Kapat, my daughter. She will be your mentor and is just a few months older then you.¡± Cami was delighted, a girl of high class and her own age as her mentor! She had forgotten about that.

    Thinking about her sisters brought back her family to mind and she turned to Cheaine and Rentap, ¡°Tonight, may I call my parents please, they will want to know?¡±

    ¡°Of course you may and we will speak to them as well.¡± Rentap replied, he had stayed at the door to the bedroom. ¡°As they are far away and in a different time zone it will be necessary to set up a timetable that is suitable for both you and them.¡± Cami was even more delighted, she could talk to her family and give them the news.

    *********

    Even though they hadn¡¯t known that Cami was to be assessed that day, when they arrived home Dinis and Kapat were just as delighted as Cami was. For once the rules went out the window and Kapat took Cami into her arms and hugged her. Dinis, as befitted the son and oldest child, was more formal, thinking back to the discussion with Kaput the previous night, but his delight was clearly equal to Kapats.

    The three quickly got to know each other and Kapat was soon organizing a shopping trip, in order that Cami should be dressed in the proper manner that befitted her new status. Dinis was in agreement. Of course he did not explicitly say so, but copied his father¡¯s lead in acknowledging that new clothes would uphold the family¡¯s status!

    Rentap was quietly pleased and sat back enjoying the show when he remembered Osterwald¡¯s reaction earlier that day. Sitting back in his chair, he found himself disturbed by the unspoken questions that Osterwald had raised along with what the manager of the Trigon Club about an incident. I must speak again to Osterwald about releasing him from his contract. Not straight away, that would not be wise. Osterwald will need time to assimilate the idea himself. But soon. He thought before returning to the question about buying of Camis contract. Others disagree, it¡¯s clear but the reaction of the girls at the club to Cami getting a contract showed me a whole other side, I must consider this.

    Noticing her husband¡¯s change of mood, Cheaine gave him an expressive look of enquiry. Rentap gave a slight shake of his head at her look. I will find out later, she thought as she turned to the children.

    ¡°Enough. Cami needs to settle in and start learning her duties. And you two,¡± indicating Dinis and Kapat, ¡°you need to take care of yourselves as well. Yes, this is an exciting time, but you both have duties to attend to and homework to complete!¡±

    Reluctantly, Dinis and Kapat left and Cheaine turned to Cami. ¡°Your first and most important lesson is one you already know. You must never forget your position and status. What you say and do impacts on all of us. Don¡¯t be frightened, just remember it.¡± The frightened look that had appeared slowly ebbed from Cami¡¯s face. ¡°Now come with me. Jean ne Pator, our housekeeper whom you have already met, will instruct you in the workings of the house.¡±

    The two walked to the kitchen, the domain of Jean, the housekeeper.

    *********

    Later, in her room, Jean did something that she normally did at least once a month, she called her brother.

    ¡°Hi be there Ilari, how be things in Nether West?¡± The response gave her a rare laugh. ¡°Well, betcha can¡¯t guess what arrived here today.¡± The ribald suggestions almost made her grin. ¡°Wizo you ain¡¯t, we gotta contract girl!¡±

 Chapter Twenty Seven

    At the soft sound of his computer, Kirkrup di Frim, secretary of The Lepus Writer¡¯s Club stopped what he was writing and accessed the encrypted messaging system. Reading the brief message, which even unencrypted would have meant nothing to anyone reading it, he felt a surge of emotion. Turning to his wife, he spoke without smiling. ¡°Your idea is approved.¡±

    His wife, Nikie di Frim, didn¡¯t smile either, although she exulted inwardly. ¡°I know how to handle it.¡± She said, ¡°I already have five appointments set up and will get started in the morning. They will be expecting their usual crop of outrages and I have a few for them.¡± They talked quietly for a while, going over their usual articles. Some were discarded, but they soon had a number of stories that they felt were appropriate and sellable. This was how they got some of their income. Other funds came as donations from supporters and from various small jobs, such as being the secretary of the ¡®The Lepus Writer¡¯s Club¡¯.

    ¡°Good, and I have a story as well, regarding the water¡± her husband replied. The look they exchanged was one full of meaning. They were finally going to strike back at the rulers of Ti Lepus, in a way that they had wanted to for many years. This was important, water was a delicate issue and they were determined to make the most of it.

    ¡°You are sure of this?¡± Nikie gave a questioning look at her husband. ¡°We were told not to use that information until we were instructed to.¡±

    Kirkrup laid back in his chair. ¡°I have been working on several stories involving the water shortage ever since we got the information.¡± He gave a conspiratorial smile. ¡°The message approving your idea included approval to release any stories about the water.¡± He explained his stories and suggested who to give them to.

    ¡°Good, I know who, and how, to give it to.¡± Nikie lounged back on their couch, a smile flickering on her narrow face. ¡°I will enjoy this.¡± The smile vanished, ¡°But not dealing with those basticka who are so, so insufferable and smug. I swear that sometimes I would prefer to deal with outworlders.¡± She shuddered.

    Her husband stared at her and he moved to sit beside his wife. Taking Nikie into his arms he assured her that soon they would be free of such people. ¡°Our victory will come,¡± he said as he kissed her.

    *********

    The next day, Nikie started on her usual rounds, all prearranged before they had received the latest approval. All of the people she planned to meet were in the news business but none would meet her at their offices. They felt that the notoriety of the Frims would lay them open to an investigation by the patrol, so some other place then their offices was arranged. First on the list was Olaf Bender.

    A tall thin, balding man, on another planet he may have been mistaken as a teacher. This would be reinforced by his elegant manner and polite way of greeting people. Not the most fanatical of the newsman that the Frims used, he was useful as for that very reason his stories carried more weight. His weakness was that he did love being noticed and admired, which was one of the reasons that the Frims had courted him. One thing Nikie did appreciate about Olaf Bender was that he always kept their meetings businesslike, and short. Another was that he had never made any ¡®suggestions¡¯ to her about being ¡®grateful¡¯ to him.

    ¡°Good morning, Madam Nikie di Frim.¡±

    ¡°And good morning to you, Master Olaf Bender. I thank you for being so punctual.¡± Nikie replied with a small bow.

    ¡°Do you wish for a cup of tea?¡± Bender asked politely.

    ¡°Thank you but I must decline, as you know I have more people to see.¡± It was a game they played, Olaf always asked, Nikie always refused.

    Olaf smiled and placed his comm unit on the table. Nikie tapped it with hers. A story based on the projected water shortage was transferred to Olaf¡¯s unit. It had been carefully selected as it was not as egregiously biased against the Empire as the others.

    ¡°I thank you, Mrs. di Frim, you truly are a wealth of information. I sometimes wonder where it comes from.¡± Bender remarked as he quickly scanned the story.

    Nikie showed no emotion; trained in the Ti Lepus way of self-control, this was not difficult. ¡°Any information comes from loyal people of Ti Lepus, we do not even know who some of them are.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Olaf acknowledged, ¡°As a news reporter I am curious but I ask you to say nothing.¡± He stowed away his comm unit and with a polite ¡®goodbye,¡¯ left.

    Nikie waited for the newsman to depart. She had carefully watched when Olaf Bender arrived and now looked to see if he was followed when he left. In their line of work, the Frims could not be too careful. Satisfied that they were still safe for the moment, Nikie left for the meeting with her next contact, Danki Twis.

    *********

    Danki was late, raising Nikies annoyance levels more than usual. Waiting in the sun at the agreed location, outside a caf¨¦ that she was unable to enter until the writer¡¯s arrival, and so buy a drink, simply made it worse. The sight of others getting cool drinks, added to her ire.

    It was half a period after the agreed time that Danki Twis bustled up to Nikie.

    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting. I was interviewing a witness to a police outrage.¡± Danki explained, ¡°Anyway what have you got for me?¡±

    Courtesy to each other was a cornerstone of Ti Lepus society. Danki Twis was verging on the edge of showing his real status, that of the lower service class. Nikie gritted her teeth and acknowledged Danki politely. ¡°I bid you thanks, Master Twis.¡±

    The newsman was shorter than Olaf Bender, by several centi¡¯s. Stockier and somewhat shabbily dressed and overweight, he did not look the part of the successful writer that he was. But he was also a fanatic who hated the outworlders almost as much as the Frims did. He also was usually much more pleasant. This he now showed.

    ¡°Let me at least make amends by getting you a cool drink of the water of Ti Lepus, Madam Frim.¡± Danki said. ¡°I really am sorry I was late.¡±

    ¡°I thank you Master Twis, it is warm today.¡± Nikie replied. The cool drink was quickly purchased and, as Nikie drank, Twis reviewed the story that Nikie had uploaded to his comm. While it was much the same as the one she had given to Olaf Bender, there were however several differences. The most important was that it was alleged that the Empire was secretly taking water from the planet.

    ¡°This is good. The estimates are accurate?¡± Danki asked.

    ¡°Indeed they are, and the government cannot deny it.¡±

    ¡°Even better!¡± Danki Twis stood. As did Nikie. ¡°You are off to see the usual group?¡± Danki continued.

    ¡°I am,¡± Nikie replied, ¡°But only you and Olaf will have this story.¡±

    ¡°Even better, too many with the same story would bring the Grey¡¯s down on me. I expect a visit anyway.¡± Danki gave a shrug at the last part.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Will that mean trouble for you at your work?¡± This did not really concern Nikie except as to whether or not it would lead the police to her and her husband.

    ¡°A visit, nothing more, I am used to them and they are to me.¡± Nikie noted the frown that appeared on Dankis¡¯ face and waited from him to continue. ¡°The last one though, he was scary.¡±

    It was Nikies turn to frown, she thought that she knew, but still had to ask. She sat back down before speaking again, ¡°What do you mean? Did he try some rough stuff on you?¡± At the last question she felt eager at the prospect of writing a story about the Secret Police beating a writer. She was disappointed at the reply.

    ¡°No, not that.¡± Danki replied, he had also taken back his seat, ¡°It was his questions and the way he asked them.¡± The news man fell silent for a fraction. ¡°He was smart. You felt that he knew the answers to the questions even before he asked them. If you made a mistake and lied, he would have you. He scared me more than any of the others I have dealt with.¡±

    There was silence between them, then, ¡°Do you know his name?¡± Nikie asked, a worm of fear in her stomach.

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me.¡± She snapped.

    A fractions stare, then, ¡°Yes, it is Sessi Dark gen Wattar.¡± At the hiss of Nikies indrawn breath, Danki continued, ¡°Do you know him?¡± He looked at Nikie closely.

    ¡°I have heard of him.¡± Nikie replied slowly. She stood. ¡°We better go, I will leave first.¡± She wanted to get away, to walk and think.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The newsman sat back. He regarded the attractive woman in front of him. ¡°If you ever get tired ¡­¡± The rest of the proposal was left unsaid.

    ¡°I will tell you.¡± Nikie even managed to raise a smile as she left. ¡®I better not tell Kirkrup about that suggestion.¡± As she walked her smile broadened slightly, ¡®Or maybe I should.¡¯ Checking her time, she looked for a place to catch public transport, she had a distance to travel to meet the next contact.

    *********

    Arriving at the agreed rendezvous, the steps of the building across from the contacts offices, Nikie activated her comm unit and sent a message. The message was for Likki Nies, a news reporter in a small data newsgroup. Another contact where Nikie could not enter the offices giving her another twist to her anger.

    Just a fraction later, Likki Nies appeared. Somewhat heavier than most woman of Ti Lepus, she also wore her hair shorter than normal.  A matronly woman, she had a pleasing face however she was just as fanatical as any of the others. As well, she was desirous of breaking out of the tight strictures that governed the society that she was born to. Her appearance was always well maintained and her clothes neat and tidy. Like many other writers, she never used her class designation as that would have revealed her as a member of the service class. Nikie disliked her intensely.

    ¡°Thank you for seeing me, Madam Nies.¡± Nikie greeted the newswoman.

    ¡°Thank you as well Madam Frim.¡± Likki Nies replied. ¡°You have something for me?¡±

    The abrupt question grated on Nikies nerves. A lot about Likki Nies grated on Nikie, not least her discourtesy and her not-very-well-disguised contempt for the Frims. Likki was a social climber who wanted to be a member of the high class. Perversely, this made her even more useful to the Frim¡¯s, who played on her weakness.

    Hiding her displeasure at Likki¡¯s actions which, even for Ti Lepus, bordered on rudeness, Nikie brought up her comm unit. ¡°I have a story for you, it is about the children of Ti Lepus.¡± She looked at the newswoman. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Likki gave a sniff. ¡°Is it good? Or at least better than the last one?¡± With her arms folded, Likki was enjoying herself. A tall woman, she was emphasizing her height by standing on a step above Nikie.

    ¡°All our stories are good, but, if you are uninterested ¡­¡± Nikie let her voice trail off and half turned away.

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be like that.¡± Likki at least tried to sound sympathetic, even if she didn¡¯t quite succeed. ¡°Let me look at your story; what is it about?¡± Out came the comm unit.

    With obvious reluctance, only partly assumed, Nikie sent the story to Likki¡¯s comm, ¡°It is how the government is perverting our children and then sending them to the Empire so that they can be brainwashed!¡± The agitator kept her voice low and calm, not wanting to let any of the people around them hear or take interest in their meeting. ¡°It contains an interview with two young military cadets that my husband carried out. At great personal risk, I might add.¡±

    ¡°I see, well that could be interesting. I will look it over and let you know, but I must return to work.¡± Leaving Nikie standing, her face expressionless only by virtue of her life-long training, Likki Nies turned and went back inside.

    Controlling her rage at being so cavalierly dismissed, Nikie also left, berating herself for allowing the newswoman to affect her so. Taking a deep breath she returned to the public station where she could catch a transport to her next meeting, this time, with a young newswoman, Renni Tapau.

    *********

    Sitting at a caf¨¦ across from the offices of one of the larger news outlets, Nikie considered Renni Tapau. A young woman, Nikie had come across her almost by accident. Introduced by a colleague at a function they both had attended, Renni admitted that she was there hoping to meet Nikie. It transpired that Renni was just as, if not more fanatical then the Frims.

    They had talked briefly and made an arrangement to meet later, privately. During that meeting, it was clear that Renni was willing to be the mouthpiece for the Frims. Nikie had been feeding her minor news items ever since. Nikie and Kirkrup agreed that because Renni was working at a news organization that was not one of their usual outlets for their stories, then they would be very careful with the stories they would give her.

    Accordingly, the story that Nikie had picked for Renni today was tepid by comparison to what she had given the others she had seen this day.

    Watching the young woman, Renni was in her middle twenties, crossing the street to meet her, Nikie was struck again by Renni¡¯s youth. Even the heavy and concealing clothes could not completely disguise the slim figure, or the large hat, the long black hair. ¡®Where has time gone?¡¯ thought Nikie. ¡®Was I ever that young?¡¯

    Approaching Nikie, Renni allowed her training to slip a little and gave the older woman a small smile, lighting up her attractive face. Forgetting herself momentary, Nikie responded with one of her own.

    ¡°Welcome Madam di Frim, I am sorry that you can¡¯t come in.¡± The sincere apology relieved some of the angst from Nikies last encounter. The obvious hero-worship of the young woman sloughed away even more of Nikies annoyance.

    ¡°Thank you Madam Tapau, I am used to the prejudices of the uneducated. They are not like you or me and we must work to awaken them.¡±

    Renni flushed with pleasure at the implied compliment. Nikie noted the reaction and smiled inwardly. This was a contact that they would cultivate and use in the future. Even though she followed the usual writer¡¯s practice of not using her class designation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit in the shade for a fraction.¡± Nikie suggested. The two walked a few steps to a stone seat under some trees. Both seated themselves comfortably.

    ¡°I do have a story for you. Not a big one, but one I think that you could use.¡± Nikie took the lead. ¡°It¡¯s about our children, they were interviewed and it shows how reliant on the Empire we have become, dangerously so that we even have no capability of defending ourselves against attacks. Also our children want to leave our planet and join this Empires Legion.¡±

    ¡°That is terrible!¡± Renni was aghast at the thought of the children of Ti Lepus being inducted into the Empires armed forces. ¡°I will take it and get it broadcast.¡±

    ¡°That is wonderful, but be careful and don¡¯t upset your bosses. They work for the government in part remember.¡± Nikie was careful to keep Renni aware that she wanted to protect her.

    ¡°Oh, I will be. I know how persecuted you have been and your experience has taught me well. You are my guide.¡±

    Spontaneously the younger woman made a move as if to embrace the older one. Nikie stiffened and Renni pulled back. ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± Renni apologised.

    ¡°Never mind, we must obey and stay hidden, but one day we will have a truly free Ti Lepus.¡± Nikie preached the mantra, even though she didn¡¯t want or believe it. Power and revenge was her goal. Especially against that one person who had prevented her from her obtaining her desire, long ago.

    With proper goodbyes, the two parted. Renni to sell the story and Nikie to her last meeting, the one she was really looking forward to.

    ¡°And now for Wiski Lewes.¡± Nikie murmured to herself.

 Chapter Twenty Eight

    Catching a public conveyance across the city of Lepus Mal was easy. The government of Ti Lepus supported the creation and funding of an extensive and inexpensive public transport system. The reason was simple, a frustrated public was an unhappy public. An unhappy public was a restless public and none of the various levels of government wanted that! So, along with other measures, including funding the major public festivals, a wide reaching and inexpensive public transport system was built. This was both city wide, and planet wide.

    The public trains were of the magnetic levitation type. Fast and quiet, they sped in a logical pattern across the various cities and between the cities. Redundancies were built into the system so that, if a problem occurred on one line, the public could be transferred to another. In theory, travel was unrestricted, but in practice, travel was closely monitored and reasons had to be given for travel.

    The conveyance that Nikie boarded was inexpensive and Nikie took advantage of having an annual pass. While she realised that the government could track her easily, using the pass, the much cheaper cost made it worthwhile. The trips could be explained away in any case.

    Arriving at her destination in a rundown part of Lepus Mal, close to the area of the underclass, Nikie alighted and looked around. ¡®Typical,¡¯ she thought, ¡®no Lewes!¡¯ Leaving the tired station, she walked in the hot weather to the agreed location, an equally tired caf¨¦ that had seen better days. Not trusting the chilled water, she ordered a brewed drink and sipped it. The few other patrons of the caf¨¦ ignored her, remaining immersed deep in their own troubles.

    It was almost a full period later that the news writer showed up. He was typically graceless. Remaining standing, he addressed Nikie. ¡°Sorry, important business. What do you have for me?¡± Even by the standards of the planet, Wiski Lewes was being grossly impolite.

    Controlling the rage that fissioned inside her, Nikie took a sip of the second drink that she had ordered. Lewes who, typically had not offered to purchase a drink for Nikie, scowled and slumped into a seat opposite Nikie, the two remaining patrons and owner of the caf¨¦ ignored them. ¡°And a good day to you, Master Lewes.¡± She responded.

    Angry at being schooled by a woman, Lewes still knew he had to reply. ¡°A good day to you, Madam Frim.¡± He paused then continued, the scowl still in place, ¡°Well?¡± Lewes asked the attractive woman opposite him.

    Putting down the poorly shaped cup, which in Nikie¡¯s mind mirrored the poorly maintained caf¨¦, Nikie considered the news writer, ¡°I don¡¯t have an article, but I do have some information.¡± She responded.

    ¡°No article, then this trip is just a waste of my time.¡± The corpulent writer heaved himself to his feet. Seemingly ready to leave, he stopped and turned narrowed eyes in a round face surrounded by dark, dank hair, back to the agitator. ¡°What information?¡±

    Nikie did not smile but inwardly a cynical one grew in her. ¡°Interesting information, it comes from a very reliable source.¡±

    Standing close to the table, Lewes was trying the dominating position of looming over the smaller woman, used to such tactics, Nikie was not intimidated. She waited for Lewes response. It came quickly enough.

    After a fraction, Lewes asked, somewhat more politely, ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°It involves the government, and outsiders, visitors to the planet.¡± Nikie was deliberately letting the information drip out slowly.

    ¡°Really, I could write about that.¡± Sitting down in the chair opposite Nikie, Lewes was showing interest openly now.

    ¡°Oh, a proper man of Ti Lepus could do more than that with this information.¡± The woman stared straight at the writer.

    ¡°Really,¡± Lewes frowned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The visitors have received permission to visit a university in the south. It is a teaching hospital with a large number of students.¡± Nikie took a drink and set the cup down before continuing. Lewes lent slightly forward as if to speak. Nikie spoke first, ¡°Some of our children, our most precious resource, are at risk of being contaminated.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Silence reigned for a fraction as Nikie waited again for Lewes response. Lewes was considering his options. As he could travel anywhere in Ti Lepus he asked, what to him was the obvious question. ¡°Why don¡¯t you or your husband handle this, ¡®interesting information¡¯ as you call it?¡±

    ¡°We would be pleased to do so, however we are both constrained from travelling outside of Lepus Mal by our lovely government.¡± Nikie did not disguise her bitterness. ¡°My husband is even more constrained. He is not allowed to even leave the district.¡±

    ¡°I forgot, sorry.¡± Lewes did not look sorry. ¡°So, what do you expect me to do?¡± At a sound, he looked sharply around. Seeing that it was only the last remaining patron leaving, he relaxed.

    ¡°A man of Ti Lepus who loves his planet would know what to do to remove the source of taint from our places of higher learning.¡± Nikie shrugged. ¡°At the least, he would go and see what he or others could do.¡±

    Wiski Lewes sat back lounging in his chair, at least as best as he could considering the uncomfortable chairs. For a fraction, he pondered the possibilities. Nikie waited, she realised that this was the crucial point.

    ¡°It does sound interesting, but I have much on my plate at this time ¡­ I wonder¡­¡± Hi voice trailed off.

    Nikie groaned silently. It was time to hook Lewes or go to the backup plan. ¡°If you are not interested,¡± She said with a shrug. ¡°I could give the information to someone who also is interested.¡±

    Lewes stiffened, no longer lounging. ¡°Just who do you think could do a better job than me?¡± he almost snarled.

    ¡°Do a better job?¡± Nikie tried to look innocent. ¡°I never said that!¡±

    Lewes frowned at the response. ¡°Well than, who could you ask instead of me?¡± He asked.

    Looking as if she was seriously considering the question, Nikie was quiet for a fraction than spoke. ¡°Well, there is Danki Twis or even Likki Nies, some others, although I am not sure.¡±

    An inarticulate cry issued from Wiski Lewes. ¡°Those two frauds who make stuff up even worse than you? You would trust our children to them?¡± Lewes surged to his feet and walked back and forwards. The caf¨¦ owner turned and stared at the pair.

    ¡°Sit back down, please. You are drawing attention to yourself.¡± Nikie spoke soothingly, wanting to calm the writer down.

    Taking a deep breath, Lewes sat, ¡°I will go, give me the details.¡± He growled.

    ¡°I am not sure, you got so upset.¡± She replied. ¡°I am no longer certain that you can handle this ¡­¡± Her voice trailed off.

    There was silence for a fraction. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Lewes spoke quietly. ¡°It was just that, well those two, I just can¡¯t stand the idea of those two involved something I could do.¡± He paused, then continued. ¡°It was a private matter, you understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course, here is the information.¡± Nikie produced her comm unit. Lewes produced his as well. Selecting the proper file, she tapped her comm unit to Lewes, completing the file transfer.

    Looking at the information, Lewes gave a nasty smile. ¡°I have been wanting to get at the government for a while. I think I know just what to do.¡±

    ¡°Be careful now.¡± Nikie warned.

    Lewes laughed, ¡°A smart man of Ti Lepus knows when to be somewhere else.¡± He laughed again, then gave the slim woman another look, a different one. ¡°If you are looking for a change?¡±

    ¡°When you get back, we can talk.¡± Nikie kept her face expressionless.

    Lewes left after giving Nikie a nod.

    ¡°When you get back? Ha, if you get back!¡± Nikie muttered darkly.

    Walking to the station, Nikie considered her days work. The first four, she quickly dismissed. It was the last one that was the important one. She had known for a considerable period of time why Lewes hated Danki Twis and Likki Nies. Olaf Bender had been the source of information. Lewes had used another writer¡¯s work, passing it off as his own, and the other two had forced his resignation. He had never forgiven them.

    Taking her seat on the long trip back to her home, Nikie felt a warm glow.

    It had been a good day¡¯s work!

 Chapter Twenty Nine.

    Inspector Nic ra Ptocto of Police Intelligence was worried. All he had learned pointed to a growing cluster of problems. It had been three local months since he had met with Rentap Dressiler and the beginning of his partnership with Sessi Dark gen Wattar of the Secret Police. Three long months. While this had given them both an insight into each other¡¯s world, it did not give him ease. He did not like the implications of what he had learned since then. He turned and looked into the level eyes of the Grey.

    ¡°So you agree,¡± the Grey spoke without a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And you would seem to have grasped the core of our problems.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The Grey smiled.

    The Inspector sighed. There was no choice. He had to say it even though he didn¡¯t want to, but it was only fair as Dark gen Wattar had seen it all coming much earlier. ¡°We are going to see an escalation of problems and soon. There will likely be attacks on companies and individuals associated with the Empire, along with demonstrations at government offices. These will escalate and culminate in attacks directly on the Empire.¡±

    He paused and looked at the Secret Policeman.

    ¡°Now what do we do about it?¡± Ptocto finished.

    ¡°We call our patron.¡±

    ¡°Councillor Trem De Markus?¡±

    ¡°The same.¡±

    ¡°And tell him what? We have nothing to say to him that he doesn¡¯t already know! We need proof!¡± Nic ra Ptocto leaned back into his comfortable chair, Inspectors have a certain amount of pull. ¡°We need to get a solid hook into these agitators, but how?¡± He looked at the grey. ¡°You secret police are the subtle ones. Any ideas?¡±

    The Grey glanced back. ¡°Let me work on that.¡± Came with a smile. The kind of smile that whispered of secrets, then disappeared. ¡°I do have an idea or two.¡± He stood up, ¡°I will be back in touch in a few days. Don¡¯t try to contact me. I will contact you. Keep working the newspaper people. The question of water usage is going to come up soon, so watch who breaks the story. That will give you a lead.¡±

    The Inspector sat back with a frown. He realised that the secret police were privy to inside information that he wasn¡¯t. He also knew that water was a delicate subject for their as well as any number of other planets as resources were limited.

    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±

    The Grey didn¡¯t smile. ¡°I tell you everything that I can.¡± He turned and moved to the door of their office.

    ¡°Watch your back.¡± From Ptocto sent Dark gen Wattar out the door.

    ¡°I always do.¡± Floated back the reply.

    *********

    Nic ra Ptocto stood up and gathered all the papers on his desk. He habitually used hard copies for organising his files. Precisely sorting them into proper order, he filed them into the proper slots into his high-security cabinet. Copies of most of these were already in data form in his comm unit, but there were also other items of a highly confidential nature that he did not want to share with anyone until the right time.

    His confidential assistant came into the room. ¡°Sir,¡± the junior officer said half-jokingly, ¡°you are too well paid for a filing clerk!¡±

    The Inspector fixed his assistant with a withering eye. ¡°Is that the proper form of address with your superior? Any more like that and you will find yourself chasing members of the underclass through the sewers!¡±

    Detective Jan ot Reppa was unfazed. A dapper and well-dressed man of medium size, he had heard many such threats before. Usually they indicated the level of stress his superior was feeling. The more threats, the less stress. He was sure that the news he carried was not going to make the inspector happy. Young for the position he held, he was still somewhat unsure of himself.

    As his assistant tarried, the Inspector watched him obliquely. The detective was stepping backwards and forwards, from side to side. He sighed inwardly. The signs were obvious.

    ¡°Out with it,¡± Inspector Ptocto ordered.

    ¡°There has been an attack. Some visitors to the planet have been injured.¡±

    ¡°Where and when?¡±

    ¡°A day ago, in the south east. The city of Welette. They were visiting the local university and some students started verbally harassing them and there was violence when the visitor spoke up. The local police have some of the students in custody. One of the visitors is in hospital. Nothing serious I believe.¡± Detective Jan ot Reppa paused. ¡°That is all the information I have at this time. I will have full details when the local office forwards them to me.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Get onto the local office. I want to know if the Empire, the Legion or any form of off planet government is involved through these visitors. That is of the utmost importance.¡±

    Jan ot Reppa nodded and turned to go. Nic ra Ptocto stopped him and said, ¡°This is important. I have been dreading this for some time. Hopefully we can contain it, but we need to step on it right now.¡±

    Confused at the reaction of his superior Jan turned and looked with a questioning gaze. The inspector stopped questions with an upturned hand. ¡°Get the information and come back.¡±

    It took longer than Nic expected for his assistant to get the information requested. The morning had passed before Detective Jan ot Reppa returned.

    ¡°Give me the bad news.¡±

    ¡°Not too bad. Actually not bad at all,¡± Jan ot Reppa responded. ¡°There were three visitors, all male and all professors of medicine at a private university on Reptra VI in the twelfth sector. There is no direct connection with either the Legion or any planetary or sector government or the Empire.¡±

    ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°The three men were staying at the visitor¡¯s residence on the grounds. They were walking back from meeting with the heads of the medicine course, with one of the local professors; when a student yelled at them to go back where they came from. That is not of course exactly what he said. There was profanity involved.¡±

    ¡°Wait, visitor¡¯s residence, especially for off planet visitors, are always separately located. What was a student doing there?¡±

    ¡°That question came up in my discussion with the Welette office. The student refuses to answer any questions and his replier agrees that he doesn¡¯t have to!¡±

    ¡°What idiocy is this?¡± The inspector stared at his assistant. Then a feeling of sudden dread came over him. ¡°Who is his replier?¡±

    The detective took a deep breath. ¡°You are not going to like this. It is Wiski Lewes, the writer for one of the news outlets.¡± With trepidation, he waited for the outburst.

    Inspector Nic ra Ptocto stared at his assistant. Then, to Reppa¡¯s surprise, he smiled. ¡°That is very interesting, and a development we can use to our advantage. Go on.¡±

    Puzzled, Detective Jan ot Reppa continued. ¡°There were several other students nearby. No one thinks that this was a coincidence. The local investigators believe that this whole affair was set up in advance and that the visitors played into their hands by engaging with the students in a debate.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Inspector Nic ra Ptocto probed.

    ¡°The debate escalated and the student attacked the visitors. Two other students got involved in the fight while two more were there encouraging them, but not involved in the fighting.¡±

    ¡°So what are the charges?¡±

    ¡°Assault with violence by the first student and generalised assault by the others.¡± He considered his notes. ¡°The local police are looking still investigating and considering future charges of conspiracy, which will bring heavier penalties. They are all looking at a whipping at least.¡±

    ¡°And a good one I hope.¡± Nic ra Ptocto paused. ¡°How did this writer become involved?¡±

    ¡°That has yet to be determined. He was already in Welette, ¡®on business¡¯ he says, and refuses to answer any more questions.¡± Detective Reppa looked up from his notes. ¡°It seems that the local police are somewhat intimidated by Lewes, and are dealing with him carefully.¡±

    Nic ra Ptocto grunted. Welette was a small and obscure city far away from the capital. The south east area was considered a backward area with few industries besides the university, and the local police were unused to dealing with incidents of this nature. Not of a high calibre, in the inspectors opinion.

    He considered his options for a moment, wishing that Sessi Dark gen Wattar was still here and had not gone to ground. Well, he could only do what he could. ¡°We will take over the investigation at once. Get Deputy Inspector Evit ra Docci in here, I will brief him on what the situation is. I also want you to go with the team he takes and you will keep me informed of all developments. Go and do a good job or you will stay there!!¡± The last came with a smile which relieved Detective Jan ot Reppa.

    ¡°On my way sir!¡±

    *********

    Deputy Inspector Docci, a lean man who usually wore a woebegone expression which belayed his excellent arrest and conviction record, was surprised to learn of his and his team¡¯s new assignment and the protest was vocal. ¡°Am I being punished sir?¡± He demanded. ¡°Has my work been below standard for you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. This is our first break in what has been an ongoing investigation for more than a year.¡± At that Docci started and stared at the inspector.

    Nic ra Ptocto didn¡¯t smile, although he wanted to. ¡°I was assigned to work with the Council of Ministers more than a year ago. There are national security questions involved and I report to one Minister who has been given oversight on me. Questions of planetary safety, all intertwined with the Empire. You have seen the news ¡®reports¡¯. Someone is trying to stir up our planet into a frenzy, and I am sure that you have read about what happens when the people become crazy like that. We have the job of stopping it and no one wants the military involved, including the military. That is why I had you transferred here. You have your team ready?¡±

    Docci nodded. He was flabbergasted at the revelation of what his boss had been actually working on. It answered some questions in Docci¡¯s mind. While he wanted to know more, common sense kept him from asking.

    ¡°Good, now go and get that writer. I want to put him in detention for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that will stop the rest?¡± Docci commented as he rose.

    ¡°No, I have dealt with them before. They are all too self-centred and arrogant for that. They never think that they will be caught and some actually believe that they are above the law and can¡¯t be touched.¡± Nic ra Ptocto sat back and rubbed his face then smiled. ¡°It is our job to show them just how wrong they are! Now go and start teaching them!¡±

    Docci headed to the door after giving a nod of acknowledgement. He now understood the real issues and had read of riots and campaigns of extermination by various governments and other leaders who preached hatred. Oceans of blood had been spilt on this world and it seemed that someone wanted to spill oceans more. Even though, like many of his fellow citizens, he had no love for outworlders, he was intelligent enough to not want anything like that to happen again. He was ready, as his boss said, to teach them.

 Chapter Thirty

    Gathering his team, Docci briefed them on their new assignment. They were all surprised at the assignment but pleased to get it. Working out of the main office, and investigating a major crime that will attract the attention of the Council of Ministers, had both its attractions and its dangers. The main attraction was the independence that they gained by being dispatched to this small town. This was dampened somewhat when they learned that Detective Jan ot Reppa was coming as Nic ra Ptocto¡¯s representative. There were some sidelong glances between the members of the group, but as Reppa was generally liked, the other detectives did not complain.

    With the extensive government controlled ground and air transportation net there was little difficulty in travelling to Welette. Once there, accommodation was secured and the local officers were contacted. Although unhappy, the District Supervisor promised full cooperation, agreeing that a personal call from the Chairman of the Council of Ministers was unnecessary. Docci quietly noted the hand of Inspector Nic ra Ptocto in this.

    The team first viewed the location of the attack. All points of audio visual surveillance were noted. They then began to review all interrogations of witnesses, victims and the accused. Docci pulled together the local team of detectives and patrolmen to discuss the case.

    ¡°First we will get all surveillance data at the university and put together a timeline. I want you to go back over all data from at least a standard month ago and review them to see if and when any of the suspects and their ¡®representative¡¯ appear on the data. Understand? Use their implants and barcodes, they are automatically recorded.¡±

    With a collective nod, the detectives went to work. Meanwhile the detectives of the team were going over all information collected before they arrived and identifying all weak points and noting where more information was needed.

    ¡°Do you want to interrogate any of the suspects or accused?¡± Docci was asked by one of the local investigators. A patrolman, older and more experienced, stood nearby. His face, expressionless.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Docci replied, ¡°I want a fuller picture before we pull them in. I want them to wonder what is going on. The longer they wait, the better.¡±

    ¡°What about Wiski Lewes?¡± The same local asked.

    ¡°He can wait as well, and don¡¯t let him near any of the accused or suspects. If he says he wants to go to court, tell him we need the court date in advance. It is Rule 39114.c.4.j of the justice code. The Scrutineers upheld the rule nine years ago.¡±

    The local detective gaped at Docci, who smiled. He had been involved in that court action many years prior as a young patrolman, but kept that information to himself. All Docci said was, ¡°Study the Justice Code and learn it, not all of it, but the parts that you really need to know. The rest will come.¡±

    Looking confused, the youngish detective wandered off, watched by Docci and the older uniformed patrolman who turned to the Deputy Inspector.

    ¡°Nicely done sir, if I may say so.¡± The patrolman gave an approving look. ¡°Young he is and promoted just a bit too fast, in my opinion.¡±

    Docci considered the veteran patrolman. He liked what he saw. ¡°I may have work for you,¡± he said, ¡°it will help put a danger to the planet into detention.¡±

    ¡°Nothing underhand, sir.¡± Came with a straight look.

    ¡°No, not that, I would not do that to any patrolman.¡± He smiled. ¡°You may actually enjoy it!¡±

    ¡°When you need me, sir, I will be ready.¡± With a nod, the patrolman returned to his duties.

    With a motion Docci called Jan ot Reppa over. ¡°You are ready to give a report to the boss?¡±

    ¡°Soon, when I am finished here.¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would let me see it first. Not to edit or change it, but if there is a difference of opinion, I want to iron these out first. I don¡¯t want our boss to get conflicting internal reports.¡± He looked at the younger man. ¡°Understand?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Fair enough sir.¡±

    Happy now that; that was settled, Docci set himself down to the process of learning everything about the principal accused.  This took most of the first day as more information was gathered and collated. Additional day¡¯s work with comm unit searches aided the process, especially when combined with implants and barcodes for all accused and Wiski Lewes.

    *********

    ¡°The Inspector will be very happy,¡± Docci commented to Jan ot Reppa three days later as they reviewed the collated information. ¡°This lot will have a lot of explaining to do when confronted with the information we have gathered.¡± He smiled. ¡°I am actually looking forward to meeting with our friend Lewes.¡± A soft chime interrupted them.  They looked at each other as both comm units indicated an incoming call. The caller was Inspector Nic ra Ptocto.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Docci answered for both.

    ¡°Are you together?¡± The answer was in the affirmative. ¡°Good, I have news for you. The Council of Ministers has met with The Scrutineers. The death penalty has been reinstated for all major crimes including conspiracy to commit a crime. This is in addition to crimes such as murder, treason, corruption and espionage. Also new is assault of a patrolman. I felt that you should know. The law is being back dated to the first quarter.¡±

    There was a low whistle from the two policemen as they exchanged looks. Then Docci cleared his throat. ¡°I feel that we have gathered enough information to warrant charges of conspiracy as well as assault of a person, sir. We have clear data evidence of meetings and then all of them, including Lewes, carrying out a prior examination of the location where the actual assault took place. In my opinion, it is an open and shut case. The local Accuser for the region agrees. We have yet to confront the accused and suspects. We are letting them stew.¡± All this brought a smile they could almost see on Ptocto¡¯s face.

    ¡°And our friend, the writer?¡±

    ¡°He is here still. We have kept him under observation, but have not limited his freedom in any way. He knows nothing of this.¡± Docci paused. ¡°I have spoken to a senior patrolman who I think we can trust. He will want to examine Lewes¡¯s travel documents. I already know that they are not in order. Then we have the excuse we need to bring him in.¡±

    ¡°Good, I like it.¡± The inspector gave his approval.

    Reppa spoke for the first time, ¡°Do you really think that if we bring conspiracy charges, they will get the death penalty?¡± There was concern on his face and in his voice. ¡°The assault was real, but the victim is out of medical care and wishes to return to his home planet as soon as possible. What is the status of the mode of execution, sir?¡±

    It was with a grimace that Inspector Nic ra Ptocto answered, ¡°Whatever they get is not up to us and I really have no idea what the courts will say. I don¡¯t know. As to the death penalty itself, as you know, there are two options.¡± There were sober nods. The two options were a quick death by plasma or projectile rifle in private, or a slow drawn out death in public. The last involved hanging by the hands or feet and being first beaten, then eviscerated and left to slowly die. The options of private or public execution were at the pleasure of the court.

    ¡°We will start the interrogations today sir. I expect that some at least, when faced with the reality of their position will crack and want to bargain.¡¯ Docci returned to the investigation at hand. ¡°Any instructions on that sir?¡±

    ¡°No bargains for the prime accused or Lewes, but they don¡¯t have to know that at the beginning. You know how to play it.¡±

    ¡°That I do sir. We will get started immediately.¡± With that, they disconnected.

    Turning to Reppa, Docci ordered him to get the team together. Once assembled they were told the news. After the various whistles, comments and concerns were heard and allayed, the detectives discussed the accused and suspected students. Agreeing on a plan of action for the interrogations, the detectives went to work.

    Two of the students were not actually in custody as they had not taken part in the actual assault. The patrol however had been keeping track of them and they were quickly apprehended.

    The two students in custody, who did take part in the assault but were not the aggressor, quickly caved in during the interrogations. Learning about the new laws they protested their lack of knowledge of conspiracy, claiming that all the planning was undertaken by the first student and Wiski Lewes. The two who had not been held, when brought in for interrogation caved even quicker with similar results. All this was recorded under a lie detector and took a single day.

    Olan ion Neeses proved to be tougher and more fanatical then the rest. A young man of medium height and build, he surly refused to answer any questions and even refusing to admit any involvement with Lewes. When placed under a lie detector, which recorded every false response, his position was to insist that the device was broken or programmed to give a response that the patrol wanted. When presented with the statements from his associates, he refused to even acknowledge them. And when informed of the new death penalty laws, he laughed.

    ¡°No court in Ti Lepus will ever convict me!¡± Was his final statement, two days after his interrogation began.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get our writer in now!¡± Docci spoke with a certain grim satisfaction. The senior patrolman that Docci had earlier noted had already received his orders.

 Chapter Thirty One

    The two patrol vehicles, half patrol and half prisoner transport van, stopped close to the caf¨¦ that Wiski Lewes had chosen to frequent. With satisfaction, Senior Patrolman Loci ion Dempster, noted that Lewes was sitting in his accustomed seat, in a position where he could view all persons while he entertained his accustomed audience. Good, he thought, now we will have all the witnesses that the inspector wants.

    Heaving himself out of his vehicle, Dempster was a large man, he waved to the other three patrolman following him. ¡°Let¡¯s go do our job,¡± he said, bringing grunts of acknowledgement from the other patrolmen.

    Moving in pairs, the four sauntered up to the caf¨¦, ignoring looks of dislike that were thrown at them from the students listening to Wiski Lewes. The second pair held back while Dempster and his partner moved to the far side of Lewes table.

    ¡°Good morning, Master Lewes. I have a couple of questions for you regarding your travel pass. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Giving the patrolman a suspicious look, Lewes replied that his pass was in order and that he was having a private conversation with colleagues. Did not the Ti Lepus patrol have better things to do then harass innocent civilians?

    ¡°Oh, we have many better things to do, Master Lewes. But here, now, this is what I am doing. Your pass, please?¡± Dempster held out his hand, looking steadily into Lewes¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it on me. I can get it later, if you insist,¡± Lewes¡¯s gave a dismissive wave of his hand to go along with his dismissive look.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t have it on you? That¡¯s an administrative offence, Lewes. But surely, you are mistaken. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea for you to check?¡± The large senior patrolman didn¡¯t smile as he spoke.

    Lewes made no move, but glared at the patrolman. He was used to dealing with the patrol and realised that, for some reason, they were insisting on a minor breach, and he knew that his travel documents were not in order. What he did not understand was why the patrol was after him? His cover was perfect, wasn¡¯t it?

    One of the onlookers, a young male student, nettled at the great man¡¯s treatment, started to stand up and opened his mouth to speak. A hand descended on his shoulder. A quiet voice froze him, ¡°Sit down. You don¡¯t want to be involved in this, boy.¡± He settled back into his seat, cowed by the authority in the voice. Two young women, enticed by others into joining the group, now became frightened and held each other¡¯s hands. Observing their fear, another patrolman moved over to them and in a quiet voice told them that they could leave. They left quickly.

    Senior Patrolman Loci ion Dempster remained unmoved, holding his hand steadily out. His gaze fixed on Lewes¡¯s face and ignoring the byplay. The other three were highly experienced and had been selected for that reason. They had even turned down promotions in the past in order to remain uniformed patrolman.

    Slowly, Lewes reached into the inside pocket of his jacket. The three other patrolmen immediately tensed, hands moving gently to their powered weapons, Dempster did not move. His hand remained out, palm upward.

    Slowly pulling his wallet out Lewes dropped it on the table.

    Lowering his hand and looking down at the wallet, Dempster nodded. ¡°Your documents are in the wallet?¡±

    ¡°They are.¡±

    ¡°I may open your wallet and inspect the contents?¡±

    Lewes nodded.

    ¡°Please answer, yes or no.¡± Dempster spoke with a sharp edge to his voice.

    Lewes gritted his teeth. He knew that all these activities were being automatically recorded, this was for evidence gathering and also protection of both the patrol and those that they dealt with. And he realised that they had not made a single misstep so far. He racked his brains for a way out. ¡°You may examine my wallet.¡±

    The patrolman made no move to touch it. ¡°And its contents?¡±

    ¡°And its contents!¡± Lewes almost spat out his reply.

    Without a smile or display of any emotion, Dempster opened the wallet. First noting the identification. ¡°Wiski ot Lewes,¡± he noted. The remaining witnesses looked surprised at the low service class designation. The scowl on Lewes face grew deeper. Dempster kept looking, taking his time, but finally pulling out the travel pass. Laying these on the table, he compared them with the identification card and tattooed bar code. The implant would be left for later.

    ¡°I see that the name on the pass is different from that of your official documentation Master Lewes. Also, the barcode identification has been changed. These are serious offences. I am afraid that you will have to come with us.¡±

    ¡°Come with you? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    ¡°Really, you don¡¯t want to add resisting a command from a patrol officer now do you? Or incite these young lads to resist us as well? That would not look good on a list of charges before a judge now.¡± Loci ion Dempster smiled. ¡°In any case, these other two patrolman are going to interview all these witnesses as to what they saw happened here. Surely, you want them to be available for you later?¡± As he spoke he gathered the documents and wallet together.

    Lewes glanced at the remaining students. He had only worked on the students, preaching his distorted views of racial purity, during his short time in Welette.  He was planning to start working on the rest of the population, but had not had the time. This one look showed that he had been out maneuvered. The second pair of patrolmen had already separated the students and started speaking to them, breaking the group up. Suddenly, he realised that this whole episode had been well planned and a blind rage consumed him. Coming to his feet, he raised both hands intending to strike the hated patrolman.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Striking a patrolmen is now a death penalty offence Lewes. Don¡¯t do it.¡± The warning penetrated Lewes mind slowly. At a wave of Dempster¡¯s hand, his partner took his hand off his stun gun. It was standard practice for one patrolman to carry a stun gun, while the other carried a deadly pulse gun. They always worked in pairs whenever possible. As Lewes was now calmer, the patrolman pulled out hand restraints and fastened the writer¡¯s hands behind his back.

    Dempster smiled, the first emotion that he had allowed himself to show. ¡°Formal charges will be enumerated later, but they may include fraud by using unauthorised documents, using said documents to obtain illegal travel documents and making fraudulent statements to government officials. Do you understand these charges?¡± As he talked, he guided the writer through the tables and out to the street, his partner right behind.

    ¡°I deny any and all of them,¡± Lewes said, glaring at the patrolman.

    ¡°I did not ask if you agreed with or denied these charges. I asked if you understood them.¡±  Loci ion Dempster gave a somewhat theatrical sigh. ¡°Please answer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± With another glance behind him, Lewes saw that the group that just a short while ago was hanging on his every word, was now surrounding the two patrolmen and cooperating fully.

    ¡°You basticka, you!¡± The insult just brought a smile to the patrolman¡¯s lips while his eyes remained cold and hard.

    ¡°You call that an insult? A well respected writer like you? I am disappointed. If you really try, I am sure that you could do better.¡±

    Lewes suddenly realised that they were at the police vehicle and that his last chance at creating a scene was fast disappearing.  Swinging his head around he looked to see if anyone was watching. While there were many people around, most were ignoring them or simply indifferent.

    ¡°Come now, remember the changes to the code the scrutineers have made. Don¡¯t make things worse for yourself.¡± Dempster cautioned the writer.

    With a sigh of defeat, Lewes slumped onto a cold metal seat. There he was fastened safely into position for transport. Closing and locking the door from the interior the two patrolmen moved through another door to the front, locking that door behind them.

    Grinning at each other, the two settled into their seats. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dempster¡¯s partner had the vehicle moving.

    Dempster keyed his comm unit. ¡°Base. This is Senior Patrolman Dempster. We are inbound to base. Have Wiski Lewes in custody.¡±

    ¡°Base copies. Lewes in custody and in transit to base.¡±

    ¡°Dempster. Please advise Deputy Inspector Docci.¡±

    ¡°Base copies. Will inform Deputy Inspector Docci.¡±

    *********

    At patrol headquarters, Deputy Inspector Docci was meeting with Detective Jan ot Reppa and Rennie Hanster, the local Accuser, who was a young but experienced man of high status. Dempster had forwarded copies of the Lewes documents and well as details of the irregularities in same. The three were delighted.

    ¡°Great work. Under arrest and our hand is not tipped. We have him.¡± Docci spoke for the three of them.

    ¡°Yes, I know Senior Patrolman Dempster. His work is always very tight and gives whoever he deals with very little chance. But I have been in touch with some of my colleagues who have dealt with these writers in the past. They are slippery and are able to get good repliers. We cannot underestimate them.¡± The Accuser was being cautious as well as delighted.

    ¡°We want to get them all if possible, one by one. They are causing a lot of trouble and we don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t like outlanders, none of us do, but even less do I like trouble makers who seem to be deliberately inciting the people which could cause riots. No we won¡¯t underestimate them.¡± Docci was deliberate in his speech and emphasis. The Accuser was relieved and understood that, behind the police in this investigation was the government. This was coming from high in the Ministry, and while that was reassuring, it also meant that his career was on the line. But that did not worry him, he was happy where he was.

    ¡°Let us deal with Mr. Lewes now.¡± Docci said decisively, and straightened up.

    *********

    Characteristically, Wiski Lewes was uncooperative, denying everything, demanding access to a replier or to be let go if there were no formal charges coming. At the last, the Inspector smiled and replied. ¡°Oh yes Lewes, charges will be forthcoming, are you so eager to see and hear them?¡±

    ¡°I am interested to hear what garbage you will be bringing before a judge.¡± Lewes sniffed.

    ¡°Nothing as interesting as garbage, just the truth. Here are the charges.¡± Docci offered his comm unit which was brushed aside.

    ¡°I refuse to accept them, give them to my replier.¡±

    ¡°But you claimed to be a replier. Claimed it for all the students that were arrested.¡±

    ¡°Ha that was just to help them!¡±

    That admission was music to Docci¡¯s ears. The fool was actually admitting that he had made a false representation as a replier to the patrol. The courts would not like that!

    ¡°I see, so do you have a replier?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in Lepus Mal, he will represent me there.¡±

    ¡°But we are in Welette, the case will be tried here.¡±

    Lewes was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re from the capital. Aren¡¯t you going to take me there?¡±

    ¡°No, the crimes were committed here. Here you will face trial and judgement. We just came down to assist the local patrol.¡± Docci stood and motioned to the door, which slid open as he approached it.

    ¡°Wait! We can discuss the charges. Perhaps there can be some accommodation.¡±

    Pausing at the door, Docci permitted himself an inner smile that he was careful not to show. ¡°The case is in the hands of the accuser and the hearing will be tomorrow, in the afternoon. All of you will face the justice of the courts. You will be appearing before Master Judge Radmar Pollotic.¡± The name meant nothing to Lewes. As Docci left the cell, he turned again. ¡°Oh you will meet your replier there. I understand that he found your antics ¡­ interesting.¡± The cell door slide shut and there was a soft hiss as locking bolts slide into place.

    Lewes slumped on his bed as the reality of his situation began to sink in.

 Chapter Thirty Two.

    The prisoner¡¯s bench was crowded with the five charged prisoners. As Judge Radmar Pollotic entered, the Accuser and the Repliers, one for each accused, all dressed in their formal robes, along with everyone else in the courtroom stood and bowed. Although the court hearing was open to the public, the only other people in the courtroom, besides the officials and family members, were the police involved and Inspector Nic ra Ptocto who had made the trip down to watch the proceeding in person. The patrolmen were all dressed in their best uniforms. None of Lewes¡¯s colleagues had deigned to make the trip to support him. Ptocto could have watched it on a vid com transmission, but decided that he wanted to see this in person. Without showing it, he was getting worried. He had expected to hear from Sessi Dark gen Wattar before now, but there had been not a sign. Not a whisper.

    ¡°Master Judge,¡± the Accuser, Rennie Hanster began. ¡°We will, with your permission and the agreement of the repliers, proceed with the cases from the minor ones to the most serious.¡±

    Master Judge Radmar Pollotic was a mild looking man who could have been taken for a doctor or a Peace Giver, nodded. The accuser began with one of the two students who had witnessed the assault, but had not taken part in it. While this was proceeding, Lewes motioned over his replier with difficulty as he, along with the others, was manacled. He had tried to get in touch with the one he used in Lepus Mal, but none of his messages had been returned. As well, Lewes had unsuccessfully tried to get in touch with his employers.

    *********

    ¡°What is going on? When is my case to be heard?¡± Lewes demanded.

    ¡°Yours is to be heard last. I want to get a sense of what the judge is going to do and say.¡±

    Lewes grunted, he didn¡¯t like it and wanted his case to be over so he could get out of this hick town. He expected the fine to be large, but he could deal with that.

    *********

    The judge¡¯s initial decision had him snapping to attention. ¡°So you witnessed a beating of visitors to our fair planet. Watched and did nothing but laugh. The recording was quite clear. You, the other student who watched as well, stand up with your friend.¡± At the urging of the guards and his replier, the now very scared young man stood. ¡°I will deal with you both! What was the agreement?¡±

    The tone was soft, but a undertone of disgust was clear. The patrolmen, watching along with the inspector and the other detectives, all exchanged glances. They had the distinct feeling that the judge was going to discard all the agreements made.

    *********

    Ptocto had been introduced to Senior Patrolman Loci ion Dempster the previous night. Dempster, who was sitting behind him, reached forward and tapped him on the shoulder. In a very soft voice he said, ¡°Remember what I said about this judge, he makes his own decisions.¡± Ptocto nodded, but made no reply.

    *********

    ¡°The agreement was a fine and corporal punishment to be delivered by the family.¡± The replier consulted his notes. ¡°The fine was agreed at two thousand Konna.¡±

    ¡°A pittance! The fine is ten thousand and a whipping will be delivered in public. Ten strokes in the proper manner.¡± There was a hiss of breath being taken in even by the policemen. ¡°Take them away.¡± The two students were immediately hustled out of the court, stunned by the ruling. The parents of both stood up to leave, but at a glare and a command of ¡°Sit,¡± from the judge, they slumped back down.

    *********

    ¡®What will this one do with Lewes?¡¯ Thought Ptocto along with the others.

    *********

    Recovering from his surprise, rarely did a judge dismiss an agreed punishment, the Accuser stood again to deal with the next accused. ¡°Master Judge, the next accused ¡­¡± That was as far as he got.

    ¡°Master Accuser, I have read the charges and note that the next two on the list have the same charges. Is that not so?¡±

    With a sideways glance at the two repliers, both of whom were now standing, the accuser replied ¡°Yes Master Judge.¡± The remaining two repliers were huddled together and whispering.

    *********

    ¡°I bet I could guess what they are whispering about,¡± Docci whispered to Ptocto. Behind them, Dempster grinned. He received an answering grin from Docci.

    *********

    ¡°Then appraise me with the next agreement for both of them. That is if you have one!¡± The Master Judge barked.

    Taking a deep breath the accuser read out the agreement. This was rather more extensive. The two were each expelled from the university, suffered loss of status, were fined five thousand Konna and were to receive ten strokes of the whip.

    Looking at the accused bench, Master Judge Radmar Pollotic gestured at them. ¡°Stand up you two and stop cowering! I can¡¯t stand that. You are supposed to be men of Ti Lepus and yet you commit this cowardly act!¡± He turned back to the accuser and the two repliers. ¡°Again all the evidence is quite clear. I confirm the expulsion and loss of status. You are both also fined twenty thousand Konna each and will each receive thirty strokes of the whip in due manner, ten per session. Guards take them away." The two were lead away in a state of near collapse. Both of their parents sat shaking in the seats, not daring to leave.

    ¡°Now Accuser, the last student, what is his name? Yes, Olan ion Neeses. Let us review his charges. Hmmm.¡± The judge pored over the desk comm unit. ¡°So this one actually lead the attack. He scouted out the area where the attack took place, and he took the lead in the assaults. That shows premeditation. Surveillance evidence has him meeting with the others for purposes of discussing the attack. That shows conspiracy. Do you agree?¡±

    The accuser agreed and said so. The replier for Olan ion Neeses however raised an objection. ¡°There is no voice recording of any conversations, Master Judge. I respectively submit that the conversations could be about anything. The so-called confessions of the others were coerced from them with threats and promises. As there is no direct evidence of conspiracy, so I ask that the last charge be dismissed.¡± Knowing the judge, the Replier kept his objection short and to the point.

    ¡°Accuser, any reply?¡±

    ¡°All statements were recorded and confirmed under lie detectors, Master Judge. This has been accepted as direct evidence in previous cases and by the Scrutineers as my friend, the replier well knows. Regarding charges of coercion or threats; they never happened and I dismiss them.¡± The accuser also kept his reply short. ¡°I recommend that the charge of conspiracy be held proven.¡±

    The judge leaned back in his chair and contemplated for a fraction of a period. Everyone in the courtroom held their breath. They all knew that the most serious charge was the conspiracy one.

    Abruptly sitting forward, the judge gave his ruling, ¡°I am with the Scrutineers and with previous case history. These precedents have been held for a long time, including by myself. The charges are held proven. Now have punishments been agreed? I see no such agreement provided.¡±

    *********

    The replier slumped. Ptocto nodded. The case against Lewes was almost certain now. Almost, he reminded himself.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    *********

    ¡°There is no agreement Master Judge,¡± replied the accuser. ¡°However, I do have a recommendation prepared if you wish to consider it.¡± He had been hastily up grading the terms from what he had already prepared while listening to the punishments being dealt out to the previous students.

    ¡°Pass it on up then,¡± the judge ordered. ¡°I assume that the replier would also like a copy,¡± he said with a glint of amusement.

    ¡°Certainly, Master Judge.¡±

    Viewing the recommendations, the Judge nodded. ¡°Total loss of status; good. Expelled and banned from all schools of higher education; of course. Fined one hundred thousand Konna; again well and good. Public whipping; fifty strokes delivered ten per session as normal; done. Imprisoned for five years. Hmmm.¡± The judge stopped and looked up at the accuser. ¡°No death penalty?¡±

    *********

    The Detectives and the patrolmen exchanged glances. Tough though they were, none of them considered this a death penalty case.

    *********

    ¡°The youth of the accused, Master Judge. Also, this is a minor matter of assault,¡± the replier added his agreement with the accuser. In the box for the accused, Olan ion Neeses, was being held up by two guards. He was looking physically ill. All the parents were huddling, in shock from the harsh sentences.

    ¡°Stand up young man!¡± Snapped the judge. He looked down at the evidence before him then looked up again. ¡°Very well, I will agree with you both in this case. Sentence and punishment confirmed with the addition that I order that the accused be held in a prison of strict detention.¡± Looking over at the young man, still being supported by the hands of the guards, the judge ordered him out.

    ¡°Now let us deal with the last accused. I trust that you are both acquainted with the charges?¡± The accuser and Lewes¡¯ replier both acknowledged that they were.

    ¡°We have serious charges, Master Judge. There is conspiracy, both to commit an assault as well as to defraud the patrol by using false documents.  The act of using false documents, using a false name, using an altered barcode to obtain false documents, using said documents to mislead government officials and last of all, counselling underage students to commit a crime.¡± The accuser took a deep breath. ¡°Oh, there is one other charge, impersonating a court official, namely, a replier.¡±

    ¡°These are very serious charges, replier, does your client have anything to say? I read that he refused to make any statement to the patrol.¡±

    ¡°One fraction Master Judge, with your permission I will speak again to him.¡±

    Moving to the accused box after receiving a nod of approval from the judge, the replier spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I do not know what you have to say for yourself but you are in serious trouble, so please make your best attempt. And be brief.¡±

    Realising the truth of the situation, and having no desire to die, Wiski Lewes stood and faced the Master Judge.

    ¡°Sir, I humbly acknowledge my faults, which have always been due to my love for my, I mean our, planet. This was an attempt to strike at those who disgrace us by colluding with outworlders who pollute the very ground that they walk on. My actions were, in all respects, in defence of our homeland.¡± With a bow, he sat down.

    Master Judge Radmar Pollotic looked at the writer expressionlessly. ¡°You mean to say that all this was to defend us against outworlders?¡± Ptocto shifted uneasily at the mention of outworlders by the judge.

    Lewes stood again, ¡°Yes Master Judge.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the judge commented softly. At this, the replier seemed to relax slightly. Docci and Ptocto exchanged uneasy glances.

    The judge consulted the information before him again. ¡°You have committed serious crimes, you say, to defend our planet? Lied to government officials, obtained and used false and misleading documents, impersonated a court official and conspired to commit an assault on visitors to our planet by corrupting our youth to commit serious crimes. And you justify this with assertions of love?¡± He stared at Lewes, ¡°Do you believe yourself?¡± he shook his head, ¡°I find the charges proven. All of them.¡±

    Looking down at the accuser and the replier, the judge asked if they had any punishment agreed to recommend to him. ¡°Or should I just go out on my own?¡±

    ¡°May I suggest, Master Judge,¡± the accuser replied, ¡°a long period of imprisonment, with a large fine and loss of status, perhaps two hundred thousand Konna? Also a whipping, ten lashes a month for a full year.¡± The accuser bowed. The replier made no comment.

    ¡°Interesting, no death penalty?¡±

    ¡°These are minor offences for death, Master Judge.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Without waiting for a reply, the Judge looked at the replier. ¡°No comments?¡± He asked.

    The replier stood and bowed. ¡°I agree with the Accuser and have no further recommendations to add to those of the learned accuser, sir.¡±

    The judge sat back in his chair, holding his comm unit in his hand, regarding Wiski Lewes in silence. Ptocto held himself still, although he could feel the tension in the courtroom. The other officers also felt the tension, some sitting upright and some leaning forward in anticipation.

    ¡°Have the prisoner stand.¡± Master Judge Radmar Pollotic ordered abruptly.

    ¡°I find your behavior extraordinary, Mr. Lewes.¡± Lewes flushed at the implied insult, being of off-world usage ¡®Mr.¡¯ was considered a term of contempt. ¡°You claim to be acting in a spirit of love for our world, yet you induce impressionable youth to act out a despicable crime. You will receive no less than they have and more.¡± The Judge paused. ¡°On the lessor charge, of impersonating a replier, I sentence you to a term of imprisonment of one year.¡± He made a mark on his comm unit. ¡°Now, to the more serious charges of using false documents to deceive a government official; as well as altering a bar code and obtaining false documents, and using a false name, all with intent to deceive government officials, I sentence you to ten years of detention.  These two sentences are to be served in succession, one after another. I also confirm the recommended fine of two hundred thousand Konna. As well, you will have total loss of status.¡±

    ¡°I turn now to the final two charges, which I find the most heinous. That of conspiracy to commit a crime and the crime of counselling others, in this case; underage students, to commit a crime. The last is beyond belief to me and is unworthy of a man of Ti Lepus. On that charge, I sentence you to life imprison with one hundred lashes to be administered at the rate of twenty per month, ten per whipping session. All prison sentences are to be served in an institute of harsh detention. ¡± Lewes moaned.

    The Judge made more notes onto his comm unit. ¡°Now, the charge of conspiracy. The Scrutineers have reinstated the death penalty and included this crime in the list of those crimes for which the death penalty is to be applied. The reasons were not given and neither was any guidance. Therefore, I must decide on my own.¡±

    By this time Lewes was sweating. Hoping against hope for another life sentence.

    ¡°It takes a certain type for one to persuade another to commit a crime while the one sits back out of danger. You Mr. Lewes along with the five conspirators discussed the crime to be committed, examined the area of the crime and executed the plan. The only part that you were physically not present at was the crime of assault itself. I have found you guilty of conspiracy due to the clear evidence presented before me and I see no reason why the sentence of death should not be imposed and I so do. Further, I order it to be performed in public.¡±

    At this, Lewes gave a soft moan and collapsed in the prisoner¡¯s box. The guards pulled him upright.

    ¡°In accordance with established procedure, the imposition of the sentence of death shall be delayed until it is confirmed by the High Court of Review. Should they deem it to be excessive, then I direct that there be an additional sentence of life in a prison of harsh detention be substituted.¡± Making final marks in his comm unit, Master Judge Radmar Pollotic waved at the guards, ¡°Take him down.¡±

    *********

    When she heard of the sentence, she had not bothered to follow the trial, Nikie di Frim just smiled, while, Kirkrup her husband, sat back and laughed.

    ¡°A drink to celebrate.¡± He said, passing to her; her favorite beverage, a foaming mug of local ale.

    ¡°So what is next?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We increase the pressure on the assembly with more demonstrations and acts of violence. Not us of course, but those of the underclass and service classes who are up for this. They make useful fuel.¡± His contempt showed clearly.

    ¡°We need to start training small groups of really reliable members of our group.¡± Nikie mused.

    ¡°Train them with what? And how many?¡±

    ¡°Weapons, whatever we can get. And just a few, for a special project.¡±

    ¡°For what purpose.¡± Smiled Kirkrup, thinking that he knew what his wife had in mind and liking the thought.

    ¡°For an act of violence that will set this planet on fire!¡± She hissed, her face ugly in its hatred. ¡°She has probably forgotten all about me, but I will never forget or forgive her for her insults. Nor her act of betrayal when we were young. And her husband is associated with the empire too.¡±

    Nikie smiled, a predator¡¯s smile. Her husband laughed again.

 Part Four, Flames Flicker. Chapter Thirty Three.

    It was high summer in Tihad, the administrative center of the Empire as well as the capital city of the planet, conveniently known as Tihab. Sweltering among the towers, even close to midnight, the people moved, silently giving thanks for any touch of cool air wafting from the many shops, restaurants and bars. One of these towers housed the high command of the Legion while another accommodated the offices of the High Council of the Empire. These two buildings bordered a very large park like area, hundreds of klicks square, in the centre of which stood the Imperial Palace, the home on Tihab of the Dark Lord.

    The lights blazed in all three buildings; however, staff raced from desk to desk and meeting to meeting only in two of the towers. Outside the palace, security swept the park gardens and lined the perimeter. But in the palace itself, staff did not race anywhere, at any time. They walked, sometimes quickly, however, all were awake and on duty, especially the Head Steward in his office. He had the best reason to be on edge, the Dark Lord had returned unexpectedly along with several Ladies of The Circle, and the Head Steward was responsible for everything in the palace.

    With some hesitation the Stewards administrative assistant entered. Nita De Posse a young woman in a world where the ages of people could be measured in centuries, sometimes found herself at a loss to deal with other staff. It did not help that she was also very attractive being slender, neat and trim.

    ¡°Yes?¡± The Steward did not look up.

    ¡°All the private rooms are cleared and space is available where necessary. The Room of the Ministers and the Hall of Hearing are both being checked at the present time. Security has secured the palace, all other buildings and the grounds.¡± She paused. ¡°He has asked for you.¡±

    Ardent Nespot looked up. ¡°He did?¡±

    Nita De Posse nodded.

    ¡°To you personally?¡±

    ¡°No, it was one of the Ladies. I don¡¯t know which one.¡± She paused, ¡°You better hurry. You never know what He can be like.¡±

    Head Steward Ardent Nespot, a tall and rather thin man, stood and looked down his nose snapping, ¡°You need not remind me of that!¡± Gathering himself he strode out through the office complex, towards the nest of rooms the Dark Lord used when in residence.

    *********

    As he walked, he ruminated on the injustice of it all. He had only been appointed as Head Steward in the last year. The Dark Lord had been gone less than a year and had been then in a good mood, promising that he would not return for several years. ¡°Keep the house in order!¡± He had said, even giving a very slight smile. But this return, it was not a happy one. Nespot had been present when the Dark Lord descended on the palace and descended was the correct description. The mood he was in was so dark, the Head Steward thought that there may have been a wild summer storm in the making. One look at the Ladies confirmed his impression. There was none of their legendry good cheer, flowing charisma or smiles. Indeed, they looked as somber as the sovereign himself.

    As the Steward walked, he acknowledged the guards who now dotted the building. I will have to check all their schedules, he thought. This many are not required in the building, just enough to keep the public away.

    Turning more corners, he entered the very private area which held the rooms considered the Dark Lords quarters. Arriving at the study, Ardent paused, unusually, there were no Ladies clustered outside. Gathering himself, he squared his shoulders and entered.

    One of the Ladies, a new one to him, beautiful as they all were, was sitting by herself, legs crossed in a chair. Absently, he noticed that she had a strange and rare object in her hands, a book. She looked up and without speaking, gave him a small smile and beckoned him in. Pointing, she indicated that he was to go through to the next room, the Study, it was called. Bowing to the Lady, he noted that she was wearing pants and a loose top. This was rare enough to make him take a quick further look. She was wearing boots with heels and of a type he had never seen before! Quickly adverting his gaze, he continued on into the next room.

    Entering the study, Head Steward Ardent Nespot, came to a stop, jaw falling open in shock which he swiftly covered. While he could not understand the language spoken, he could read the bodies and attitudes. One of the Ladies, who was standing in front of the chair He occupied and was clearly upset with the Dark Lord, was making herself clear on whatever point it was that she wanted to make.

    Seeing the steward enter the Dark Lords eyes flicked over to Nespot. There was no smile on his face, but no obvious anger either, Nespot noted in relief. ¡°Our good Head Steward is here,¡± He announced, ¡°My thanks for coming so promptly.¡± A wave beckoned him in.

    Standing, the Dark Lord moved forward. ¡°Let us continue the debate at a more convenient time tomorrow,¡± He announced to the room. Slowly, some still talking, others giving each other looks that had no meaning to the Head Steward, the Ladies left the room. A couple gave Nespot smiles of encouragement.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Alone and under the Dark Lord¡¯s steady regard, the Head Stewart felt an inner quaking. ¡°How may I be of service, my Lord?¡± He ventured. Looking at the Dark Lord, he saw a man of medium height with a pleasant, rather nondescript face highlighted by blue-gray eyes that glowed at times. He was wearing his trademark dark clothes and an aura of danger seemed to ebb and flow around him.

    ¡°More will be joining us tomorrow and will need accommodation,¡± the Dark Lord explained.

    ¡°May I ask who and how many, Lord? The Ladies are all quartered on the floor above in the western wing. There is still room there.¡± The Steward was being very careful. The Dark Lord moved back to sit in his chair.

    ¡°No, not more Ladies. Four squads of Black Guards will be arriving tomorrow. That is twenty four total. They will need rooms in the front and, for part of their duties, they will augment the security detail. In addition, they will be involved in some ceremonial aspects of my stay. I will be assigning specific tasks for them to perform from time to time. If necessary, you will be advised in due time. Ready several more rooms adjacent to those, they will need them for personal use. They will also have other uses for them.¡±

    ¡°Other uses my Lord?¡± Ardent Nespot was uncertain what to make of all this very unwelcome news. Earlier in his tenure, before he was appointed Head Steward and when he actually had little to do directly with the Dark Lord, he had once expressed a desire to know more of the Dark Lord¡¯s dealings on various matters. Now he was certain that having a closer association with the Dark Lord was not going to be at all easy. Just running the palace had been quite enough.

    ¡°Nothing for you to be concerned with. Mostly storage and administrative use. They will tell you what they need and when they need it.¡± The Dark Lord gave a smile of reassurance, although there was little good feeling apparent in it.

    ¡°Is that all my Lord?¡± The Head Stewart was starting to back away,

    ¡°No.¡± Ardent Nespot froze.

    ¡°Contact the Legion High Command. I wish to see Colonel Dennus of Hosta here as soon as possible. I will speak to Marshal of the Legion Nikki Du Massi tomorrow about this. Tell them that I am aware of his exact location and will brook no excuse.¡±

    The Head Steward was totally unaware what was meant by the word ¡®brook¡¯, but felt that he could guess. ¡°I will take care of all these matters at once, sire.¡± Again he paused. ¡°Can I be of any further service?¡±

    For a heart stopping moment he thought that the Dark Lord was going to say yes, but the Dark Lord only sat back down in his chair. ¡°No, that will suffice for the moment. Thank you.¡± He waved his hand in dismissal.

    Leaving the study, Ardent Nespot wondered what a ¡®moment¡¯ was. Absently he noted that the Lady sitting in the outer room was still reading the book. Then, to his horror and outrage, he saw that while she had removed her boots her feet were now resting on one of the end tables. Lazing back in the chair she moved her gaze from the book, looked him directly in the eyes, raising an eyebrow as she did so.

    Stiffening in resolve, Ardent Nespot prepared to let his outrage out. As he opened his mouth he felt a hand on his shoulder and froze. There was only one entity to whom that hand could belong.

    ¡°Do not tease our good Steward, Lisa, his wrath at your treatment of the furniture is rightly placed, although you did at least remove your riding boots. Now tell him that you are sorry so he can go about his appointed task.¡± While there was amusement in the Dark Lords voice, his intent was clear.

    Slowly Lady Lisa¡¯s feet lifted, moved to the side and dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Happy?¡± Lady Lisa said, with a raised eyebrow

    Still frozen, the Steward somehow nodded. As the hand on his shoulder lifted, he jerked, nodded again and marched out the door, back erect and head high. A peal of laughter had him scuttling down the corridor which was, thankfully, empty. Near to his office, guards and other staff goggled at the sight of the Steward half-running down the corridor.

    *********

    It took half the time for Ardent Nespot to reach the administrative offices as it had to make the original journey. Waiting were Nita De Posse and Remi of Doscue, the Senior Administrator. Doscue was a planet located several galaxies away, so she was an unusual addition to the palace staff who were mostly born citizens of Tihab.

    ¡°I would ask if the meeting went well, but looking at you I wonder,¡± commented Remi. ¡°You look as if a Bosca has invited you to dinner.¡± The Bosca was a central figure in a traditional myth on her home planet. They invited you to a meal of which you were the main course.

    ¡°That would have been easy to deal with compared to dealing with the Ladies. But we have work to do. We will have more guests.¡±

    ¡°More?¡± The Senior Administrator sounded unsurprised. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°More guests in this case means more guests as I said,¡± he said with some asperity. ¡°The Black Guard will arrive tomorrow. Twenty four of them. They are to be housed in the front, near the main entrance. They will also need offices and some other rooms for their use. Remi take the Head Usher, the Lead Housecleaner, the Head Painter and the Head Carpenter with you and see exactly what we need to do. Also, I have a message to deliver. Nita, get me the Legion High Command, the Marshalls office.¡± He smiled. ¡°One good thing, I get to spoil someone else¡¯s day.¡± He looked at his two most senior staff. ¡°Go.¡±

    Remi was used to disruptions and emergencies having served in the legion prior to her current occupation, so she took all this in stride. With a ¡°As our Master requires.¡± Following Nita, she left, tapping on her comm unit as she did.

 Chapter Thirty Four

    Engaging her desk comm unit, Nita raised Legion High Command. That entity was in a state of organised chaos. Notice of the Dark Lord¡¯s arrival had included the cryptic message, ¡°Be ready.¡± The foreseeable result was to place the Legion on high alert, although not the highest level, which would be that of war. As a consequence, it took almost a tenth of a period for Nita to get someone in the Marshal¡¯s office. Finally, she managed to get a beleaguered Colonel Horris, one of several aides to the High Commander.

    *********

    ¡°What does the palace want now?¡± He grumbled, as he took the call. ¡°Colonel Horris here. How can I help?¡± He managed not to complain about interruptions.

    ¡°Hold for the Head Steward please.¡± Nita responded.

    Horris glared at his comm unit, resisted an urge to throw it across the room and looked at the mess on his usually tidy desk. The connection was silent for just a fraction of a period.

    ¡°Head Steward here. Colonel Horris, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Came the abrupt rely.

    *********

    Ardent Nespot stifled a groan. This officer sounded very unhappy at being disturbed from whatever it was he had been doing. Well, too bad, he thought, others have been even more disturbed this day and it wasn¡¯t going to get better.

    ¡°I have a request, no, an order from our Master,¡± he spoke levelly. ¡°Can you handle it? It is imperative.¡±

    Silence reigned for a yet another fraction of a period, then the colonel spoke, ¡°If I can¡¯t, I will take it to the Marshal herself. I am one of her aides.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I have your comm number and I will send you a texted copy.¡± Nespot waved to Nita to come in, covered the pickup for a fraction and whispered, ¡°Get this recorded.¡±

    ¡°Colonel, I spoke to the Dark Lord personally just a quarter of a period ago. He told me, and these are his exact words: I wish to see Colonel Dennus of Hosta here as soon as possible. I will speak to Marshal of the Legion Nikki Du Massi tomorrow about this. Tell them that I am aware of his exact location and will brook no excuse.¡± He paused. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. And I am walking to the Marshal¡¯s office right now. You can tell our master, that the Legion will do whatever is necessary to get this Colonel Dennus of Hosta from wherever he is to Tihab as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°I can assure him?¡±

    ¡°Moving personnel is not within my authority, but I am sure that the Marshal will cut the necessary orders to me so I can wave a big stick. Leave it to me. If not me, I will let you know who is responsible for getting this order filled.¡±

    ¡°Very Good.¡± The connection was disabled.

    ¡°This Colonel Horris sounds like a good man. Efficient. I think that he will do what he says he will, I am reassured.¡±

    The Head Steward scrambled out of his chair at the unexpected voice, one now all too familiar. Nita seemed frozen and struck dumb in her chair, incapable of movement. The Dark Lord stood in the doorway, hands in his pockets. The office staff all stood silently in clusters behind him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention the Black Guard?¡± The Dark Lord said with a questioning look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it was necessary for me to do so, sire,¡± Nespot replied. ¡°Actually, I was so concerned to get your message across to the Legion, it did not occur to me.¡± He conceded.

    ¡°No, it is not necessary for them to know.¡± The Dark Lord nodded, smiled at Nita, turned and left.

    The Steward and his staff all looked at each other, then with a deep breath, Nespot spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s get finished up, then we can go home. The night workers can do any necessary finishing and we will most likely have a big day tomorrow for which we will need our rest.¡± With a chorus of ¡®yes sirs¡¯ complemented by ¡®yes Head Steward¡¯, the staff went back to work.

    *********

    At Legion High Command, the chaos which strikes any large organization in times of undue stress, was beginning to abate. The call had gone out to all nearby units and close-in star systems where significant numbers of starships and planetoids were stationed. These had all gone to alert status short of war. Further warning calls had gone to units throughout the galaxy to go to a lower level of alert status while other hyper messages had gone to nearby galactic central commands with the request to repeat to the rest of the Empire notice of the Dark Lord¡¯s return.

    Marshal of the Legion, Nikki Du Massi, was relatively pleased. The High Command had recovered from the alert and a comm discussion with First Councillor Lonna Kittitk indicated that they were also recovering from the shock of the Dark Lord¡¯s abrupt return. Several scenarios suggesting reasons for the Dark Lord¡¯s return were being drawn up, but they both knew how unlikely they were. What really worried them was the fact that the Empire was, to the best of their knowledge, generally quiet throughout its length and breath. All known areas of concern were being handled and, in any case, had been discussed with the Dark Lord prior to his leaving and, so far as they knew, no new ones had risen. This meant something else was growing, something that concerned the Dark Lord enough to bring him back in a mood that had him best left alone, and no one had any idea of what it was. While Ti Lepus had been considered, it had been dismissed as unlikely.

    Standing, Nikki Du Massi surveyed all her senior staff now gathered in her bright and spacious office.  Tall for a woman of the Empire, she had a natural authority. She was also still beautiful and some had, in the past, compared her to the Ladies of the Circle. There was no one below the rank of General Lieutenant or Vice Admiral in the room. Apart from her, there were few other females either. ¡°Everyone,¡± she smiled, ¡°I think that we will survive!¡± There were smiles all around. ¡°And I think that we can all go home now.¡± This brought general applause. ¡°Inform your staffs.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    There was another sound, a groan, even from these senior officers when Colonel Horris arrived and announced, ¡°Excuse me, sir. I have an urgent message.¡±

    Nikki Du Massi looked sharply at the Colonel. ¡°From who?¡±

    ¡°From the Head Steward, speaking for the Dark Lord, sir.¡± The groans were silenced and everyone stiffened.

    ¡°Continue,¡± she said, then held up her hand, ¡°Wait.¡±

    She looked at the assembled staff officers and heads of various departments. ¡°I think that all of you better hear this.¡± Then looking at Colonel Horris. ¡°You know the message, you agree?¡±

    After a nod and a ¡°Yes sir.¡± the Colonel played the message. Then, at the Marshal¡¯s quiet command, played it again. There was silence in the room. No one dared offer an opinion. With another quiet command, the Marshal told Colonel Horris to stand aside and wait.

    ¡°Well, that was clear,¡± she said aloud.

    Surveying the officers, she saw the one¡¯s she wanted. ¡°General Grovert, you are Legion Ground Forces Personnel, locate this officer immediately. Admiral Ressa, you are transportation, as soon as you are appraised of this officer¡¯s location, arrange for his delivery here as fast as possible. Use whatever and whoever you need to. Any problems, bring them to me without delay. The rest of you, you heard the Dark Lord¡¯s words, cooperate fully.¡± She gave a wintrily smile. ¡°Any lack of cooperation, cries of not my department or unnecessary delays and you will personally explain them to our sovereign.¡± Pausing for effect, she finished. ¡°Understand?¡±

    With a number of varieties of ¡°Yes we know, sir,¡± the officers started to leave.

    The Marshal called over General Grovert and Admiral Ressa. ¡°General, as soon as you find this man, let me know where he is. Admiral, As soon as you know where he is, arrange his transport here.¡± She reinforced her orders. ¡°If he is in the building, march him to me and we will all escort him to the palace. Both of you, keep me informed of progress every day, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The two officers saluted and left. The Marshal turned to Colonel Horris, speaking as she sat.

    ¡°Colonel, please sit.¡± Marshal of the Legion Nikki Du Massi was at pains to put the Colonel at ease. ¡°Please explain how this message came to you, I simply wish to know the background, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. I received a call from the Head Steward¡¯s office. It was an assistant calling on behalf of the Head Steward. Why and how the call was routed to me, I have no idea. As for the message,¡± he shrugged, ¡°I know no more then what you heard.¡± The Marshal considered this for a fraction, then nodded to herself.

    Looking at Colonel Horris, she asked an obvious question. ¡°By some chance, do you know this Colonel Dennus of Hosta?¡±

    ¡°No sir, never met and not even by rumour.¡±

    ¡°I see, well go to ¡­.. No, I will get his file from General Grovert when he tells me he has located him. No need to add more to the confusion. Unless he is in this system, there will be plenty of time to review the file.¡± The Marshal was thinking aloud.

    ¡°What if ¡­.¡± The Colonel stopped abruptly. The Marshal laughed.

    ¡°What if there is an addiction problem? Or he indulges in some other vice? Has a discipline problem?¡± She shook her head. ¡°The Dark Lord wants him for some reason, therefore He is going to get him, and as soon as we can get him here!¡± She stood.

    ¡°Thank you Colonel for bring this to my attention. I suggest that you update the Head Steward, he can then update our Master, although, unless I miss my guess, He is already fully aware of all our steps!¡± The last came with a wintery smile.

    ¡°Sir.¡± With that less than comforting thought, Colonel Horris saluted and turned to leave the spacious office. A sudden thought stopped him and he turned. ¡°Sir, what about the First Councillor, should she be informed?¡± He asked.

    The Marshal considered the question briefly then shook her head no. ¡°This is a Legion matter. Since we have no idea why He has called for this officer, I see no reason to bring it up at this time. In any case, I am seeing the First Councillor tomorrow and will mention it then.¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡± The Colonel saluted again and left. On returning to his desk contact, was made to the Steward¡¯s office at the palace.

    *********

    Almost ready to leave, having approved the arrangements the Senior Administrator had made for the Black Guard, and now the last one in the main office, Ardent Nespot groaned as his comm unit gave its soft sound, however when he saw where the call was coming from, accepted it. ¡°Nespot here, Colonel Horris.¡±

    ¡°As soon as we have located the officer requested by our Master, we will arrange the quickest transport we can to bring him here,¡± the Legion officer spoke without preamble. ¡°We are working on it and the Marshal of the Legion has put the full force of her office behind this.¡± He explained who was handling all arrangements then took a breath. ¡°I will most likely be able to tell you more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t see the necessity to disturb the Dark Lord at this time, but please let me know whatever you have tomorrow. As soon as you can.¡± He paused. ¡°Our Master said that he would speak to the Marshal tomorrow, I cannot tell you how or when but if I am informed, can I stay in touch with you?¡±

    ¡°Protocol is not my area, I am in operations. But yes, let me know and I can keep the Marshal informed, at least until this blows over.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, perhaps through my assistant, she was the one who got in touch with you at first. Her name is Nita De Posse.¡±

    Remembering the gentle sound of the young woman¡¯s voice, Horris was intrigued by the idea and agreed immediately. Unmarried, many Legion officers married later in life, yet still young by the Empire¡¯s standards, he saw possibilities. Well, this may not be such a bad posting after all, he thought.

    *********

    Scanning his desk, Horris gathered the few items he needed for the evening. This included his combat sword. Sixty-four centimeters in length, it was short and handy enough to use in confined quarters and did not have the kick back that projectile firing weapons had; it also had the benefit of being silent. Small hand held pulse or plasma projectors did not hold enough of a charge to be useful in combat situations, while heavier, shoulder mounted weapons did and were more useful, but they were also more destructive. So the sword held its place in combat.

    Leaving his office and he walked to the main elevator. Meeting some officers he knew slightly along with he knew socially, he accepted an offer of a quiet drink at a secluded club where legion officers generally gathered. The events of the day were rehashed and mulled over. Horris¡¯s part received full attention as his rushed trip to the Marshall¡¯s office had not gone unnoticed. Brushing aside all speculation and attempts to have tidbits dropped, the final remark of the Marshal was still present in the back of his mind, yet he managed to convey the information that the Dark Lord was involved. Taking a late supper at the club he ate, but drank lightly in anticipation of more upheavals on the morrow, then left.

    *********

    Across the parkland that separated them, the Dark Lord smiled, a thin smile, yet well pleased by the day¡¯s work.

 Chapter Thirty Five

    Colonel Dennus of Hosta was thoroughly enjoying himself. Having command of a battalion of Legion troops was, in his opinion, the only place for a serving soldier. It was even better that his command was temporarily detached and now well away from the Regimental headquarters. This was due to his current assignment, attached to a newly colonised world in the galaxy called, locally ¡°Ice Fire¡±, located in the Third Cluster. The Empire called it Resta for reasons known only to those who name such things. The planet itself had the name of Zarma, after the first, long dead, ruler of note.

    The battalion that Dennus commanded was the 3<sup>rd</sup>/297<sup>th</sup>/109<sup>th</sup>. That is the 3<sup>rd</sup> Battalion of the 297<sup>th</sup> Brigade of the 109<sup>th</sup> Division. The bulk of the 109<sup>th</sup> was several sectors away while brigade was quartered on a system two sectors away. This was actually the only division of troops in the Resta galaxy; not a great deal happening in this peaceful place. For space support, a light cruiser, the Gretta, was in orbit around Zarma, her sensors being put to full use. The large transport vehicles that delivered the battalion now returned to base. As they were only armed for defensive space combat, their use was limited.

    While considered ¡®newly colonised¡¯, Zarma had been populated several thousand years earlier. The population had grown slowly due to the severe conditions on the planet itself, it was colder and on the outside edge of the ¡®water zone¡¯. As well, strict qualifications were imposed by the then planetary governor for resettlement. The planet was a harsh world for many centuries until hard work by the first settlers brought about necessary changes. Forestation and grass growing gradually brought some moderation to the climate. No changes were made directly to the oceans which remained essentially unchanged and full of life, some deadly.

    With a current population of just under a hundred million, the planet was on the verge of full autonomy and membership in the Empire. A coming of age which brought about the current difficulties and the reason for Colonel Dennus of Hosta¡¯s presence together with his battalion. A small section of the population, calling themselves Free Zarma¡¯s, had, within the year declared that they would rather die than submit to the Empire¡¯s tyranny. Never mind that the Empire had been supporting them for thousands of years. This news had not yet reached the ears of either the high council or legion high command as the galactic and cluster councils felt that they could handle the problem themselves.

    The local police found themselves unable to properly deal with the insurrectionists due to a lack of numbers and equipment. After all there were a lot of places to hide on such a planet, and the services of the Legion were called upon. The Colonel was sent.

    Swiftly appraising the situation, and recognising the need for speed in dealing with the problem, he recommended that the 3<sup>rd</sup> Battalion be transferred to Zarma along with a cruiser with the best sensors available. This was agreed and approved by the Galactic Governor and the cluster council. They were also aware that this was a message that would in time be delivered to every planet in the Empire.

    On the battalion¡¯s arrival, there was a full civic greeting which the Fire Support Company was assigned to attend. Always impressive, due to the variety of methods of destruction they employed, they were a hit. However the other three line companies and headquarters company were quietly landed at a remote base selected as their headquarters and base of operations.

    It was only then, after all the ceremonies were complete that Colonel Dennus met with his team, getting straight to business. ¡°Welcome everyone, you have read all the intelligence. Thoughts?¡±

    There was silence for a moment, then Major Greta Trilm, one of many women in the Legion sighed. ¡°Well the crew on the Gretta have done a great job and should get our thanks. We own them a lot, but we don¡¯t have all the personnel to do this in one shot without running a considerable risk. I would also like more time to run some training scenarios.¡±

    As Major Trilm was the second in command, her words carried weight. A stocky woman with a round happy looking face that many in the past had assumed had taken as displaying the Majors nature. They were soon made aware how mistaken that was. She was a veteran of the Legion. Their adversaries totaled almost a thousand of which about one third could be described as combatants. Currently they were grouped into three columns of unequal size located in what could be called villages. While they were far enough apart to make a simultaneous assault difficult for a single battalion, a plus was that the three groups were too far apart for mutual support, however the make-up of each group complicated the problem. The smallest and closest group, about ninety men and women, were all combatants with the next largest being a hundred and fifty strong. Again all combatants. This last was also the furthest away. The middle group, numbering about seven hundred, was located between the two groups and had over four hundred women and children mixed in. However, there were only about thirty combatants, but this group included all the top leadership.

    To carry out his mission, Colonel Dennus of Hosta had, including himself, four hundred and twenty seven combat personal with an additional hundred or so support troops. All trained troopers with powered armour and a fire support group. Gretta was able to supply in support, two shuttles which could also carry weapons in addition to the two standard to all battalions. Blasting the insurrectionists was not the problem, the non-combatants were. No one wanted to be accused of killing children in particular. Not for any reason.

    ¡°We will take down the two smaller groups together then converge on the larger from two directions. These two groups contain the majority of the armed rebels, so if we take them out the rest should be a lot easier. We can call on Gretta for additional fire support as necessary.¡± The Colonel paused, ready to speak again.

    That was as far as he got, a trooper entered the room.

    ¡°Sir, priority message, you are to report on board Gretta immediately.¡±

    The room dropped into sudden silence.

    ¡°Corporal, repeat the message.¡± Major Trilm was the first to recover and her order went to the corporal handling communications with the light cruiser who had just appeared.

    ¡°Sir, Commander Kilvert sent the message by secure priority channel. The actual message is: Imperative Colonel Dennus report on board with full baggage immediately. High Command orders.¡±

    Another corporal entered. ¡°Sirs, I have a further message: Major Trilm to take command pending arrival of brigade. By order of High Command. That is all, sirs.¡±

    ¡°Get Commander Kilvert on voice. I want to speak to him!¡± Colonel Dennus ground out.

    This was speedily done. ¡°Kilvert speaking. Colonel Dennus, I assume?¡±

    ¡°What is going on? Why am I being replaced? Is this your idea of a joke? If it is ¡­¡± His voice trailed off.

    ¡°To answer your questions in reverse order, no; I don¡¯t know and I have no idea.¡± He took a deep breath audible over the comm. ¡°I hope that you have your men packing because a fast courier is on its way in hyper and it has your name on it. So, sir, you have to get up here, please. The orders are signed by the Marshal herself. That is all I have.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Sorry Colonel, but you have to get up here now.¡± The finality in the Commander¡¯s voice broke through Dennus¡¯s anger.

    While this was occurring, Major Trilm had pulled the adjutant, Captain Dule, aside and given him a quiet order. This officer nodded and left.

    ¡°I will be up there as soon as I can and I will want to see those orders personally.¡± While the Colonel¡¯s discipline training had reasserted itself, he could not completely hide the bitterness in his voice. He turned to his erstwhile second in command and spoke, ¡°You have command now Major Trilm.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Then Major Trim turned to the assembled officers. ¡°Attention, Salute!¡±

    Returning the salute, Dennus gave a quiet ¡°Thank you.¡± Collecting his sword from its hanger, he turned to leave. Some officers moved to follow him. He stopped them with an upheld hand and pointed to Major Trilm. The officers nodded and turned away. Nothing was said nor needed to be said.

    Moving with a brisk pace, the Colonel answered all salutes from passing personnel with exactitude, ignoring the unspoken questions in the eyes that followed him. The gossip mill is working with its usual speed, he thought with unaccustomed bitterness. He reflected on his, to date, unblemished career. Never a backward step, although he had routinely turned down, whenever possible, postings that took him away from active commands. Maybe that was the problem, too many refusals.

    Arriving at the small room that was his quarters, he was not surprised to find his adjutant supervising the swift packing of his few belongings that he had brought. The majority were at the battalion¡¯s base at brigade headquarters.

    ¡°I have cut orders regarding the balance of your personal effects, sir. I have also given orders to have a shuttle ready for you.¡± Captain Dule informed the Colonel.

    ¡°Thank you Captain.¡±  Dennus replied.

    ¡°My honour, sir.¡± Dule paused. ¡°I would be pleased to serve with you again sir, if possible. Anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I will remember that. You may not be too grateful!¡±

    The Captain laughed, then stopped as the two privates straightened up. ¡°Done, sirs.¡± The senior spoke.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The Colonel said with a smile. ¡°And thank you.¡± He took the bag, holding it easily in one hand. ¡°I can do this, return to your duties.¡± The two privates saluted and disappeared. Turning to the adjutant, he spoke quietly. ¡°Major Trilm will need all your support. This will be very difficult for her.¡±

    ¡°Off course sir,¡± Captain Dule motioned. ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°I can find the launch pad, you have done enough. Now this is my last order; return to your duties.¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± The two exchanged salutes and parted.

    Moving out of the temporary housing at his deliberate brisk place, Colonel Dennus turned in the direction of the area where the launch pads for the shuttles were located. Reaching the ready shuttle, he was met by the sergeant commanding the ground crew and the lieutenant commanding the shuttle. Both saluted and the sergeant took the Colonel¡¯s bag.

    ¡°I will stow this, sir.¡± He disappeared.

    ¡°Welcome aboard, sir.¡± The shuttle commander greeted the Colonel.

    ¡°Thank you Lieutenant, I know where to sit, there is no need to show me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a nod to the crew chief, the lieutenant took the captain¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s strap you in, sir. Atmospherics are rough on this planet.¡±

    Suffering this, although he knew that the chief was exaggerating, somewhat, Dennus sat through the safety drill. Taking his seat opposite, the chief informed the pilot that the shuttle could go.

    The flight up was uneventful, contrary to what the chief had implied. Docking with the Gretta was routine and, with thanks to the crew, Dennus boarded the light cruiser.

    *********

    Roughly oblong, the Gretta was similar to all the other members of the Empire¡¯s fleet, excluding battleships and the large armoured planetoids. The class that Gretta belonged to, the Quaser class, massed about forty thousand tons and exhibited the usual boxy, rectangular shape favoured by the Empire¡¯s ship builders for cruisers and smaller ships. In its three football field length were housed a complement of one hundred and seventy crew, along with a platoon of Legion Troopers. These numbers had been the standard for light cruisers for centuries.

    Armed with the standard spectrum of hyper missiles, anti-matter and gravity, as well as high velocity mass missiles, they packed a formidable punch for long range attack backed by the firepower of a plasma beam for closer work. There were three firing points on each side with a further three each on the top side and the bottom of the hull. A lack of space for additional firing points was accepted due to the type of work that a light cruiser was expected to do. It, of course, carried the usual defensive shields common to all military vessels. A heavy cruiser was much larger with a correspondingly larger crew and was also armed and armoured to a greater extent.

    Designed with a graceful sweep of the hull curving up from the front and down to the engines at the rear, the lines of the vessel were somewhat spoilt by the bulbous engine housing. This shape, while much admired, shortened the vessels life due to excessive metal fatigue during hyper travel. The shape was changed back to a boxier shape in future designs after several hundred had been built. A small number by the Empire¡¯s standards.

    None of this concerned Colonel Dennus. As the shuttle bay was unavailable he had to climb through a docking tube connecting the two craft. Clutching his luggage, he made a somewhat undignified entrance into the Gretta. A large man, even for the empire, he was in what was considered early middle age for his long lived people. Tall with close cut dark hair, his somewhat rugged face showed the evidence of several campaigns. There, ready to meet him, was the cruiser¡¯s captain, Commander Kilvert.

    *********

    ¡°Welcome aboard sir.¡± Commander Kilvert saluted. ¡°My office is this way.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, but I want to know what, by the black fire, is going on,¡± the Colonel spoke in a level tone, which still betrayed his anger. However Dennus still knew better than to challenge the Commander on his own ship.

    ¡°I understand completely. A little more information has arrived and you can review it in my office. It is not much, but it is all that I have.¡± There was silence for a moment. ¡°I am sorry that I had to do this, but I was not given a choice. The new message was in code that only I could unscramble.¡± He smiled at Dennus¡¯s sudden frown. ¡°We ship commanders are implanted with a code that only we can use. It is not common knowledge.¡± He stopped at a door. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    They had arrived at the Commander¡¯s office. Stepping in, he was surprised how spacious it was. Taking the seat indicated, the Colonel accepted the ship¡¯s captain¡¯s comm unit. The first words leapt off the screen. ¡°By Order Of the Dark Lord.¡± He looked up at Commander Kilvert.

    ¡°This is the message that you decoded?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He leant back in his chair. ¡°After I had spoken to you.¡±

    Reading through the rest of the message, Colonel Dennus saw nothing new. He frowned. ¡°I am not sure what is new here, I have received orders that read in the Dark Lords name, I don¡¯t see what you are getting at.¡±

    Kilvert raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you ever received orders or seen orders that started with that particular wording?¡±

    ¡°No but¡­¡±His voice trailed off.

    ¡°Neither have I. Indeed, I think that the Dark Lord himself is involved in this.¡± He smiled. ¡°And the fact that I was not ordered to arrest you is a comfort.¡± He stood up. ¡°Let us eat. The fast courier will not arrive for about two periods and the first vessels of the brigade for ten. So you will be long gone!¡±

    Still not at all happy, Colonel Dennus followed the Commander to the officers¡¯ mess. Taking his meal from the dispenser, they sat down together. ¡°I am not certain about your idea that He is involved. More likely, He ordered an officer to be tapped for some reason and that turned out to be me. Then everyone overreacts, especially considering the way he suddenly returned.¡± Dennus shrugged. ¡°Anyway, the meal is good.¡± He smiled, ¡°You space jockey¡¯s get good food.¡±

    Commander Kilvert did not take offense, this was a common jab by the planet based forces at the space based forces. A lean, wiry man, some considered him good looking, he just nodded. ¡°Yes it is good.¡± Then he smiled. ¡°I would like to have you on an exercise when we go into stealth mode for a three or four day period and the rest of the quad is searching for us. Now that is fun with the ship shut down completely to eliminate all noise! Drives the crews to the point of rebellion.¡±

    Noise meant detectable electronic emissions. They could drop a wrench and the sound would not be heard outside the ship, but turn the wrong switch and the exercise would be over!

    The Colonel grunted. He had been through similar training exercises at various times and gone ¡®noise less¡¯ for real in a battle situation once. He did not want to do it again and most definitely not in a metal box with two hundred plus members of the Legion, no matter how well trained they were.

    Finishing his meal, Dennus sat back. ¡°I am sure that you have many things more deserving of your attention, Commander. I will wait in your fine mess for the courier craft and the next step to wherever it is I am going to go.¡±

    With a nod, Commander Kilvert acquiesced, he did have many items to attend to. ¡°If you are certain, Colonel?¡¯

    ¡°I am, in any case I wish to write my final report which I will leave in your hands to pass onto the officer commanding the brigade. There will likely be a new Commanding Officer, but I have no idea who that will be. Perhaps the Major will retain her command.¡± He gave a genuine smile. ¡°This will be a nice hot item for her to deal with.¡± A real laugh escaped his lips at last.

    ¡°Of course, Colonel.¡± Commander Kilvert did not want to get to close to that delicate point. ¡°If you need anything, just ask. I will give you full warning of the arrival of your next transport.¡± With a nod and a smile, he left.

    *********

    It was closer to three periods later when Colonel Dennus watched the stocky, almost misshapen fast courier dock at the outside boarding lock of the Gretta. Turning to Commander Kilvert he held out his hand, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Commander, I wish you well. Sorry that you have lost your independence here!¡± With the rest of the brigade arriving, a fleet officer of higher rank would no doubt be taking over.

    The two shook hands, and the Commander said, ¡°All the best to you, Colonel.¡± Turning to the assembled officers. ¡°Salute!¡± Hands flashed up. The Colonel returned the salute, turned picked up his bag and entered the docking tunnel, scrambling through to the entrance port of the courier.

    *********

    An alien was waiting for the Colonel at the other end of the connecting tube. One of the few that breathed oxygen, it was a native of the planet Captus. Somewhat humanoid, bipedal, it was tall, scaly and had an elongated snout for a mouth. A metallic voice greeted the Colonel. ¡°Welcome aboard, Colonel. Please stow your luggage and be seated as we have to leave at once.¡±

    The Colonel nodded; although, he wondered if the gesture would be understood. Picking a seat, he moved to it. The alien gestured with a weird looking instrument which made a squawking sound.

    From the wall mounted speaker came further instructions. ¡°We are to take you to Rim Base Transfer Station Four. There is food and drink suitable for you at the rear of the cabin. Personal facilities also are at the rear. Any questions?¡±

    Speaking slowly to allow for the translation, Dennus asked. ¡°How long will the trip take?¡± The rim base mentioned was almost on the other side of the galaxy.

    After a moment and the usual squawking, the answer came, ¡°Eleven periods.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I have no more questions.¡± Inwardly, he was impressed. That was fast!

    ¡°You will have privacy.¡± The alien left. Dennus reflected that no name had been given.

    Well strapped in and his luggage stowed, the Colonel suffered the jolts, jerks and gravitational acceleration pressures associated with a small craft outfitted with large engines. The transition to hyper was no better. Colonel Dennus wondered how the natives of Captus could handle it, knowing as he did that they were considered ¡®delicate.¡¯ He also reflected on the presence of the alien crew. This was unusual. The Empire and the Legion took pains to cater to the necessary differences between the numerous races that made up the Empire. Mixing them meant problems that were often insoluble and made ship building an extremely difficult task. That he was on this craft with an alien crew took his thoughts in an uncomfortable direction.

    Mentally, if not physically, exhausted, Dennus put his thoughts in the drawer that said Things that I can do nothing about. And slept.

 Chapter Thirty Six

    This was the first time Colonel Dennus of Hosta had visited Tihab, the Empire¡¯s Administrative Center. Twice he had been offered a posting to the planet; once for a position in the High Command Operations Center and o3nce in the Center for Innovation which dealt with new technology. Both had been turned down in favor of positions dealing with troops.

    With some curiosity, he looked out over the city with its sprawling towers, acres of parklands and winding rivers.

    ¡°This is summer,¡± his guide spoke. ¡°Hot.¡±

    Few would have such a guide. He thought. General Grovert, head of Legion Personnel seemed not at all unhappy at escorting a lowly Colonel. At the transfer station in orbit, he had actually seemed pleased to meet with the Colonel. A short, rather squat man, he came from a heavy gravity world. His high rank and pleasant manner putting the lie to the commonly held belief that such planets only produced inhabitants who were dull and unintelligent.

    ¡°Oh, there is the Palace, High Command and the High Council. They occupy the two towers on the edge of the Palace grounds. You can see them there.¡± Pointing out two high rising buildings, each now dwarfed by other soaring towers nearby.

    Looking at the palace, Colonel Dennus wondered yet anew how he had got to this place and why. General Grovert had been perfectly amiable and an excellent host, garrulous in greeting and showing all the sights while they travelled yet totally unforthcoming as to the reason for the presence of Colonel Dennus. This, to the Colonel, was both ominous and annoying.

    The trip from Resta¡¯s Galaxy to Tihab had been tiring and uncomfortable. Not because of the accommodations, they had been uniformly excellent. What had been strange was that at every turn, he had been met and escorted by officers usually of significantly higher rank then him. At each staging point, he was met by at least a captain, fleet rank, or more usually a general officer or admiral. All were humanoids, there had been no further alien contacts. It was disconcerting to say the least. He did not like it.

    ¡°Ah there is our greeting party.¡± The General pointed to a tall officer towering over a petite young woman.

    The shuttle came to a bump less landing. Colonel Dennus leaned forward into the command deck. ¡°Nice landing, very smooth.¡± The pilot, in this case a young Legion captain, smiled. ¡°Thank you sir. It was a pleasure to fly you.¡±

    After exiting the shuttle, General Grovert introduced the young woman first, ¡°Colonel Dennus, Nita De Posse, Administrative Assistant to the Head Steward of the palace.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure, Madam,¡± thinking, What is someone from the palace doing here?

    ¡°Oh, Nita please. I am too young to be called madam.¡± Dennus noted the protective hand of the Colonel on Nita¡¯s back. He kept his conclusions private.

    ¡°Colonel, Colonel Horris, Operations, aide to the High Commander.¡±

    ¡°Colonel.¡± The two saluted.

    ¡°Let me take your bag, Colonel.¡± Colonel Horris reached for the bag that Dennus was still carrying.

    ¡°Thanks, but I will keep it. No offence, but had too many losses in transits.¡± He said with a smile. ¡°Now if I could be just shown to quarters.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where you will be staying yet,¡± General Groot spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Marshall will be waiting.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I have arranged for a room, if necessary,¡± Nita put in. Dennus started at her interjection, a room at the palace?

    ¡°Look, will someone PLEASE tell me what in all the gods¡¯ names is going on?¡± Dennus rubbed his empty hand over his face.

    Grovert looked sympathetically at him. ¡°We can¡¯t tell you all because we don¡¯t know, and this is a situation in which we need to wait.¡±

    Dennus stared at the General.

    Colonel Horris put his hand on Dennus shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Marshall will explain.¡±

    *********

    Taking the elevator to the floor occupied by the Marshal, the foursome walked straight to her office, ignoring all the looks they were given. As they entered the Marshall¡¯s office, she rose from behind her desk. A tallish, athletic officer wearing a white first class uniform also rose.

    General Grovert did the introductions, ¡°Colonel Dennus of Hosta, Marshal of the Legion Nikki Du Massi.¡± Dennus saluted.

    ¡°Colonel Dennus welcome.¡± The Marshall acknowledged the salute with a nod. ¡°This is Admiral Ressa, the man who was responsible for arranging the bouncing trip across half of the Empire that you just experienced.¡¯

    ¡°Sir.¡± He waited expectantly. Surely the Marshal would be able to explain what had been happening. Yet, he was aware of an underlying tension.

    The Marshal waved Dennus to a chair. ¡°Please sit. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Once all were seated, the Marshal gave the Colonel the same sympathetic look that General Grovert had given him. ¡°Colonel, I do not know why you are here, but let¡¯s give you what we have. Colonel Horris, play the message that the Head Steward gave you sixteen standard days ago.¡±

    Head Steward? Colonel Dennus thought.

    Standing, Horris activated his comm and once again played the message:

    ¡°Colonel, I spoke to the Dark Lord personally, just a quarter of a period ago. He told me, and these are his exact words: ¡®I wish to see Colonel Dennus of Hosta here as soon as possible. I will speak to Marshal of the Legion, Nikki Du Massi, tomorrow about this. Tell them that I am aware of his exact location and will brook no excuse.¡¯ Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°That was the voice of the Head Steward of the Palace speaking to me,¡± Colonel Horris explained, then sat down.

    There was silence in the room, then the Marshal stirred. ¡°Colonel Dennus, before we leave to go to the Palace, do you know of any reason that our Master would have picked you out of all the officers that he could have selected?¡±

    Colonel Dennus was sitting with a stunned look on his face. Nita De Posse looked sympathetic while the three other officers had their faces carefully blank.

    ¡°None, sir,¡± He finally came up with.

    Marshal Du Massi eyed him for a moment, shrugged and stood. ¡°It does not matter. He wants you and he is going to get you.¡± She smiled grimly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She turned to the other two senior officers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come if you wish.¡±

    ¡°After all my hard work? Not a chance,¡± Admiral Ressa laughed.

    ¡°Same here.¡± General Grovert answered with a smile.

    ¡°On your heads be it,¡± the Marshal spoke with a scolding tone.

    Noting the somewhat somber look on the face of Nita De Posse. Colonel Dennus had a thought which he voiced. ¡°What if the reasons are I have done something to make him angry?¡±

    Colonel Horris walked over to him, put his hands on his shoulders and with great solemnity said, ¡°We will make your death as painless as possible. I promise!¡±

    There was silence, then everyone laughed, even Dennus chuckled.

 Chapter stop.

    I am stopping posting to Ti Lepus Dies as I have become dissatisfied with the story and its arc.

    There is another story That I will begin to post shortly but I want to read it over first.

    It is the same world but concentrates on the central character, Cami, and her journey through the dysfunctional world that her planet has become.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.We will see how that gos and I will post other chapters if and when I see others want it.

    I am unhappy with the wy the arcs inter connect and think that I also have to many characters and who the main character is!

    These things I will have to deal with!

    Thanks.

 Chapter Thirty Seven.

    The trip to the palace was completed mostly in silence. But even with his tension growing, Dennus could not help commenting on the number of people who were exploring the garden.

    ¡°They all have to leave at night, although there are always some wanderers. Except for the ceremonial rooms, the majority of the building is closed to them as well. The appearance of a Black Guardsman is usually enough for the visitors to move out, although some want to record everything,¡± General Grovert explained.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a problem for security?¡± Dennus asked in surprise.

    ¡°Somehow, and I would love to know how He does it, anything that is recorded without his approval is fogged when they go to look at it or comm it. There must be some really frustrated people around!¡± Colonel Horris raised his hands. ¡°He really is His best own security.¡± There spoke the operations officer.

    Dennus wondered about asking if anyone, other than the Marshal, had met the Dark Lord, but decided against it. Obstinately, he wanted to know, but only if the information came voluntarily.

    Palace security guided them underground into the Marshal¡¯s permanent parking stall, beside the First Councillor¡¯s stall. Dennus silently noted the presence of members of the Black Guard, also known as the Imperial Guard. From there, they walked to a private elevator to the stewards¡¯ office. On arrival, they were met by the Head Steward who was anxiously waiting for them, having been informed of the Colonel¡¯s arrival time.

    ¡°So this is the Legion officer who has caused so much angst.¡± Ardent Nespot remarked. ¡°He awaits. Be warned; He is not in the best of moods, neither are the Ladies.¡± The members of the party exchanged looks. Colonel Dennus remained silent, although a sense of foreboding stole over him. He noted that none of the other officers had removed their swords, so retained his.

    Out of the office, the Head Steward led them down a corridor and through a bewildering set of twist and turns to a suite in, what Colonel Dennus later learned was the rear of the palace. Looking around as they walked, Dennus could not help but be interested in the stark simplicity crossed with elegance, of the corridors. The walls were lined with different wood panels on which hung pictures depicting scenes from the past of some unknown planet. He was tempted to query the Head Steward about the paintings, but before he could decide, they reached the Dark Lords study. Outside, standing and quietly talking, were a trio of beautiful women. Colonel Dennus did not understand the language, but could not stop himself from staring.

    ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡± One indicated the room with a jerk of her thumb. This Lady was a short, athletic woman, sporting short, dark hair. She was wearing a tight pink top and pants that went down just past her knees. Another, tall, willowy with curly red hair, wore a tight red dress that ended above her knees and matched her hair, said, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the guy He¡¯s been waiting to see.¡± She started to move forward with a big grin.

    The third said ¡°Yes!¡± with a pumping motion, ¡°Let¡¯s take him in.¡± This one was slender and wore a tight black top that was off her shoulders and light blue pants of a strange design. All three were wearing low heeled footwear of a type that Dennus had never seen before. He had the strangest feeling that he was seeing back into some forgotten past on some distant unknown planet.

    ¡°Ladies, please I beg you, no.¡± The Head Steward stepped forward to intercept them, his arms out.

    Marshal Du Massi had also stepped forward. ¡°Good day Ladies of the Circle.¡± She inclined her head slightly. ¡°I am charged with bringing this officer to the Dark Lord. You would not want to delay that would you now?¡±

    At that moment Colonel Dennus understood why Marshal Nikki Du Massi was Marshal of the Legion. She spoke calmly, but there was steel in her voice. The three Ladies stopped, looked at each other then gave the Marshal a wry grin.

    ¡°We will escort you,¡± the first one spoke, and stepping to the door, opened it.

    Colonel Horris leaned into Colonel Dennus. ¡°You will get used to it. Maybe,¡± he whispered. Nita De Posse looked up and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    The short athletic Lady and the slender one each took one of Colonel Dennus¡¯s arms and, led by the redheaded Lady, they entered the room. In a glance, Dennus noted an ancient wooden desk standing away from the wall at the far end. This was a larger than normal room, which Dennus was to come to understand, had been something called a sitting room. He immediately recognised the Dark Lord as the only man sitting by an empty fireplace. Standing in front of him, wearing a short, pale orange dress, was a slender woman with long dark hair fluffed out from her head. Other women were standing or sitting, watching with interest.

    The Lady was passionately pressing some point on the Dark Lord.

    ¡°¡­. And what is to be done with all those who have no say. Their system is barbaric and women... well I could go on about that. But these people, eighty percent of them are treated little better than slaves.¡±

    She took a breath and the Dark Lord took the opportunity to hold up his hand.

    ¡°Look what we found,¡± the redhead said. The Lady who had been speaking spun on her heel and stepped away.

    ¡°A guest has arrived. One I called for. Thank you Sydney. Sandra, Elizabeth, please release him, I beg of you.¡± The Dark Lord did not raise from his chair. Reluctantly, the two Ladies disengaged from the Colonel. ¡°Greetings Colonel, I trust that your trip was not too tiresome.¡± The Dark Lord waved him in. The rest followed.

    He stood. ¡°Andrea, I take your point.¡± Colonel Dennus was stunned, this was the famous Lady Andrea? Tall, slender with long dark hair, she had obviously been pressing her point, whatever it was, with gusto. The Dark Lord continued, ¡°You know my thoughts on the matter of planetary politics. It is to live and let live so long as they stay within the Empire¡¯s laws. You know why I do this, in any case, that is not the problem here.¡± He turned to the arrivals.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I will speak to the Colonel. Marshal, you may stay. Your party may as well if they wish, they have been through much and deserve to be in at the completion. Steward, you and Miss De Posse stay as well, you will have a part in this.¡± He looked around the room. ¡°Andrea, Dana, Jaure, Lisa, Savanna and Jasmine, you will stay. The rest may leave or stay as you wish, but be silent if you do.¡± There was an edge to that voice that made it clear that obedience was expected.

    Sitting back down in His chair, He indicated another one facing Him on the other side of the fireplace. ¡°Take the chair Colonel.¡±

    Startled, this was not normal protocol, Dennus glanced at the Marshal. She pointed to the chair which Dennus reluctantly occupied, removing his sword and leaning it up against the fireplace as he did so. Seemly not noticing, the Dark Lord glanced around the room. ¡°Sydney, Elizabeth, kindly get more chairs. The rest of you find a seat somewhere.¡± The two Ladies nominated, left the room while the rest of the group shuffled and moved around until all available seats were taken.

    The look that the Dark Lord now laid on him had Colonel Dennus wishing he was back with his battalion in a fire fight. ¡°Have you heard of the planet, Ti Lepus, in the galaxy known as Markers Star?¡±

    The abruptness of the question had him somewhat off guard.

    ¡°No my Lord.¡± Honesty would be best he felt.

    At a sign, another one of the Ladies came forward. This one was dressed somewhat more conservatively, in casual clothes and sandals. Slender like most of the others she had short, sandy brown hair and blue eyes. Holding out her hand, Colonel Dennus saw cupped in it, a data cube. ¡°Reports from the last three thousand years,¡± she said in a quiet voice. ¡°You can read them later.¡± She stepped back and sat down. Colonel Dennus noted after taking the data cube that she sat closest to the Dark Lord and, unless his powers of observation were misleading him, there was an undercurrent of tension between her and the rest of the Ladies.

    *********

    So, Ti Lepus, thought the Marshall. I must convey this to the First Councillor.

    *********

    The Dark Lord gave Dennus a narrow look, then continued. ¡°The Empire first entered the Ti Lepus system approximately one hundred and fifteen thousand years ago. The people living on the planet had developed a hunter-gather culture and were developing nicely. There were several groups of hominoids at the time, each occupying a separate niche in the planetary ecosystem. A unique and satisfying cluster of cultures.

    ¡°The decision was made to leave them in peace, and only a cursory survey was made. The decision was also made, and this is where the problem starts, to not leave any satellite surveillance drones or hidden ground ones to monitor developments. I felt disquiet then. But, when I voiced my concern, I was assured that there would be regular visits by surveyors to the planet. As it happened, there were some rebellions, no doubt some of which you have studied, along with other duties which occupied the Empire, and it was not until some twenty seven thousand years ago that the system was revisited.¡±

    He paused. ¡°You follow me so far?¡±

    ¡°I do my Lord.¡±

    ¡°What they found was astonishing. One of the cultures had dominated the others and was busily finishing slaughtering them. Do you care to guess which culture it was?¡±

    ¡°The group that dominates Ti Lepus now?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Even though they were still using stone tools and weapons, they were so antagonistic to other tribes, and hated all of them, that they had fought, even at this early age, wars of annihilation. However, they were not completely alone at this, others were almost as bad. Not all mind you. There were several groups which were peaceful and wished to coexist. It seems that they did not last long.¡±

    The Dark Lord paused, sat back in his chair and surveyed the group. Most were looking neutral while some of the Ladies named by him looked uncomfortable. Colonel Dennus, while finding the lecture interesting was still wondering what part he was to play. He also casually scanned the room and absently noted that the two Ladies who had been commissioned to bring in more chairs had done so and that all were now seated in the crowded room. He was also getting over the use by the Dark Lord of the words A unique and satisfying cluster of cultures. As well, he was internalizing and digesting the casual manner in which the Dark Lord spoke of dealing with matters of over one hundred thousand years ago.

    The Dark Lord continued, ¡°No doubt that you are wondering what happened next. Well, as the planet had not advanced beyond stone tools and showed no particular interest in doing so, the decision was made to leave them in peace, yet again. This time however, I insisted that surveillance be kept on the planet. Accordingly, a base was set up on a convenient moon and observation satellites positioned. In accordance with well-established policy, no attempt was to be made to contact the inhabitants until they were deemed ready.¡±

    ¡°I will skip over the rest.¡± The Dark Lord smiled thinly. ¡°You will see from the reports, which date from our first direct contact, that from the very beginning, these have been a very difficult group of people to deal with.¡± Again he paused. Glancing toward the watching group, he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Anyone wish to add anything to what has been said so far?¡± For a fraction, no one broke the silence, then one of the Ladies, spoke, ¡°Not about the planet, but why did you not include me in the group?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Luca, diplomacy is not your strong point, which is what we need now. I may need you to take up your sword in my name yet, though not with Ti Lepus, but not for the moment.¡±

    Seemingly now satisfied, but still looking slightly disgruntled, the Lady called Luca subsided into her chair. Two, which Colonel Dennus now recognised as Ladies Andrea and Dana, with her beautiful blond hair, exchanged glances and looked worried. A third, he remembered her name was Jaure, also with blond hair, looked down at her hands with a troubled expression. He also gave Lady Luca a covert glance. He had read much of this warrior woman in his studies as an officer cadet. The Dark Lord affected not to notice.

    ¡°Let us take a break before we continue. Steward, you have prepared a luncheon as I requested?¡±

    ¡°I have, my Lord.¡± the Steward promptly replied. ¡°Allow me leave to make certain of the arrangements, if you please.¡± He left without waiting for a reply. In a fraction of a period, he returned. ¡°The dining room across the hall is ready, in accordance with your custom, my Lord.¡± He bowed and with a gesture, indicated that all were to follow him.

    ¡°Everyone go and eat,¡± the Dark Lord commanded all to leave. With the usual low rumble of a moving crowd, most rose to follow the Head Steward. There was the usual small conversations that the people who had been sitting in silence now indulged in. The slender young woman sitting with Him did not move at first. She leant forward and said something too low for the Colonel to hear. The Dark Lord nodded. She stood and followed the crowd.

 Chapter Thirty Eight.

    Across the hall a table was ready for a vast repast. The two colonels were astonished at the multitudes of food available. Meats, fruits and vegetables of types both known and unknown were arrayed across the table. Also laid out for consumption were sweets, breads and all sorts of baking. Large bottles of strange beverages filled one end of the already groaning table. Urged by Lady Dana, the Legion officers took plates and moved to the long table.

    ¡°We can¡¯t eat all this. Can we?¡± Colonel Dennus asked Colonel Horris.

    He got a look back. ¡°I have no idea, I have never been to a meal here before.¡± He paused. ¡°Actually, until the message about you arrived, I had never been in the palace before.¡±

    Nita De Posse came to their rescue. ¡°All this food will be shared with the palace staff, none will go to waste. Eat please, you don¡¯t want to upset him by not eating do you?¡± A lovely smile spread across her face. ¡°It is one of the privileges of working here.¡±

    Each taking the chance to fill their plate, the two colonels followed the senior officers down the table. Controlling their appetites was second nature to the officers but they found this difficult with the repast laid out in front of them. At the end of the table, Colonel Dennus eyed the profusion of bottles of beverages in confusion. ¡°That is water.¡± Horris pointed one out helpfully. ¡°I assume that you don¡¯t want anything stronger!¡± Dennus grinned as he nodded.

    Taking their plates, the two Colonels joined the Marshal and her small group. ¡°Enjoying yourself, Colonel?¡± The Marshal asked. All were standing, there were no tables to sit at, but this did not bother any member of the Legion. It also gave Dennus the chance to observe the Ladies in a less formal setting.

    ¡°At this time certainly, sir. I am still waiting for the big reveal though.¡±

    ¡°He is leading up to something indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± General Grovert spoke. ¡°I am not sure if I would like to be in your place, but then, maybe, if I was, it could be interesting.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Colonel, you are at a crossroads, making your career or breaking it,¡± Admiral Ressa put in. He had a serious look on his face.

    ¡°That I know, Admiral. Yes, that was obvious once I realised I wasn¡¯t heading for a courts martial. I must admit that that came as something of a relief!¡± He and all the officers laughed at that, but quietly.

    The Lady that had sat beside the Dark Lord joined them. Dennus had noticed that she had filled a plate and left. Usually observant, he wondered why he had not seen her return. Ignoring all the others, but looking directly at Colonel Dennus, she spoke. ¡°You are perceptive Colonel, He has noted that.¡± She regarded him for a fraction longer, then left.

    Silence reigned among the officers, then, ¡°That was dammed strange, even from them,¡± said Colonel Horris.

    No one spoke for a time then Dennus ventured a question, ¡°The Ladies insisted that we eat first. Do they always do that?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± Nikki Du Massi confirmed.

    ¡°And that one, who just spoke to us. She seems close to Him.¡± There was no answer given to this statement. Dennus immediately wished he had not spoken. ¡°You have dealt with them before, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nikki spoke in a manner such that did not invite further discussion. Another puzzle, Dennus thought, but maybe it just is not a good idea to discuss the Dark Lord and the Ladies. At least when you are this close to them and Him.

    The Lady under discussion had left the room. Then, returning, she spoke quietly and briefly to Ladies Andrea and Dana, apparently passing a message of some kind. For a fraction, there seemed to be a brief discussion, then Lady Dana approached the group. ¡°We are to continue, you may leave your plate there.¡± She indicated a table. As she turned and left, Dennus could not help but admire her shapely figure and her billowing blonde hair, the last so rare in the Empire. The other four officers all gave him sympathetic looks.

    ¡°You will get used to them. You better or you will not be able to do the job, whatever it is, He wants you to do.¡± The grim advice came from the Marshal.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Dennus replied.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    With a nod, the Marshal left, followed by all the officers in tow, including Dennus.

    *********

    The Dark Lord was now standing in front of the unlit fireplace. Hands clasped behind his back, head turned to his right, He seemed to be seeing beyond the room. The Ladies had crowded together, some, to Dennus¡¯s surprise, looked frightened. Even the Lady with the light brown hair was biting her lip; and exchanging glances with the Ladies Dana and Andrea.

    After what seemed an interminable space of time, that was actually brief, the Dark Lord shook his head, took a few steps back and forwards, then stood still, face closed and chiselled in stone.

    Lady Dana exchanged another glance with Lady Andrea, then opened her mouth to speak. Before she could say what was on her mind or ask a question, the Dark Lord raised a finger and shook his head again. The tension began to seep away, even the officers were relaxing slightly. The Head Steward still looked as if he wanted to be elsewhere, while Nita De Posse seemed to be drawing comfort from standing close to Colonel Horris. Colonel Dennus smothered a smile.

    The Dark Lord moved to and sat on the desk standing at the side of the room. The Head Steward gasped at this. Ignoring that and crooking a finger, the Dark Lord beckoned Colonel Dennus to him. A surge of excitement flooded Dennus chest, he just knew that he was about to learn why he had been called across the stars to do.

    ¡°I am going to offer you a new assignment, Colonel. One that, in the past, has been handled by many men, and not a few women. Some successfully, others less so. It is dangerous. I warn you that this assignment may cost you your life. It has done so in the past.¡± All this came in a calm, level tone however a smile lightened the mood somewhat. ¡°I guarantee you that it will cost you your sleep. Now, knowing no more I ask you, without any repercussion, will you accept the assignment?¡±

    Dennus snapped to attention. ¡°I am an officer of the Legion, sire, and I swore an oath to obey all legal orders from you or your designated representative.¡± He took a breath and looked the Dark Lord directly in the eye. ¡°I accept the assignment.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The Dark Lord looked pleased.

    Still smiling, He moved and took the seat behind the desk. Opening a drawer, He pulled out an object that Dennus did not recognise. It was a folded piece of paper stuck together to form a pocket of some kind. Inside there seemed to be another piece of paper.

    ¡°Marshal Du Massi, General Grovert.¡± The two officers approached the desk. ¡°My feeling is that the rank of Colonel is somewhat insufficient for the trials that the good Colonel will be facing. From his file, I see that he is overdue for advancement. I suggest a promotion. May I have your thoughts?¡±

    Dennus carefully controlled his features and waited. He was not surprised that the Dark Lord was familiar with his personal file. However, he wondered about the manner in which He brought up the question of promotion. It put both the Marshal and General Grovert in the hot seat, giving advice to the Dark Lord would always be problematic he realised, for the next fraction anyway. While these thoughts ran across his mind, he was also aware of tension in the cluster of Ladies standing behind them.

    In the background, and quite happy to be there, Colonel Horris was actually enjoying himself for once. He might get away from this world soon and get a real command. He looked at the young lady standing beside him. At an impulse he reached over and touched her hand. Nita De Posse turned and smiled at him.

    ¡°It depends sire. On what level do you wish him to be acting?¡± The Marshal was speaking cautiously, yet unsurprised by the question. ¡°Without knowing the exact level of command you wish him to exercise, it is difficult to say.¡±

    ¡°Sire, there are holes in our commands up to the level of Fleet General and Admiral. Some officers are exercising commands holding ranks above what they should be on a temporary basis. We are dealing with that regularly,¡± General Grovert interjected. ¡°I would have no objection to the Colonel exercising a temporary rank up to General Major. But to hold that rank permanently, he would have to go to Flag Command School.¡±

    ¡°You concur Marshal?¡±

    ¡°I think that General Grovert stated his position cogently. I agree. This is no reflection on the Colonel, but to promote an officer beyond their competence is a disaster waiting to happen. Colonel Dennus is an excellent officer and will deserve a promotion. I suggest a temporary rank of General Major, following promotion to Brigadier. If he completes his assignment successfully, the temporary rank could be made permanent pending completion of Flag Command School.

    ¡°So, I will take your advice.¡± The Dark Lord nodded, opened a flap on the object from the drawer, and pulled a cream coloured document out of it. Without looking, he flicked a finger at the wall. A section opened and a large stamp floated over to him. Catching the stamp out of the air, he applied it to the document. Dennus was stunned at the casual display of power and was barely able to suppress the shudder that ran through him.

    ¡°There, that makes it official.¡± With a smile He passed the document to the Marshal who accepted it with a bow.

    Sitting back in his chair, the Dark Lord smiled. This was not altogether a happy smile, it was both amused as well as cold and cruel. A shiver ran down the spine of the no longer colonel. He was about to find out just why he was here.

    ¡°You are to assemble a fleet, take it to the planet known as Ti Lepus. The fleet will be an escort for you and the Ladies Andrea, Dana, Jaure, Lisa, Savanna and Jasmine. They will be my ambassadors and your primary responsibility will be to protect them from any harm.¡±

    Brigadier Dennus felt a cold hard lump settle into his stomach.

 Part Five; Heat; Chapter Thirty Nine.

    The hot season had passed on northern Ti Lepus. The weather was turning and the rains had started. For many this was a relief. For Nic ra Ptocto, now a Chief Inspector, the rains were just another burden that he had to deal with. The meeting had dragged on but most attendees were gone, leaving just Sessi Dark gen Wattar of the Secret Police, the Grey, and newly minted Inspector Evit ra Docci. Both eyed him with some sympathy mixed with amusement.

    After the silence had dragged on for a fraction, Docci stirred. ¡°The rains have one benefit, it should stop some demonstrators coming out for the next riot.¡±

    Ptocto grunted, ¡°So there will be a few less to arrest. Just wonderful.¡± He turned to the Sessi. ¡°You have been very quiet. I have the feeling that what you haven¡¯t said is bad, very bad. Please tell me that I am wrong.¡±

    With a sigh the Grey leaned forward. ¡°You are not wrong. I have two items to speak to. This is for the two of you only.¡± He stopped and looked at them both, stood up and closed the door. Walking back to his seat, he pulled out a small object of shiny metal, about six centi¡¯s square.

    ¡°Is that a device for scrambling recorders? I have never seen one that small,¡± Docci remarked.

    ¡°Yes, video as well. The Empire has very good technicians.¡± There was surprise on the faces of the two policemen. This indicated a deeper involvement with the Empire then they had known about, but they did not enquire further and waited expectantly.

    The Grey sat back with another sigh. ¡°The Secret Police, as you know, has been investigating a certain member of the Council. It seems that we may be able to accumulate enough information to do something about him soon. That is the minor thing. The major thing is more complex. Since the execution of Lewes, the agitation has grown worse as you know. The reason for the agitation, however, has changed.¡±

    Chief Inspector Ptocto sat forward. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Why is this going on? We thought that it was the Frim¡¯s. They set Lewes up to be a martyr, but they don¡¯t have the power, the width of contacts or the credits to do all this. Leves is behind it I am certain, but why? I think that I have finally figured it out. He wants to take all power. He wants to take over the council completely. And he may have persuaded enough of the council to go along with him.¡± In his agitation, Dark gen Wattar rose up out of his chair and began to pace the small office.

    Ptocto and Docci stared at each other, beyond speech for the moment. Docci opened his mouth to speak, but closed it when Ptocto caught his eye and shook his head.

    Wattar began to speak again. ¡°It has taken me too long to get to the bottom of this. You remember the meeting with Rentap Dressiler?¡± Ptocto nodded. ¡°Then, I thought that it was just the usual thing. Different people unhappy with their status and the like. Blaming it all on the outsiders like we all tend to do at times. We are unhappy people in that regard. But when it kept growing, I started to worry. Always it came back to the Frim¡¯s, but that stayed a dead end. Where were they getting their information from? Without approval from the courts, I could not obtain permission to tap into their network. But there were others, minor players it would seem. But minor players have their uses too.¡±

    ¡°Who is this Rentap Dressiler that you mentioned? I have never heard of him.¡± Docci was curious.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°An importer of goods and computer software from the Empire, but mostly from other planets. This was at the beginning of our investigation, seven or eight months ago,¡± Ptocto answered.

    ¡°Why did you investigate him?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t. A senior Minister asked us to talk to him. He supplied information. No that¡¯s wrong,¡± the Grey shook his head. ¡°He confirmed to us what we knew. That all the news about the Empire was so much nonsense.¡±

    After a pause, the Chief Inspector motioned for Dark gen Wattar to continue, ¡°You recall that I went undercover to work some angles?¡± Wattar reminded them, ¡°that was about three months after our meeting with the importer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, during the spring.¡±

    ¡°I came back during the Lewes investigation.¡± He looked at Docci. ¡°You handled that very well by the way. It also gave me my first real clue as to what was really going on.¡±

    ¡°I am glad,¡± Docci grunted, ¡°because I thought that I knew, but now I have no idea!¡±

    ¡°I understand completely. I was confused as well. I went back over all that I knew of Lewes¡¯s contacts. You remember that we had been watching him for quite some time?¡± The two officers nodded. ¡°He had to be getting his information from somewhere. Councillor Leves being the obvious suspect, but how? The flow of information to the writers was infrequent, so we had to watch for a long time. We watched as many of his staff as we could, but lacked the resources to be able to watch them all.¡±

    At this Ptocto nodded in sympathy. He had similar problems. All police had the same problem.

    ¡°I looked over the staff, they were all long term employees of the Ministry. None had any associations with any known agitators, but that would have been too easy. I examined closely one in particular, the Underminister Nacek, the permanent highest associate. I could not find anything suspicious, so I looked even closer. By coincidence, that brought in Li Glwen, secretary to Leves. The perfect secretary she appeared to be, but that also put her in the perfect position to pass information. Did you know that she is the younger sister of Ardine Makapet?¡±

    The two policemen exchanged glances and frowns. ¡°Who is Ardine Makapet?¡± Ptocto asked for the pair.

    ¡°The mother of Lorena Makapet, Rentap Dressiler¡¯s mistress.¡±

    There was a hiss of in-taken breath at this revelation.

    ¡°Ardine Makapet is also the past mistress of Councillor Trem De Markus, member of Council of Ministers. Responsible for Trade and our patron.¡±

    The two police gaped at the Grey on receiving this bombshell.

    ¡°That complicates matters, a lot,¡± Docci muttered. Looking at the Grey, he asked what his next move was.

    ¡°I have known this for more than a standard month. I didn¡¯t want to tell you until I knew what I wanted to do. I discreetly did some research and found out that the two sisters are estranged. That was a comfort because I believed that Dressiler was innocent of any involvement in the leaking of any information. He simply did not have the access to the information that was leaked.¡± He paused. ¡°But I did not have any idea of why the two sisters are estranged, or what Li Glwen was doing as secretary to Leves.¡±

    ¡°Interviewing either Councillor Markus or Ardine Makapet was unpalatable, but I knew that I would have to speak to one of them sooner or later.¡± He paused, the two policemen waited leaning forward in anticipation. ¡°So I chose Ardine Makapet. I spoke to her yesterday.¡±

 Chapter Forty.

    It was with a good deal of apprehension that Dark gen Wattar had made a connection with Ardine Makapet. To his surprise, she seemed happy to take his call. The address secured, and the time agreed, he took special care to prepare for the interview. In this instance, he reviewed everything he could find about Ardine.

    Arriving at the address just early enough, he keyed the comm, secured entry and took the elevator to the top floor.

    ¡°Thank you for seeing me, madam.¡± Wattar said as he entered Ardines apartment. Looking around, Wattar noted the rich furnishings, elegantly placed in the airy and spaciousness dwelling. The contents underscored the status of the woman he was interviewing.

    ¡°The secret police are always welcome here,¡± Ardine replied with just the correct amount of condescension. Dark gen Wattar gave a bow in return.

    ¡°Please be seated,¡± She said as she took a seat on her couch and gave a wave to an adjacent chair. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, no.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes sharpened, no drinks meant serious business. The Grey took note, he would not underestimate this woman. Still very attractive, she had a similar figure to her daughter. Her hair was tied back in what Wattar knew was called a tail and she wore a floor length robe over her clothes.

    ¡°You are not under any suspicion of any illegal act, madam,¡± he said. ¡°I simply want to talk to you.¡± Wattar was feeling his way into the conversation.

    ¡°When the secret police wish to talk to someone there is always someone under suspicion. Who is it this time?¡±

    ¡°That you do not need to know, madam. The reason why I am here is somewhat different and it is difficult for me.¡±

    There was a perceptive stiffening of Ardine Makapet¡¯s body. Again Wattar took note, had she been waiting long for this conversation? He decided that a little push was in order.

    ¡°Perhaps you have been waiting for me, in a sense?¡± He ventured.

    Ardine sighed, ¡°You are here to talk to me about my sister, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. At least, in part.¡±

    ¡°And you know about the breach between the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not all. I know that there is an estrangement between the two of you, but I do not know why. I need to know all at this time of crisis.¡±

    Rising out of her chair, Ardine moved to the window, pulling back the cover and looking out over the rain swept city.

    ¡°I always love the first rains of the wet season. Not so much the hot or the cold seasons. But the rain, it always makes the city look clean after. Not for all though.¡±

    Confused but not showing it, the policeman waited, feeling silence was best.

    ¡°I love my sister, but could not agree with all her decisions. She is smart though and she learns quickly. She would also have been a great actress. There are many parts that she could have played, but she chose instead to play a most dangerous part in life.¡± Ardine stopped and turned and looked out the window again.

    Dark gen Wattar felt a chill run down his spine. He waited, again, in silence.

    ¡°Do you know who she first became mistress to?¡± Ardine asked over her shoulder.

    ¡°The name, nothing more.¡± he replied.

    ¡°The name does not matter. What does is that he was a rabid, fanatical believer in the purity of Ti Lepus.¡± She looked at the Grey. ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°I do. I have seen such people before, a number of times.¡±

    ¡°He infected her,¡± Ardine spoke in a whisper. ¡°I did not see her for several years. She was a little younger than me and barely legal herself. We lived on different parts of Ti Lepus and, well, we never linked like sisters should. We were never close like sisters should have been, even though we were close in age, I am just one year older than her. Particularly, as sisters in positions such as we were, should have been, it would have been good to be able to support each other. I blame myself as much as I blame him and as much as I blame her. I should have tried harder, but I was living in my own world and enjoying life in a good position.¡±

    Ardine was looking out her window and talking to the city as much as she was talking to Dark gen Wattar. It was almost a confessional the Grey realised. She was unburdening herself. Ardine continued and the Grey listened in fascination. He was gaining a look into a life that was closed to him.

    ¡°I was young then, not much beyond the legal age, as I said, and soon pregnant with Lorena. That pleased my then master, who made arrangements for his baby and myself. He was an older man, with no family and no close relatives, so he left a lot of Konna and property for us both. One thing he also did was give us his name, even though there was no question of marriage between us.¡± She smiled. ¡°Lorena did not need to become the mistress of Rentap. She did so because she liked him and his wife and family and they all liked her. Also, I approved.¡±

    After a pause, Wattar responded, ¡°Your sister, did she know of Lorena?¡±

    Ardine turned around, came back to the couch that she had occupied earlier, running her hands over its back.

    ¡°Oh, she approved of Lorena, partly because she was not allowed a child. I think that also affected her, but we still linked off and on as Lorena was growing. Nothing she said at the time was unusual for any citizen. I had no reason to suspect anything at all. Indeed, back then, I may have approved. I think, the association with the Dressiler¡¯s was what changed for me. Not greatly, but enough. Along with my becoming the mistress of Councillor Trem De Markus.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Why did you? After all, you were independent.¡±

    ¡°Loneliness was one reason. I had few friends that I could meet with and discuss what we women discuss. Also, I liked him.¡± Again she smiled. ¡°It was Trem who introduced Rentap to Lorena. It was this that led my sister and me to the break. This, plus she became the mistress of Councillor Leja Leves. He, I did not like.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I told you about Li Glwen¡¯s first lover. Leves is him doubled, no tripled.¡±

    The Grey sat back with a hiss, this was another revelation.

    ¡°You did not know this?¡± She asked with raised eyebrows and leaning back in her chair.

    ¡°I know that he is a Firster and that he hates the Empire. But not to such a degree. How do you know this?¡± Dar gen Wattar leaned forward in his chair.

    ¡°From my sister. When Leves ran the first time and lost, my sister happened to be visiting. She was unhappy that he had not been elected and let me know! Then she learned that Lorena had become the mistress of Rentap, which was totally unacceptable for her. She told me that Rentap¡¯s contacts with outworlders meant that he was not someone she should be associated with. When she talked, she showed me what she had become. That was when I learned about Leves¡¯s depths of feeling.¡± For a moment Ardine paused, then continued. ¡°She wanted me to tell Lorena to leave Rentap and I refused. She then demanded that I break off relations with Markus, again I refused. She called me a traitor to our race and when I remonstrated with her, she refused to listen. After more words were exchanged, she stormed out and since that day I have not seen or communicated with her in any way.¡±

    ¡°Not at all?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Pain showed on Ardines face as she replied, softly, sadly.

    After a moment of silence, Dark gen Wattar spoke, ¡°I thank you for telling me this. I have one further question. First, you know of the conviction and execution of Wiski Lewes?¡±

    Ardine nodded.

    ¡°Do you think that there is any danger to Lorena because of her association with the Dressilers?¡±

    There was a look of surprise on Ardines face. ¡°Why should there be?¡±

    ¡°I think that Lewes was set up to be a martyr for the agitators¡¯ cause. I am sure that he had no idea that this was why he went to Welette. I am equally certain that this was the idea of the Frim¡¯s, but now believe that it was at least approved by Leves.¡± The secret policeman stood up. ¡°But I have no proof.¡± The look on Ardines face showed that she understood.

    Standing as well, Ardine said sadly, ¡°I fear that I have made the situation even more difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± He said with a look of surprise.

    ¡°Leves is powerful.¡± Ardine spoke candidly.

    ¡°We are used to that, dealing with powerful people. It is not uncommon for us.¡± Wattar gave a rueful smile.

    Ardine admired the young member of the Secret Police. Having seen so much more than the young man she felt some pity for him. So young, she thought. He still has a belief that he could change the world.

    ¡°If I were younger ¡­¡± The woman gave him an appraising look.

    The secret policeman had had his share of approaches by women. Mostly women of the lower class who were desperate to improve their lot. But no such approach, he felt, was a greater compliment or tempted him more than that he received from Ardine Makapet. It was with an effort that he gave his goodbyes to the still beautiful, older woman and left.

    For a long time, Ardine sat in her luxurious apartment. She ran the conversation that she had just had through her mind over and over again. Then, having come to a decision, she reached for her comm unit. She made three calls, the last of which was accepted only with difficulty. Having made her plans for the next day, Ardine had her lonely supper then retired and slept.

    *********

    Chief Inspector Ptocto and Inspector Docci had listened in fascination to the secret policeman¡¯s tale. Sitting back Ptocto looked at the rooms ceiling for a fraction then gave a bitter laugh.

    ¡°So now we know. She is the conduit and we have a new target. Someone we can concentrate on.¡±

    ¡°If we can persuade a Master Judge to give us the warrants, we can start extended comm surveillance,¡± Docci interjected.

    ¡°We have been watching Li Glwen¡¯s movements for the past month. She does not keep a regular routine, which is something that increases my suspicions. She hides her tracks too well.¡± The Grey gave a grimace.

    The two policemen nodded. The irregular movements would make surveillance more difficult. It meant that they could not plan ahead or plant agents in regular spots.

    The Chief Inspector stood and moved around the desk. Sitting with his hip on his desk he spoke, ¡°You have done well. Do you have any problem with us two discussing this with our team, without directly revealing the reasons why or the sources?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you. You and your team may come up with some new ideas, and we can all use those right now! Also, we could use the additional man power. At least that is a good thing with this agitation. We can put people into places without arousing their suspicions.¡±

    The Grey picked up the scrambler and held it for a fraction. ¡°None of your men are stupid. They must be wondering why we talked together for so long. Just stress the need for security on them. I am sure that they will understand.¡±

    The two policemen nodded and then all three left Ptocto¡¯s office.

    *********

    Three weeks had passed since the execution of Wiski Lewes. It had been delayed several months because of the necessity of higher court approval. Following a further appeal, the Scrutineers had declined to hold a hearing. The public spectacle had been every bit as gruesome as would be expected.

    Councillor Leves was pleased.

    Equally pleased was his secretary, Li Glwen. Attending the meeting with the Councillor in his office with his deputies, she took notes of the routine business being discussed. Unknown and unknowable to the deputies was the subtext, which only Leves and Glwen were aware of.

    Speaking to an item of scheduling under discussion, Councillor Leves agreed to the time. He looked directly at his secretary. ¡°Yes, it is time for this.¡±

    Confused at the wording, his Deputy Minster asked. ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡±

    Councillor Leves leaned back in his chair and smiled. ¡°Yes I am certain.¡± Looking at his secretary he nodded.

    ¡°I will see to all sir.¡± She nodded and left. She knew exactly what Leves wanted and inwardly smiled. Not realising that in so doing, they set the course for disaster.

 Chapter Forty One.

    The invitation had come as a surprise to Lorena. While she meet regularly with her mother, this invitation was phrased in a formal, almost obligatory manner. It did not cross her mind to say no to the invitation, but she did wonder at the manner and reason for it.

    Club Dseire was a popular place for meetings. It was in a crowded, but not too crowded location and thus useful for those who did not want to be seen together in public. About half of the rooms were public, that is in the open but separated by curtains. The rest were totally private and closed to observation by other patrons. While popular, at least one of the attendees had to be a member of the club. Ardine Makapet was a long time member.

    It was an early morning meeting, at the seventh period, another thing that had puzzled Lorena. Her mother almost never rose that early. Fortunately, the Club Dseire gave an early morning breakfast option, so that was available.

    ¡°Good morning mother.¡± Lorena greeted her mother with the ritual kiss between mother and daughter.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    They had met in the vestibule. ¡°Let us go to our seats.¡± Ardine motioned to an attendant who escorted them to a private room. Lorena was even more concerned, and struggled not to show it. A private room meant serious matters were to be discussed.

    Seated, they ordered drinks and breakfast, a light meal for them both. Lorena was on edge and, perceptive as she was, she saw that her mother was as well. It was with an effort they maintained the light talk that occupied them until the breakfast was delivered, along with their drinks. Tea, of course.

    ¡°Would you pour, please?¡±

    ¡°Of course, mother.¡± With stated elegance, Lorena picked up the pot and poured tea into both their cups.

    ¡°You do that so lovely, dear.¡±

    Carefully putting down the pot onto its holder, Lorena took a deep breath. It was time for the matter that occupied her mother to be brought out into the open.

    ¡°So mother, why are we meeting like this?¡±

    Slowly, Ardine put the drink she was sipping down. She looked at her daughter, looked away, then back again.

    ¡°Mother, you are frightening me. What is it? Are you ill?¡± Lorena reached across and took one of her mother¡¯s hands.

    Her mother gave a strained smile. ¡°No, not that. In a way, I wish it was.¡±

    Lorena sat back in her chair, surprised. What could her mother be hiding that she could not say outright? She was completely nonplussed.

    ¡°I guess I better begin.¡± There was a pause. Lorena couldn¡¯t stop help herself from leaning forward. ¡°I had a visitor,¡± Ardine began. ¡°It was Sessi Dark gen Wattar of the secret police.¡±

    The shock showed clearly on Lorena¡¯s face. The question came unbidden, ¡°Mother, what could the secret police want with you?¡±

    ¡°My sister, your aunt,¡± Ardine gave the stark reply.

    This confused Lorena even more. She had not seen her aunt for several Ti Lepus years. While she knew about difficulties and arguments, and that Li Glwen had broken off all contact with the family, she did not know why. Deciding that to wait for her mother to tell the story would be best, she kept quiet.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°My sister and I have not spoken since you became the mistress of Rentap Dressiler,¡± Explained Ardine. ¡°She is a committed and fanatical believer in the purity of Ti Lepus. Your becoming the mistress of someone who deals with the Empire and other off-worlders was totally unacceptable to her. She demanded that I tell you to leave him and that I leave Trem De Markus as well. When I refused, she totally lost her temper and said many objectionable things.¡±

    Ardine stopped talking and took a drink. After waiting for her mother to continue for a fraction, Lorena stirred and began to speak. ¡°Wait,¡¯ her mother interrupted.

    There was another pause, then looking into her tea cup, Ardine continued, ¡°Some of the things that my sister said were threats. She said that it was not just unacceptable, but anyone who did deal with outworlders was a traitor and should be killed.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°The words she used was that they should be exterminated.¡±

    Stunned, Lorena just stared at her mother. The look on Ardine¡¯s face was indescribable. If she did not know better, she would have said that her mother was afraid.

    ¡°When I met with the Grey, it became clear to me that there would, not could but would, be real problems and soon. You must warn the Dressiler¡¯s to be careful, and you must be careful yourself.¡± With a sigh Ardine sat back in her chair. She looked fondly at her daughter thinking, <em style="font-family: tahoma, arial, helvetica, sans-serif; font-size: 1.3em">She is a smart girl, intelligent. But like so many women of Ti Lepus, strangely na?ve.

    Lorena was confused. She put her thoughts into words. ¡°Why? And what do we have to guard against?¡±

    ¡°Since the execution of that idiot, Wiski Lewes, his friends, the other writers, have been portraying him as a hero, a martyr. I am sure that they would be erecting a monument to him if they could.¡± Ardine picked up her cup and took another sip. ¡°They have also been calling for revenge, for justice in Lewes¡¯s name. As your lover is close to Councillor Trem De Markus, Councillor Leja Leves most powerful opponent, striking at him would be a strike at both.¡±

    Ardine sighed. ¡°I know what you are thinking, My aunt would never hurt her family. I hope not, but I am not so sure. In any case, those they send would not be so discriminating.¡±

    With a strong voice Lorena vented her thoughts, ¡°Hurt a women of Ti Lepus? They wouldn¡¯t!¡± Then in a small voice she asked, ¡°Would they.¡±

    Reaching out and taking her daughters hand, Ardine looked into her daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°The people who they would get to do these terrible things, hate us. They come from the lowest classes, the labour and the underclass. They hate us because they envy us. We represent a lifestyle, a freedom they could never aspire to, not them nor their children. They both want to be us and they despise us at the same time and, because they despise us they also despise themselves.¡± There was a pause. Then Ardine continued, ¡°What is worse, some of us betray their caste and join with these fanatics. I cannot imagine or understand the reasons why they would do that.¡±

    With wide eyes, Lorena stared at her mother. Never had she considered any of this. To her, it was a fantastic revelation. ¡°How can I stop this?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡±, Ardine stated flatly. Then in almost a whisper, she continued, ¡°But I might be able to do something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± It was almost too much for Lorena. She stared at her mother. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    Ardine picked up her tea cup, looked at it and set it down again. ¡°Something that I should have done a long time ago, I will see my sister.¡±

    With a smile, Ardine patted her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Go and see Rentap and Cheaine. You will find that Cheaine is not so innocent of the dangers. She already knows one of those involved that I spoke of, a woman who was once of the same status as her. You will see.¡±

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Lorena asked, with a look of someone who has had just one to many shocks or surprises dropped on them.

    ¡°We met, some standard months ago.¡± A smile, ¡°It is not important.¡± Ardine stood. ¡°I have another appointment, with the man that I was last mistress to, Trem De Markus. He is also in danger and I must impress the need for care on him.¡±

    Lorena rose, moved around the table and embraced her mother. ¡°Do be careful, mother. If things are as bad as you say, you could be in danger yourself.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I have no contact with outsiders, and the only reason to kill me would be of sheer spite. While that is not out of the question, killing me would raise too many questions and I have too many people of high standing in my corner. It is unlikely, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    With a smile and expressions of endearment, they departed.

 Chapter Forty Two

    Entering the restaurant called Tentuants Rest, Ardine Makapet caused not a little stir. A woman, even one with the status Ardine possessed, rarely met with a man unescorted however the head waiter showed nothing but polite interest as he escorted her to the waiting table occupied by Councillor Trem De Markus.

    Standing the two greeted each other as the old friends that they were. The usual endearments followed as they were escorted to their private booth.

    ¡°Thank you for seeing me Trem, it has been too long.¡± Ardine greeted her past lover.

    ¡°My dear, it is always a pleasure to see you. It is all my fault that it has been so long.¡± Markus replied.

    ¡°And your darling wife, Lesse?¡±

    ¡°She is well, and shopping again with her sister,¡± he answered with a fond smile. ¡°I remember when she took you shopping as well.¡±

    A soft laugh escaped Ardines mouth. She too remembered shopping with Lesse. ¡°It was always something of an adventure. And the damage that we did to your credit balance of Konna¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. The clothes suited you so well!¡± Markus was not just being gallant. His family was exceedingly wealthy. ¡°I know that she enjoyed the outings and was unhappy when you left.¡± He looked curiously at Ardine. ¡°You never said why.¡±

    Ardine took a sip of the tea that had been ordered by Markus and was served with all the elegance expected in such an establishment. This is fine tea, she thought. She put her thoughts into words, ¡°A lovely steeped tea, Trem. Is it a special one blended for you?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, would you like to know the blend?¡± He asked. ¡°I will have a sample packaged for you.¡± He signalled to a server, and passed his instructions. The server bowed and left.

    Trem De Markus sat back in his chair. While sipping his tea he carefully studied his past mistress. Used to appraising all people he dealt with, he recognised the signs of someone leading up to a revelation of some kind. He wondered what could have compelled Ardine to this meeting. Whatever it is must be important he felt.

    Under the scrutiny of her former lover, Ardine let slip a soundless sigh. Of course, Trem would notice something. He was too astute a man of Ti Lepus to not notice the signs.

    ¡°It was not just for the pleasure of seeing you that I linked with you, Trem. There is something I need you to know. I need to explain and I need you to understand.¡±

    Trem nodded, an expression of concern appearing on his face. His hand reached for Ardines, but he drew it back, such endearments did not happen between untied members of Ti Lepus society. Ardine understood.

    ¡°You recall our conversation about my sister? All those years ago?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Trem waited for more.

    ¡°It has surfaced again.¡±

    Trem De Markus leaned forward. ¡°I was afraid of this. She is secretary to Councillor Leja Leves, Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services. It was always a source of concern to me that she was so close to Leves. Even though she is no longer his mistress.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and with all that unrest before the execution of that fool, Lewes, I was afraid that she was involved. Afterwards, I became certain.¡±

    The two of them both took a sip of their tea. The rest of their meal arrived, a light salad meal for Ardine and a slightly heavier meal for Trem. His was a salad and vegetable meal, meats were rarely eaten on Ti Lepus, they were expensive and land for raising livestock was difficult to obtain except for that already in existence. Seafood and anything to do with the sea was not eaten for reasons buried deep in the genetic history of the people and unknown by anyone not from Ti Lepus.

    ¡°The meal is fine, Trem. It was a good idea to eat here. I did not know of this restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I heard good things from other patrons and felt it worthy of a look. That it meets your approval, shows that it is worthy.¡±

    The attendant arrived with an attractively wrapped package. He bowed and presented it to Ardine. ¡°Your tea, madam.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ignoring the standard Ti Lepus convention, Ardine gave the young man her usual lovely smile. The attendant left with a bemused look.

    ¡°That young man won¡¯t forget today.¡± Trem smiled, then his face sobered. ¡°Why today, Ardine? You could have raised this at any time. So why now?¡±

    ¡°I entertained a young man recently.¡± Ardine smiled at Term''s raised eyebrows and continued. ¡°He was one of yours, a Grey.¡±

    Markus¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Was it Sessi Dark gen Wattar, by any chance?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Indeed, he was quite charming and thorough. He listened to my long delayed tale of woe with obvious interest.¡± The smile that Ardine held was now bittersweet. ¡°I am sure that he realises that my sister was the one feeding all the information to the agitators, and I am sure that Leves is behind it all.¡±

    ¡°I see. This changes things. I actually thought that Leves had changed. He has been so efficient in his position. He didn¡¯t even raise a fuss over bringing back the death penalty. Neither did he suggest a pardon for Lewes. He fooled me completely.¡± Markus slumped in his chair.

    After a fraction, he continued, ¡°I will speak to Sessi Wattar. I want to get his thoughts on this. He has a fine mind. That is why I arranged for him to get this assignment.¡± He fell silent again.

    Sitting up he looked at Ardine. ¡°I am still puzzled as to why today you tell me this. It was not necessary, I would have heard it soon from the secret police or the Chief Inspector. They both report to me.¡±

    Putting down her fork, Ardine looked straight at Trem. ¡°After the Grey left, I thought for a long time. These are dangerous times, Trem. I fear for Lorena. I fear for the Dressiler¡¯s and I fear for you.¡±

    Markus stared at his former mistress, then choked back a laugh. ¡°You fear for me? I am protected by both the secret police and the regular police!¡± he indicated two men standing at discreet distances. ¡°I am well protected.¡±

    ¡°As have others been in the past. Do not underestimate the fanatic¡¯s self-delusion and ability to convince themselves of the purity of their cause. There are ones who would happily give their lives to kill someone if ordered to.¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Trem seemed amused. ¡°My protection team is also fully aware of all your concerns.¡± He became sober. ¡°However, I cannot offer the same protection to the Dressiler¡¯s and like you, I am concerned.¡± He fell silent.

    While they ate, there was silence between the two of them, both deep in their thoughts.

    ¡°I understand that the secret police cannot offer protection to anyone not in the government. Is there nothing that they can do?¡± Ardine asked.

    ¡°I do not know. I will make some enquires and whatever the answers are, I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°Are there any businesses that offer protection?¡±

    ¡°Nothing that would work for them in the sense that you mean.¡± He took another bite. ¡°There are people that are hired to protect businesses, but they are not allowed to carry any weapons.¡±

    ¡°What about the Empire?¡±

    Markus was swallowing at the time and almost choked. ¡°The Empire? They would not want to get involved in our internal affairs if they can possibly avoid it. I have spoken to both Commissioner Flores and Major Van Houser, the Legion representative.¡± He stopped, considered what to say, then continued, ¡°Others as well. All have reassured me on numerous occasions that, while they are concerned and are watching events closely, they have no interest in getting involved in our internal affairs directly or indirectly.¡±

    Ardine looked disappointed, but wondered about the ¡®others¡¯.

    Then Trem continued. ¡°They are as I said, extremely concerned however, with the state of our internal affairs. If we go to a state of emergency, then the Empire might consider intervening. Things will become complicated than and that is what I am really concerned about.¡±

    ¡°The people would not stand for the Empire sending in troops. There would be an uprising!¡± Ardine was aghast. She knew her people well. ¡°It would play into Leves¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I know that? The Empire¡¯s representatives as well, but that is not just what concerns them, there is one additional factor that no one here has considered.¡±

    There was a pause. Finally Ardine sighed. ¡°Very well, I will play, what is it?¡± She said with a roll of her eyes.

    Looking directly at her, Trem replied, ¡°The Dark Lord.¡±

    Confused, Ardine stared at Markus, ¡°What does He have to do with us?¡±

    ¡°What indeed. I spoke to Major Van Houser not a standard month ago. It was a routine discussion but before it ended, he told me something that scared me. I haven¡¯t told anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What he told me was that the Dark Lord had unexpectedly returned from what he said was to have been an extended time of several years away. On His return, He was also in a very dark mood. This was sometime after Lewes¡¯s trial and before he was executed.¡± Markus took another sip of his tea as the remains of their meal were removed, then continued. ¡°What he also told me was when He returned, the Legion was put on alert. However while there were the usual small areas of engagement in several galaxies, there was nothing of any real consequence happening anywhere in the Empire. He also told me that several sub fleets had been ordered into our galaxy. Some have been ordered quietly into our system.¡±

    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Ardine whispered.

    Trem gave a head shake. ¡°Even with the Dark Lord prodding it, it takes time for an organization the size of the Empire to react.¡± A last sip of the tea. ¡°So my darling,¡± Trem De Markus smiled, ¡°Do not worry for me, but for our planet because I am very worried.¡± He signaled the waiter and paid the bill for the meal. There was no conception of tipping on Ti Lepus.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± She said softly. Then more sternly, ¡°I have one more person to see. Can I speak of what you have told me?¡±

    ¡°If you think that it will do any good.¡±

    ¡°I have to try. Will it do any good?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    They stood, preparing to go their separate ways.

    ¡°I wish you well, Madam Makapet.¡± Markus gave the formal goodbye.

    ¡°And good health to you, Master Markus.¡± Ardine acknowledged with her formal reply.

    With smiles, they separated and each left, Markus with his two guards, while Ardine looked for an unclaimed automatic transport vehicle.

    ¡°One more call to make,¡± Ardine spoke to herself.

 Chapter Forty Three.

    The third meeting she had arranged, was to be held at the Trigon Club. In this case, it could be considered neutral ground. Arriving at the club on time, Ardine Makapet was surprised to learn that her sister was waiting for her.

    Escorted to the alcove selected, Ardine appraised Li Glwen, wondering at the same time if she could remake the contact that sisters should have with each other.

    ¡°Welcome sister, you look well.¡± The words sounded welcoming enough, but Li Glwen did not rise and there was a note of insincerity in the voice. Ardine pursed her lips. Sitting down, she ordered a drink from the usual slim and scantily dressed young attendant.

    ¡°No food, dear? You don¡¯t wish to eat with me,¡± purred Li Glwen.

    ¡°I have eaten already, sister,¡± Ardine accepted her drink with a smile of thanks to the attendant. ¡°If you wish to eat, by all means go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will, but let us talk first. It has been so long since we had the chance for a chat.¡±

    There was a note of malice in Li Glwen¡¯s voice and coldness in her eyes. Ardine sighed.

    ¡°Sister, can we at least be civil?¡±

    ¡°I suppose we can, if you don¡¯t try to convert me to the Empire and try to convince me of its goodness.¡±

    ¡°I have no intentions of doing either. Or of trying to convince you that outsiders or outworlders, whatever you want to call them, are just as good as you,¡± Ardine calmly replied.

    Surprise flickered in Li Glwen¡¯s eyes at her sister¡¯s statement. ¡°Are you coming to our point of view?¡± She asked incredulously.

    ¡°In a way, I always was. It all depends on how you want to proceed.¡±  Ardine smiled at her sister¡¯s look of confusion. ¡°You see I too am a person of Ti Lepus. I experience the same feeling of revulsion meeting an outworlder and have no desire to ever leave Ti Lepus, just like you. The difference is in how we each deal with it.¡±

    Li Glwen¡¯s eyes opened along with her mouth which snapped shut as the last words registered. ¡°How we deal with it? There is only one way to deal with it. We shut out all those who would pollute us!¡±

    ¡°Really. And how do we do that?¡±

    ¡°We close down all our space stations and refuse entry to all outsiders!¡±

    ¡°And how is that going to work when a freighter shows up with needed merchandise, such as needed medical supplies that we can only get from outside?¡±

    ¡°Let them die. They are weak!¡±

    ¡°Including you?¡± Ardine put down her drink as her sister sat back in her chair. ¡°How is your condition sister?¡±

    After a fraction, Li Glwen looked away then gave a bitter look at her sister. ¡°How could you? You know what the virus does if I don¡¯t get treatment.¡±

    ¡°So long as you take the medication, the virus stays dormant. If you stop, within fourteen days, you die. I have not forgotten.¡± Looking at her sister, Ardine continued softly, ¡°If I could cure you with my death, I would. You are my sister, I would give my life for you.¡±

    Li Glwen let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Easy to say when there is no chance of having to deliver.¡±

    There was silence for a fraction. ¡°I agree, it is easy to say, which is why I have not said it before.¡± Silence again. ¡°But I would do whatever I could to save your life, which is what I want to do now.¡±

    Looking suspiciously at her sister, Li Glwen considered her words, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You are on a path which will lead to bitter pain for all of us, possibly death, certainly for many, including yourself.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? We, I want to save us not hurt any of us!¡±

    ¡°Like Lewes?¡± Ardine challenged her sister.

    ¡°He was a martyr, a credit to us all!¡± Was Li Glwen¡¯s scornful reply.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°How many do you want to die? And for what?¡±

    ¡°As many as necessary to gain our freedom!¡±

    ¡°That is something I don¡¯t understand. Freedom from what?¡± Ardine leaned forward to encourage her sister.

    ¡°From the oppression of the Empire.¡± Li Glwen sat back satisfied.

    Her sister stared at her. ¡°What oppression? I have never been oppressed by the Empire! And I know no one who has either? I do know many of our sisters and brothers who have been oppressed by our own people however.¡±

    ¡°We depend on what we can beg from them. I have seen it.¡± The lives of lower class members of Ti Lepus society seemed of little or no concern to Li Glwen.

    ¡°We sell them goods, there is no begging, and other planets sell us their goods. They approach us. We don¡¯t even have to go to them most times!¡±

    ¡°Ha, we will never be free unless we go our own way.¡±

    Seeing this was going nowhere, Ardine recognised her sisters ingrain point of view, she asked a simple question. ¡°What do you think the Empire will do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that? Do you really believe that the Empire, having spent the lives and the blood of its troops on countless worlds, would let one tamely leave?¡±

    ¡°Why would they want to keep us if we make it clear that we want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Because when you join something like the Empire, you don¡¯t just leave. This is the Empire, not some club like, well this one! ¡± Ardine waved her hand around. An attendant hurried over but was dismissed with another wave of the hand.

    ¡°Ha, well we will see who is right!¡±

    ¡°And if I could show that you are already wrong?¡±

    ¡°How could you do that?¡±

    ¡°I have information that you may not have.¡±

    Li Glwen leaned forward, eagerly. ¡°What is this information?¡±

    Sitting back Ardine marvelled at the eagerness her sister was showing. This was not characteristic. Why was she so eager?

    ¡°What do you know of our master, the Dark Lord?¡±

    ¡°No more than anyone,¡± Li Glwen gave a shrug.

    ¡°You know that He is extremely powerful?¡±

    ¡°So the stories go. Probably a lot of lies to keep people frightened.¡± Li Glwen gave another shrug.

    ¡°His habits are interesting. Every couple of hundred years or so, He takes an extended holiday, possibly to Tantalus, but no one knows for sure. He took one earlier this year, but came back to Tihab suddenly and unannounced.¡± Ardine leaned forward and took a sip of her sparkling water.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Her sister urged her. ¡°This is not anything startling, but I will listen.¡±

    ¡°Well, He was in a very bad mood it seems and no one knew why. After all, apart from a few small areas of unrest, the Empire was quiet. But this was just after the Lewes trial. Also, He put the Legion on high alert and has ordered several sub fleets into this galaxy. Even into this system.¡±

    ¡°And you think that all this is aimed at us?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do.¡±

    ¡°Why? Those movements could just be maneuvers that the Legion does from time to time.¡± The sneer was obvious. ¡°And his bad mood, hah! All this is just conjecture.¡± She laughed. ¡°So where did you get this information from.¡±

    ¡°A private source, but reliable. I know many people.¡±

    After a fractions silence, Ardine continued, ¡°You really think that you could rub the Dark Lord¡¯s face with the excrement of a Propis, and get away with it? All the stories I have heard agree that He is not the forgiving kind.¡±

    ¡°Why should He care about us? We are nothing to him!¡± Li Glwen laughed.

    After taking a sip of tea and waiting for her sisters further comments, Li Glwen spoke in a confident and unruffled manner about the revelations, ¡°You seem to have bought into all the stories about this Dark Lord. I don¡¯t believe He even exists, except as a legend.¡± She made a dismissive waving motion with her hand. ¡°An artifact to keep planets compliant and submissive!¡±

    With a start Ardine realised that there was not a hope of changing her sister¡¯s mind. Her beliefs had become so ingrained into her personality that the two were now inseparable. Ardine sat back in her tall chair with a sigh. She knew that she had failed. There was only one thing left that she had to do.

    ¡°I see, you and Leves are determined to lead the planet down a dark path. Even if the Dark Lord appeared beside this table, you would dismiss him. Well there is but one thing I have to say.¡± Ardine stared directly into her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°No harm is to come to Lorena. I will not stand for it. Understand?¡±

    There was a hiss of an intake of breath. ¡°You threaten me? Your sister?¡±

    ¡°I have said what I have said. On your head, be it.¡± The traditional declaration of unbreakable resolve was delivered in a flat voice and without expression.

    With an angry gesture, Li Glwen jerked herself up from the table and stalked out of the club. After settling the account, Ardine also left, leaving an interested and somewhat confused attendant behind her.

 Chapter Forty Four.

    Running hard down the back straight, Cami concentrated on her rhythm as she approached her next jump, this a water one. After this was the wall followed by the fence, the worst one with the very whippy branches of a bush standing straight up to whip the legs of those who don¡¯t clear it. From the start line there was a dash with each competitor keeping in their own lane down the front straight to the first set of four hurdles, followed by a second set of four less than a dozen steps later. After both of these had been cleared, they were removed to allow the sprint to the finish. The hurdles were followed by a wooden beam, the water jump, then the wall. The last obstacle set up in the center of the final turn as always, the hated fence. After the second set of hurdles, each competitor could leave their lane to follow whatever path was best for them, they just had to clear each hazard! These hazards and once around the long track was the standard for her age group, older competitors had longer races and more obstacles.

    Clearing the fence easily, keeping as close as possible to the inside of the track, Cami drew another breath and stretched her legs as she settled into her sprint out of the curve into the straight. Hard on her heels was her main competition, a student from another school. While this was not a fully sanctioned event, Cami had lost to this girl each time they had met before and was determined to beat her this time!

    Coming into the home straight, Cami willed the last bit of speed out of her legs, the reserve she had saved till this moment. Sprinting as fast as she could, Cami raced for the finish, spurred on by applause from the spectators, roaring their delight, something only allowed in public at times such as this.

    Breathe, she urged herself. As the finish line grew closer, she felt that she could hear the pounding footsteps of her competition gaining on her, but the cries of the spectators encouraged her to greater efforts.

    Breathe faster, move faster, hold on, the thoughts pounded through her as the finish line seemed to grow closer but oh so slowly!

    With a final surge she crossed the finish line, barely managing to retain her feet, oblivious to cheers from those watching. Then her coach was there, a bottle of concentrate in her hand, moving her off the track.

    ¡°How did I do?¡± Cami gasped, gulping down a mouthful of the drink.

    ¡°You did well, Cami,¡± her coach Nessi ot Rimma was a member of the service class, reassured her, ¡°you won!¡±

    ¡°I did?¡± Cami took another swallow of concentrated vitamins, electrolytes and sugars along with other essential minerals. ¡°Who came second, third?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Nessi counselled the girl she was beginning to view as her best chance to advance in status. ¡°I want you to go to the training room and do your recovery exercises. A quarter of a period now!¡±

    ¡°Yes Coach Rimma.¡± Cami took the proffered towel to wipe her sweat covered face and keeping the drink, headed to the schools exercise room where she would carry out the set of cooling down routines that had been designed for her.

    *********

    As Rimma watched Cami leave, another coach joined her. ¡°New is she?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Nessi asked innocently.

    ¡°The girl who just set a record in the jump for her age group, that¡¯s who?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did, didn¡¯t she!¡± Nessi didn¡¯t smile, not openly. ¡°She has been with me since the beginning of spring, not long after the Green Leaf Festival.¡±

    ¡°A contract girl then.¡± The coach from a different school, murmured. ¡°Going to be interesting. Better keep an eye on the one she just whipped,¡± came the unnecessary advice, ¡°that one doesn¡¯t like to lose, especially to contract girls.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I will.¡± Nessi nodded. She knew all about the second place finisher, a girl whose family was high in the service class with a status inset of ra. Almost fifteen, this was the last set of races that she would be running, and she had really wanted to win as her status would improve. She was also known to have a nasty temper, and there had been talk of harassment of contract girls by her.

    *********

    Oblivious to this background, Cami had settled on a stationary bicycle after she had spent some time on a treadmill. A considerable number of girls were in the room, some warming up, others cooling down from the same race or other competitions, there had been field events taking place at the same time as The Jump. Some had even congratulated Cami on her success.

    ¡°Nice run.¡± A girl who had been in the same race complemented Cami.

    ¡°You have really come along,¡± said another, a girl Cami recognised from her new school.

    ¡°Thank you, I have a good coach,¡± Cami replied.

    ¡°You have Coach Rimma don¡¯t you?¡± The girl, Cami didn¡¯t know her name, continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cami nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, she¡¯s really good.¡± The girl said as she walked away.

    One of those cooling down on a treadmill was glaring at Cami. Ninna ra Conga was upset that she had lost to a new girl, one who had been recently been contracted and was from the far side of Ti Lepus to boot. She had beaten Cami easily the first time that they had met, while in the second, Cami had been on her heels but had faded to third. But this time, Cami had taken the early lead and held it to the end. Ninna ra Conga was not happy.

    Stepping of her machine, she started to walk towards the standing bike that Cami occupied. One of the other girl athletes, a senior girl, one of very high status Cami guessed from the respect that had been shown to her, put out an arm to stop Ninna. The two girls exchanged some words then the senior girl nodded, spoke some more and moved her arm. Ninna held her face blank as she moved towards her prey.

    Cami, meanwhile had not been unaware of the subtle nuances in the room. A newcomer, she kept herself aware of her surroundings which were so different from what she was used to. She also watched the girls of different ages so that she could learn from them. Contract girls like herself clearly behaved differently from the girls who were not. These last seemed to know each other quite well and chatted freely whereas, the contract girls tended to keep to themselves. Just like me, Cami thought as she wondered about the differences.

    As soon as had Ninna entered the room, her eyes had sought out Cami and she continued to stare at her as she used the treadmill. Now, as she walked across the room, Cami instincts went on alert. Since the incident when she was traveling home on the public conveyance, she had spoked to the self-protection trainer who had quietly given her considerable additional training. Not much, just some instruction and practise on where and how to hit using both hands and feet. She had never told her parents or family, Coach Rimma or the Dressilers.

    As Ninna came close to the bike she stopped on Camis right with her hands on her hips. ¡°Well, what do we have here?¡± She sneered. Almost two full years older than Cami, she was also taller and heavier.

    Staring back, Cami continued to slowly cycle. ¡°I would say that it is obvious.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Snapped Ninna, taken aback, usually her victims just remained silent. The logical and honest response caught her off balance.

    ¡°Well,¡± Cami replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious what I am, a girl on a stationary bike.¡± Ninna just stared, open surprise on her face. One of the contract girls giggled while the senior girl who had spoken to Ninna frowned and started to walk towards them, she was too late.

    Forgetting whatever warning she had received, Ninna snapped. ¡°You little basticka, you!¡± she snarled as she reached out and grabbed Camis hair, intending to drag her of the bike. Instinctively, Cami reacted, with her right hand she grabbed one of Ninnas arms while striking out with the heel of her left palm. More by luck then aim, she caught Ninna right on the nose, hard.

    The unexpected pain, something she had never felt before, caused Ninna to let go, cover her nose with her hands and stagger back into the arms of the senior girl. Seeing the bloody result, this girl reacted fast. Pointing to one of the junior girls, she yelled, ¡°Get me a towel¡± Ninna was attended to and taken away by another senior girl. Turning to Cami the first girl spoke swiftly.

    ¡°I saw what happened Cami! Ninna struck first! Hit the shower, then find your coach! Tell her what happened and give her my name.¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Cami asked even as she wondered how the girl knew who she was.

    ¡°Premma de Markus.¡± At Camis wide eyes, Premma saw that she recognised the name. ¡°Go,¡± had Cami moving swiftly but with deliberation out of the training room, she never looked back.

    *********

    Showered and changed, she found Nessi ot Rimma standing at the coach¡¯s space for her school, making entries into her log. Causally glancing at her prospect, she gave a second and longer look. Seeing not very well-hidden distress, she waved the young woman over.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Ok, what happened?¡± Nessi listened without comment until the end when she asked, ¡°Who was this senior girl?¡± Camis answer brought a whistle, ¡°de Markus, hmm interesting, you have some firepower in your corner if they want to make trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why should they make trouble, I just defended myself?¡± Cami wondered.

    ¡°I know the family; they are desperate to gain high status designation and will do just about anything to achieve that.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami still looked distressed. ¡°And I guess that I may have done something to affect that.¡±  She stopped then started again, looking up at her coach. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Talk to your contract family right now, tell them everything. I will see to things here at the meet. Don¡¯t worry about that, I know what to do.¡± Nessi gave a nod to Cami, and with a ¡®see you tomorrow¡¯ ringing in her ears, Cami left.

    Nessi ot Rimma did know what to do. Aware of the politics involved, she immediately found Premma de Markus, and asked her about the incident. After Premma confirmed Camis story, Nessi went to the central security station, reviewed the security record, asked for and obtained a certified copy of the automatic recording. By now the official organisers had become aware of the incident and Nessi was ready for them.

    *********

    Cami wasn¡¯t ready, also she wasn¡¯t looking forward to telling the Dressler¡¯s, no, not at all. But she knew that she had to, and her coach had spoken with urgency. Leaving the athletes area, she found the Dressilers were where they said they would be waiting. One look had Rentap on alert.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The rest of the family started at the sharp question. They gasped at Camis forthright but distressed response;

    ¡°I hit a girl who was attacking me.¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Rentap said quietly.

    *********

    Back at the Dressilers apartment, the family at in silence, subdued by the events of the day. While Cami winning was a deserved high, the aftermath had cast a cloud over the event even though at the inquiry Cami had been vindicated. Looking around, Kapat glanced at the young girl sitting beside her.

    ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡±

    Along with the rest of the family, Cami started at the abrupt question, but she knew what Kaput was talking about.

    ¡°I had been having lessons in self-defence for several months before coming to Lepus Mal.¡± Cami replied. ¡°They were part of my athletic training at the Middle Club at the Girls Room in the Collective Hall. They were increased after I was attacked by a drunk on the transport taking me home one day.¡±

    After a fractions silence and stares at this unexpected revelation, Rentap asked the obvious question.¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asked,¡± Cami huddled down in her seat, arms across her body, ¡°anyway, it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to talk about. Actually I wanted to forget it.¡± The others nodded, that was reasonable. For a fraction, there was silence then Cami finished. ¡°I had seen drunks on the transport on other days, but they had never bothered me before.¡± There was silence while the others waited for Cami to continue. ¡°If the policeman hadn¡¯t been there that day, I don¡¯t know what would have happened. It was scary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that was good for you.¡± Rentap agreed while the others looked on. Dinis and Kapat with interest, Cheaine with a slight frown. ¡°Do you know who the policeman was?¡± Rentap asked.

    ¡°He said his name, I think that it was Dark something, Water or something like that.¡± With an effort Rentap kept his face blank. Dark gen Wattar? How big a coincidence was that! While the children didn¡¯t notice, they were concentrating on Cami, he saw the look that Cheaine threw him. With an inner sigh, he knew that he would have to explain, so he turned back to the day¡¯s events.

    ¡°Well the standing committee held the other girl at fault, not you Cami. She was also put on probation for the remainder of this year and all the next. It was obvious that you had no choice but to defend yourself. While I disapprove of violence, it¡¯s clear that your actions were in self-defence.¡±

    Cami thought that Rentap was acting rather pompous and from the expression on his face when he saw the looks that the rest of the family was giving him, he agreed. He coughed, ¡°Well it¡¯s been a long day, let¡¯s all say our good nights and get to bed.¡±

    *********

    Subdued, the three children said their goodnights and left. Rentap also left while Cheaine went to the kitchen to set the menu for the next day and authorise any necessary purchases. Going over the list of items she discussed them with Jean ne Pator, their housekeeper. With a brisk nod she approver the menu and purchasers Jean suggested.

    Studying her mistress, Jean decided to speak up. ¡°Madam, if I may.¡± She began.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Cheaine spoke in surprise.

    ¡°Do not be too hard on Cami.¡± Jean said. ¡°She did what was necessary to stop someone from hurting her.¡± Jean looked directly at her mistress and emphasised what she said next. ¡°And No More!¡±

    With a feeling of unreality, Cheaine stared at her housekeeper. ¡°I am not sure I understand.¡± She said.

    ¡°Cami defended herself and stopped. That is a hard thing to do. It shows that she hadn¡¯t lost control. That is good.¡± Jean looked directly at Cheaine. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how hard it is to do that, to stop hitting someone who is hurting you. We of the underclass know what it is like to be abused by others and defend ourselves. Consider, if someone was hurting Kapat, what would you do to stop them?¡±

    ¡°I think that I would do what is necessary.¡± Cheaine answered slowly.

    ¡°That is what Cami did.¡± Jean replied.

    *********

    Laying on her bed still dressed and staring at the ceiling, Cami wondered if she had ruined everything with her hitting that girl! Would she be sent back to her family, with the ominous words ¡®unsatisfactory completion¡¯ stamped across the contract? With her mind focused on these unpleasant thoughts she jumped to her feet at the soft chime of someone announcing themselves at her door. Opening it, she was startled to see Kapat standing there.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cami asked in surprise.

    ¡°May I come in?¡± The slightly older girl asked. Even more nonplused, neither had been in the others bedroom before, Cami stood back to let Kapat in.

    ¡°You had two sisters to share your old bedroom with, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kapat asked looking around. ¡°And your old room was smaller than this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cami watched Kapat, puzzled.

    ¡°Really, however did you cope?¡±

    Taken aback, ¡°We just did.¡± Cami replied, ¡°My sisters had bunk beds.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t have a window?¡±

    Cami shook her head, still puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, that must have been a big change for you.¡± Kapat seemed to be at a loss to say more. Cami wondered what had brought her to her room and decided to ask.

    ¡°Kapat, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering,¡± Kapat wandered around the bedroom. ¡°Have you ever hit someone before?¡±

    Defensive, Cami replied with a brittle ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Neither have I. I don¡¯t know what I would do if someone attacked me.¡± Unconsciously, Kapat sat on the bed. Slowly, Cami Joined her

    ¡°Did you know the girl you hit?¡± Kapat asked.

    ¡°I only remember her first name, Ninna, but we had raced before, although she had always won.¡± Cami shrugged, it was becoming a habit of hers. ¡°She was older, faster and better trained.¡± Then Cami grinned and gave a rare giggle, ¡°At least until Coach Rimma had worked with me for a while! I have really learnt a lot from her, like how to run a race, manage my breathing, when to put on a sprint, things like that.¡±

    ¡°You ran that last race really well¡± Kapat also smiled. ¡°We were really proud of you.¡± With her head to the side Kapat looked at the strange girl who had come into her life. ¡°Will you have to race her again?¡±

    ¡°No, she will go onto seniors now.¡± A resolute look appeared along with a frown. ¡°But I bet that she will try to make trouble for me, maybe Premma de Markus too.¡±

    ¡°If she does, she will have more trouble than she can imagine. No one will want to upset the de Markus clan on purpose and father is friends with her uncle who is a minister. I bet that her family is pretty upset with her right now. That was a severe punishment that she got and it¡¯s going to cost her a lot of friends and some status as well!¡± A pensive look appeared on Kapats face. ¡°I heard about her from some other girls who have transferred over from her school.¡± What was said next, really surprised Cami. ¡°You may have made some new friends!¡±

    ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do it that way!¡± Cami sat up in surprise. ¡°Was Ninna that disliked?¡± Kapat nodded. ¡°Oh, well, sometimes you get what you deserve.¡± Cami stopped than spoke again. ¡°I just hope that she stays away from me.¡±

    ¡°You would hit her again?¡±

    ¡°Only if I had to. I don¡¯t want to, but sometimes you have to defend yourself.¡± Camis chin came up in her characteristic way as she continued, ¡°I am also going to take some more self defense classes, Coach Rimma said that she would help me with them.¡± A mischievous look appeared as Cami continued, ¡°Want to join me?¡±

    ¡°What, join you?¡± Kapat gasped, ¡°In defence classes?¡± Cami laughed at the horrified look Kapat displayed at the thought. ¡°Cami, how could you!¡± Kapat scolded Cami then laughed herself.

    It was the first time the two girls had ever talked to each other alone and they continued for a while longer. Finally they hugged said good night and Kapat returned to her bedroom.

    It had been a traumatic day for the family and Rentap missed the news so he did not hear about the execution of a writer for treason in a minor southern town. Not that he would have considered it a matter of significant importance.

    *********

    Nikie di Frim was content, several of their co-conspirators had recruited some possible supporters willing to carry out an attack. Training for the attack by the selected shooters was being carried out carefully in a derelict part of the capital and a number of false leads had been laid giving the police some juicy targets in other parts of the country.

    The training had to be limited to basic gun handling due to the need to avoid arousing police suspicions and the fact that all the recruits had to work. This was proceeding as fast as possible. The date for the attack was expected to be the first day of the Rains Festival, less than a month away.

    For security reasons, the shooters had no idea at this time who they were going to attack or who ordered it. They knew that they likely would all die and accepted this outcome.

    Also, they had no idea who the Frims were.

 Chapter Forty Five.

    Ti Lepus Imports was quiet, the business humming along. Rentap Dressiler, now part owner with Osterwald ra Tyrrel as junior partner was more than satisfied with his decision to both release him from his contract and to bring him into the company. He had discussed his thoughts with both his wife and his mistress. With a complete lack of surprise on his part, both proclaimed themselves enthusiastic at the idea.

    Neither were the staff any less pleased at the idea. All had congratulated Osterwald on his new status and were confident that he would, in time, be elevated to the lower ranks of the high status and be dropping his class designation. This had already started when Cheaine had arranged to meet, for the first time, Sirian, Osterwald¡¯s wife.

    This meeting had included an amusing episode when Cheaine had asked if Sirian had considered the question of Osterwald¡¯s mistress or did he already have one?

    ¡°A mistress?¡± Sirian a compact younger woman of the same status as her husband, was from what was considered eastern Ti Lepus and had gyrated between appalled, shocked and curious.

    They were sitting in a private booth in the Trigon Club. Sirian had been unable to stop staring around when they entered, although she had done her best to conceal her curiosity and had now settled down, ¡°I had never considered that,¡± she confessed.

    ¡°It will be expected.¡± Cheaine continued with some sympathy. ¡°I understand that the concept maybe foreign to you, but when you reach the high class it becomes expected.¡± She smiled. ¡°This is just one more thing that you will have to become accustomed to.¡±

    Sirian had stuttered and turned somewhat pink. When she had first viewed the young girl attendant, dressed as usual in revealing lingerie, her mouth dropped open, even more when Cheaine had suggested that she consider buying the young woman¡¯s contract.

    Rentap had laughed when, in the privacy of their bedroom, Cheaine had told him all this and described the stupefied reaction of Sirian when she was informed that they would go clothes shopping that afternoon with the mistress of Rentap!

    He was not laughing today.

    A knock sounded on his door, which opened immediately. Osterwald entered.

    Rentap rose without a smile and beckoned Osterwald in. ¡°Please sit, there is a matter that we must discuss,¡± he said, sitting behind his desk again.

    Osterwald tensed, still uncertain of his position was subconsciously alert for any possible problem. So far, any time they had business matters to discuss, it had been in the informal sitting area and Rentap had been at pains to put him at ease. Now, however, Rentap looked grim and upset, although he was doing his best to hide it. It was a complete change from his earlier mood when he had left to meet Lorena for an infrequent morning meeting.

    ¡°You know I met with Lorena this morning?¡± Rentap began.

    ¡°Yes, you mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised when she commed me. It is rare for her to do so.¡± Rentap paused, rubbing his face.

    Osterwald became more concerned, such displays were rare for Rentap, indeed for any man of Ti Lepus.

    ¡°Sir.¡± He dropped back into his accustomed manner, then corrected himself. ¡°I mean Rentap, what is causing you so much distress?¡±

    There was a long pause while Rentap gathered his thoughts and composure. ¡°Lorena had a visit from her mother. She wanted to give her a warning.¡± He fell silent again.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Confusion showed on Osterwald¡¯s face, he was completely at a loss.

    ¡°You recall that secret policeman, the Grey?¡±

    ¡°Of course, gen Wattar. I forget his first name.¡±

    ¡°He interviewed Lorena¡¯s mother, Ardine, and it seems she had some information to give him. Lorena said it was family, but would not say exactly what it was. She did tell me that her mother had also met with Markus and he told her about the Dark Lord.¡± Rentap proceeded to explain further.

    ¡°And it is serious enough for her to want to warn you of danger?¡± Osterwald asked after absorbing the new information.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rentap fell silent again, Osterwald waiting for him to continue.

    After a short silence, Rentap continued. ¡°Leves is behind it all. Lewes was an unwitting martyr, set up to enrage others. In particular the lower status citizens, the ones unhappy with their lot and who want more status.¡± He gave a short bark of a laugh. ¡°I doubt that he realised how much he was set up. Someone as arrogant as he was. When he was arrested he probably thought that he would just get a fine, I am sure that the death sentence came as a real shock.¡± There was a silence between the two for a fraction.

    ¡°I also find it interesting the timing of the changes in the law regarding the death sentence,¡± Rentap spoke musingly. ¡°I remember that Leves was one of the Councillors who were in favour of the change.¡±

    ¡°But what does he want? Leves, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Power. He is fanatical, but hides it well. He is pulling all the strings.¡± Rentap took a breath. ¡°He wants to take over the Council and is halfway there.¡±

    ¡°But what can we do? We are just one small company on the planet. We can¡¯t stop him from doing whatever he wants!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are correct and both Lorena and Cheaine agree.¡± Rentap smiled at the look of surprise. ¡°Yes, Cheaine was there as well.¡± He laughed. ¡°You should not be so surprised. You know that they are close.¡±

    ¡°I was just caught off guard.¡± Osterwald had a bemused look on his face. ¡°I wonder how Sirian will take all this?¡±

    ¡°Only tell her what she needs to know, there is no need to cause her distress. The real problem that we have to deal with is security, protection of our staff, premises and ourselves. What happens to the goods we import is beyond our control but we may have to talk to our contractors.¡± Rentap was getting on track, recovering from the shock of being told that he was in actual danger.

    ¡°I will talk to our friendly police inspector, oh yes he is a chief inspector now. He may be able to give us some advice.¡±

    ¡°Advice for what?¡±

    ¡°Several things come to mind: Security for the office staff, at least while they are at work; Security for both our families and us; Advice on protecting our imports as well. People who we could hire to protect us. Possibly more ideas about who and what to look for when we are out and about, things like that.¡±

    Rentap stood and started walking backwards and forwards. ¡°We can¡¯t protect all our staff, all the time. But we do have the obligation to protect them here, at our offices. Our families, well that will be more difficult.¡± Walking over to the counter where refreshments were waiting, he waved at Osterwald to join him.

    ¡°After all this I need refreshment, and you?¡± Rentap asked.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Pouring the drinks, he passed one to Osterwald then waved at the sitting area. ¡°Let¡¯s sit. We might think better now, perhaps.¡± Laying back in his chair, Rentap looked at the ceiling. ¡°What is the worst feeling is the helplessness. The inability to do something, anything.¡±

    Osterwald sat swirling his drink trying to think of something to say that would not make things worse.

    With a sudden laugh, Rentap sat up, startling Osterwald.

    ¡°Well, there is something that we can do, we can call our Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto.¡±

    Waving at his partner to follow him, Rentap returned to his desk and his comm unit.

 Chapter Forty Six.

    Rentap returned to his office after meeting with the police. The meeting had gone well with several recommendations. Having never needed to use a security firm, he hadn¡¯t even known that they existed. Over the next few days Rentap and Osterwald had made some decisions, for one, neither of them would be together when they were away from Ti Lepus Imports. For another, the security of the office would be increased and no one would be allowed in without first being vetted. Further precautions were to follow, with similar measures taken at both their homes. Cheaine, when told of the precautions, had been unhappy but accepting.

    ¡°I am sorry that we cannot be together for our trip to the Rain Festival tomorrow. Our family enjoys attending each one of the festivals, but Cheaine accepts the changes as necessary.¡± Rentap did not reveal Cheaines first reaction to the new precautions, to say that she was unhappy with them would be an understatement.

    ¡°My family and I will attend the next day.¡± Osterwald smiled. ¡°The festivals first day is always so busy anyway.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, you can attend the openings of the Snow and Sun festivals. You can get your full taste of the crowds then.¡± Rentap laughed. Osterwald laughed in his turn. ¡°I am sure that you will enjoy mingling with the highest of the high status of Lepus Mal. They are a wonderful lot! So gracious and accommodating, all of them.¡± Rentap had a combined smile of innocence and insincerity firmly pasted on his face.

    With a smile still on his face, Osterwald stood and moved to the door. ¡°Go home. Tomorrow we start anew with all this security. The Rains Festival will probably be the last occasion that you can have some time with the family without big muscled security all around you.¡±

    ¡°I will. Speak to you in the morning at least.¡±

    With a wave of acknowledgement Osterwald left. Rentap turned to the few items left on his desk.

    *********

    Cheaine was waiting with a smile when the doors slid open on his arrival. To the casual observer, it would seem that the new security arrangements had no effect on the beautiful woman, but Rentap knew his wife well.

    ¡°Darling.¡± He took his wife into his arms and kissed her.

    ¡°Rentap! The children!¡± Cheaine protested the, to her, unseemly display of open affection.

    ¡°We are in our own house and there is no one in the vestibule, so why should I not kiss my beautiful wife.¡± He looked around. ¡°Where are the children and Cami, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Jean is watching them, they are in their lounge.¡± Although Cheaine had protested the kiss, she had made no attempt to release herself from the hold her husband¡¯s arms had of her. Indeed, she was holding him just as firmly.

    ¡°I will go and get changed. We will need to talk to the children about the festival tomorrow.¡± Kissing his wife again, he released her and, walking side by side, they moved to their private quarters.

    *********

    After the family meal, the family gathered together, the parents joining the youths in the latter¡¯s lounge. Jean brought in light refreshments.

    ¡°Thank you Jean.¡± Rentap acknowledged the service. Jean left thinking again about her good fortune, she had hopes for improving her status. As this was her last task, she retired for the night.

    ¡°We really must do something about her status,¡± Cheaine commented, unaware of Jeans thoughts.

    ¡°I agree. After the festival, we will,¡± Rentap agreed. Both Dinis and Kapat agreed vocally while Cami, still uncertain of her place, especially after what had happened at her last race, nodded her head.

    Turning to Kapat, Cami expressed her curiosity about the Rains Festival. ¡°What happens? I have never been able to attend one before, I always had chores, work or school to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is fun, but be prepared, you will get wet!¡± Came the laughing response from Kapat.

    ¡°Wet. All the clothes!¡± Was Cami¡¯s horrified response, thinking of all her lovely new clothes. Another thought crossed her mind and she turned to Rentap and Cheaine. ¡°I am sorry that we missed the Sun Festival because of me.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Oh yes! So don¡¯t wear clothes that have dye that will run and stain.¡± Dinis interjected with a grin.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t scare Cami,¡± scolded Rentap. ¡°None of our clothes are of the type that the dye runs.¡± Turning to Cami, ¡°It was important to meet your family and gather effects that are important to you. Also we enjoyed meeting your family, I think that they were very nice.¡±

    Cami nodded, thinking of to the trip back to her home. It had been good to see her family again, but in the manner of the young, it was the festival that now occupied her mind. She asked about her clothes again.

    Hiding a smile, Cheaine stood and beckoned the two girls to follow her. ¡°We will select the clothes that both of you will wear tomorrow. And make very sure that the dye in them will not run!¡±

    With a laugh, the two girls hustled out the room holding hands and giggling at the same time. Cheaine gave her husband a rueful look and followed.

    Rentap gave his wife an amused smile as she left, but wisely refrained from comment. His son was not as restrained.

    ¡°Why do girls act so, I don¡¯t know, silly.¡± Dinis stopped and his father just waited. ¡°I mean, I love my sister and like Cami a lot, more as I get to know her better, but they just annoy me so much at times.¡± He sat back with a huff.

    ¡°Because they are fourteen year old girls, that is why and you are not yet sixteen and don¡¯t see the possibilities.¡± Dinis opened his mouth to speak, but closed it as his father held up his hand.

    ¡°Son, you are fifteen, and you will be sixteen years of age within the month. That is a turning point for you. You will be given more responsibilities. Your curriculum at school will become more focused and you will have to make more choices. One of them may involve Cami.¡± There was a pause for a fraction.

    Dinis was sitting with quiet attention. He had anticipated this discussion.

    His farther continued, ¡°You know that Cami sis Nep will not be fifteen until next year and therefore, sixteen a year after that. She will not be allowed or available until then, even if she agrees or refuses as is her right.¡± The unspoken implication was clear. ¡°That will be a long time for you to wait. And you must be patient and wait! If you are having problems with that, you must tell me.¡± Again, his father paused.

    ¡°You know the law, any rupture of the law cannot be hidden and the consequences would be severe. Not just to you and her, but to all of us. Not least our status. You will face the greatest test over the next year and a half.¡±

    Rentap eyed his son, the message seemed to be getting through, at least at this time. Although he was sure that much of it would be soon forgotten. After all, he too had been young once.

    ¡°Father ¡­¡± Whatever his son was about to say was interrupted as the two girls came back into the room. This time, sedately, as young women of their status. Cami was to consider herself of the same status, and be aware of how girls of high status should hold themselves. Cheaine followed.

    ¡°All ready for tomorrow, dear?¡± Smiled Rentap. His wife gave him the look that wives gives husbands at such times.

    ¡°The clothes are at least,¡± Cheaine replied, then looked at her son. She too could read the signs of a serious talk. Knowing her place in the convoluted world of Ti Lepus¡¯s internal workings, she remained silent. On that subject at least, but there were others that she could broach.

    ¡°Have you selected your clothes, Dinis?¡± Cheaine asked her son.

    ¡°Not yet mother,¡± Dinis was somewhat subdued. ¡°I will see to it now, then retire.¡± He nodded to both his parents. ¡°Goodnight mother, father.¡± Then to his sister and Cami as well, without speaking.

    ¡°Goodnight son.¡± Rentap returned the nod.

    ¡°Goodnight Dinis.¡± Smiled Cheaine.

    ¡°Goodnight brother,¡± Came from Kapat. ¡°Goodnight,¡± from Cami.

    ¡°You two need to go to bed as well. It will be a long day tomorrow.¡± Rentap addressed the two young women.

    The two girls stood gracefully. Kapat moved and kissed her father, then her mother. Wishing them goodnight, she left to her room.

    Cami gave them both a graceful bow as she had been taught and also wished them both goodnight and retired to her room.

    *********

    As the two adults walked to their private quarters, they talked quietly, as husband and wife are wont to.

    ¡°Cami has really come along, she is becoming part of the family. You have done well, my dear.¡± Rentap congratulated his wife.

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Cheaine gave a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Dinis is taken with her but still very young. But the next couple of years are going to be hard for him.¡±

    ¡°You will help him take care of things for the best, I know, darling.¡±

    The two continued to talk, arranging the affairs of their family as good parents always do.

 Part Five. Conflagration Chapter Forty Seven.

    Quiet figures flitted in and out of the private quarters of the palace. The Dark Lord¡¯s mood had improved, although not greatly, since the arrival of Colonel, now Brigadier and acting General Major, Dennus of Hosta. His improved mood had stopped the spread of the darkness for which He was, in part, named.

    Dennus was coming to grips with his new role as protector and guardian to those of the Ladies who were to act as the Dark Lord¡¯s ambassadors to Ti Lepus. However, he was slowly learning that this was not to be as simple a duty as it might have appeared to others at first. The Dark Lord¡¯s words of warning that he would be losing his sleep were prophetic.

    Currently, his foremost problem was Lady Jaure. He strongly suspected that the way he had come on her weeping was arranged by the other Ladies, possibly the quiet slender one he had noted who seemed to be close to the Dark Lord. Lady Jaure¡¯s flood of tears was not feigned as far as he could see, but it was still with much trepidation he approached the Dark Lord. Making a quick assessment, he felt that his sovereign seemed in a slightly better mood at this time.

    ¡°You have a request?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    The Dark Lord waited, face immobile, sitting in His usual arm chair in His private study. Dennus took a breath. To the Dennus¡¯s surprise, there were no Ladies present this time. Not even the Dark Lord¡¯s usual companion. This, to the General, was a further sign of a quiet arrangement which he didn¡¯t like at all. An open book lay on a low table near Him, its language unintelligible to the general.

    ¡°It is the Lady Jaure sire.¡± The General continued, ¡°I believe that she does not wish to carry out the role of ambassador.¡±

    The Dark Lord continued to study the officer, still without expression. ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    With another deep breath, Dennus replied, ¡°Yes sire, I do.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Dark Lord frowned and fell silent, looking down at His hands. After a fraction, He looked back up. ¡°Very well, send her to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°The forward positioning of the fleet is progressing well. The armoured planetoids are being transported as we speak. We should be ready to leave for Ti Lepus in a standard week.¡± And then my work will really begin, Dennus thought.

    ¡°I see, keep the good work up. As to Lady Jaure, I will nominate a Lady to replace her.¡± He smiled, a cat¡¯s smile. Like many smiles, it looked out of place on Him. ¡°It is not easy to deal with the Ladies. I was not wrong about you.¡±

    The acting General Major left in a state of mild shock.

    *********

    Relived to have a positive agreement, he went in search of Lady Jaure, finding her, with some of the other Ladies, in what he had learned was called an ante-room. Beyond was another room, which he had never entered and never intended to enter.

    *********

    At his entry, several heads came up, all with frowns. He smothered his sigh, his position had been made clear to the Ladies, who had not appreciated the stubbornness and commitment he had brought with him. Consequently, when they had learned of the arrangements he was making for their safety, they had rebelled. He had been adamant. They conspired to go over his head and complain, but had left chastened by the peals of laughter the Dark Lord had responded with.

    ¡°You actually thought that I would pick an officer who would be manipulated so easily? You misjudged me and the Legion, I think,¡± he said between gusts of laughter.

    The dark cloud had lifted for the time being.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    *********

    Lady Jaure had been his foremost problem but, thankfully, was no longer. ¡°Lady Jaure. I have a message.¡±

    She lifted her head, but remained silent.

    ¡°He will speak to you.¡± She did not move. ¡°He also told me that He would nominate a replacement for you.¡±

    With a gasp, she rose, gave Dennus a smile and left. The red haired Lady, Dennus recalled her name was Sydney, stood and watched her leave. ¡°Good, she was really hurt by the Sculptor Rebellion. That was nasty.¡±

    Dennus was now used to keeping his face immobile after listening to such unsolicited revelations. The rebellion in the Sculptor Galaxy had occurred almost two thousand years before.

    ¡°Do you think that He will send me?¡± Lady Sydney turned and asked the room hopefully. With customary friendly derision, the idea was laughed down and General Major Dennus took the opportunity to withdraw. After visiting a washroom, he carefully followed the labyrinth of corridors to his office. Waiting there, were Colonel Horris and Nita De Posse.

    *********

    Without stopping at his door, he entered his small office, ignoring the slightly guilty expression on Nita¡¯s face and the heightened colour on the Colonels.

    ¡°Anything from the Marshal¡¯s office Colonel?¡± Dennus spoke without preamble and overlooked the small point that most information could be sent without the need for a personal visit.

    ¡°Everything has been made ready for your trip to Marker¡¯s Star Galaxy, all as you specified sir. It will begin on the 29<sup>th</sup> of Dolmas.¡± That would be in eight standard days. ¡°Unless there is something unexpected that comes up.¡± The Colonel paused. ¡°Are you aware of anything? I am informed that you were meeting with our Master. Is all still in order?¡±

    ¡°Are you hoping it won¡¯t be?¡± Dennus used his peripheral vision to watch Nita¡¯s reaction. He had to find his amusement somewhere!

    ¡°Of course not, sir!¡±

    ¡°Well you might get it. You can tell the Marshal that Lady Jaure is off the flight list and that a replacement will be nominated by the Dark Lord. If I know today, I will let Nita know and she can tell you when you two meet for your evening meal.¡± The innocent expression that General Dennus held was rewarded with the embarrassment of the two facing him.

    ¡°Is there anything else sir?¡± Colonel Horris said a little stiffly.

    ¡°Nothing for you, but I will need the Stewards office input on moving the Ladies out of the Palace and transporting them and all their paraphernalia, if there is any, to another galaxy.¡±

    Nita pursed her lips. ¡°I really do not know what they need, so we will have to ask them. If you could arrange a meeting so I could cover any concerns and make necessary arrangements, sir?¡±

    Dennus laughed. ¡°You are revenged! I will speak to Ladies Dana and Andrea, it seems that they are considered the natural leaders.¡±

    ¡°Thank you General,¡± Nita smiled.

    ¡°Then I will send them to you.¡± Her smile vanished. As Nita turned to Colonel Horris, his smile also vanished, but Nita caught it and smacked him on the arm.

    ¡°What do you think you were smiling at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing Ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t Ma¡¯am me! You were smiling, I saw it!¡±

    The Colonel capitulated, ¡°Guilty, can¡¯t we discuss it later?¡± There was some desperation in his voice.

    Dennus wanted a little more fun. ¡°I have space on my staff for an appointment as an aide. Are you interested, Colonel?¡±

    Nita spun around in horror! Slamming her hand on the desk in front of her she opened her mouth to protest. Dennus¡¯s laugh took the wind out of her sails, a little.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, would you?¡±

    The smile faded from both the officers¡¯ faces as they exchanged glances.

    ¡°Nita,¡± Dennus said, as he rose from behind his desk. ¡°The sad reality is Colonel Horris is due, some would say, overdue, for advancement. The likely next posting is for him to take command or be second in command of a brigade. At least he should get a Battalion.¡± He gave a slightly sad smile. ¡°And I have an aide coming. The adjutant of the battalion I was pulled off. He should be landing here today.¡±

    The look on Nita¡¯s face was indescribable. Without a further word, she stared at both of them, turned and left.

    ¡°Go, fight for her.¡± Dennus sent Colonel Horris out of the room.

 Chapter Forty Eight.

    It was actually on the 22<sup>nd</sup> of Dolmas, that Captain Rickard Dule, past adjutant of the 3<sup>rd</sup> Battalion arrived at the ground terminus of the transhipment staging receptions area on a standard shuttle accompanied by a full load of passengers. His experience had been similar to that of the Colonel¡¯s, except without the exalted personal receptions. Actually, he had been left mostly on his own; luckily, his orders had been worded in such a way that he had enjoyed priority at each stage.

    Arriving at Tihad, however, his orders were unclear. They simply stated that he would be met.

    Captain Dule was heading to the reception desk and eyeing the crowd lined up there, when his name was spoken behind him.

    ¡°Captain Dule?¡±

    Turning around he saw two Black Guardsmen approaching, as usual, one younger and one older.

    ¡°Captain Dule?¡± The Elder Guardsman repeated.

    ¡°I am.¡± Noticing the additional attention around him, Dule decided he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Come with us, please. We have been tasked to transport you.¡±

    ¡°I see, so where are we going?¡±

    There was no reply, just ¡°This way please¡±. Without being asked, the younger guard picked up one of Dule¡¯s kit bags and walked beside him. Both kept one of their hands on their swords.

    Rather uncomfortable, Dule followed his guide. Fingering his own sword gave him some comfort. At least he was not under arrest, otherwise his sword would have been taken from him. Not that it would have been much use if he had to fight two Black Guardsmen, by all accounts, lethal swordsmen.

    Leaving the arrivals, they entered the restricted parking area. No one bared their way. One benefit of my escort. Captain Dule thought. Stowing the Captains luggage in an automatic transport vehicle, the younger programmed the vehicle for their destination.

    ¡°Can you at least tell me where we are going?¡± The Captain asked.

    ¡°I am sorry, that permission was not given to me. But do not concern yourself,¡± the elder replied as the vehicle glided away.

    Knowing nothing of Tihab, Dule simply looked out the window of the vehicle. Catching the signs, as they flashed by, he began to draw certain conclusions. Certain areas of the city were clearly marked and he could see that they were heading to the administrative district, where various ministries were headquartered. He sat back with a sigh. The two guardsmen sat impassively.

    Somewhat depressed, wondering what backwater Ministry he would be sent to, he sat idly. At each stop he tensed, but the vehicle continued after a fraction. Suddenly, they were out of the canyon landscape and into a garden and park area, heading towards a distant building, impressive even though it was no tower. Gaping, Dule recognised the palace which he had seen in holo¡¯s, many times before.

    ¡°The Palace?¡± he whispered.

    The two guardsmen remained impassive, but Dule caught a twinkle in the senior¡¯s eye.

    *********

    The ground vehicle drew up in a general parking area and stopped. Exiting and removing his luggage was quickly done. The younger guardsman handed Dule his sword, which he quickly fastened around his waist. The ready code was entered in the vehicles automatous memory and it moved under its own power to a stationing area. Ignoring this, the three men entered the main door of the palace.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Wanting to ask where the Dark Lord was, Dule did not quite dare. Turning to the left, they walked down a wide corridor. There were large crowds, which mostly parted before the red and black of the guardsman. Those that didn¡¯t were quietly spoken to, or, where possible, simply avoided. Looking around him at all the sights, Captain Dule was surprised when he arrived at an area named The Office of the Steward.

    A young man, looking up as the guard approached, made an urgent sign to someone else further inside. Immediately another man came out. Looking over the three, he approached them.

    ¡°I am the Head Steward, Ardent Nespot. You must be Captain Rickard Dule, we have been ordered to expect you.¡± He turned to the two guardsman. ¡°I will take him from here.¡± They nodded, gave a slight bow and left. Dule watch them leave, wondering at their silence. He was startled when addressed.

    ¡°If you will come with me please, Captain.¡±

    Juggling his luggage, Captain Dule began to follow the Head Stewart. With a look of annoyance, Nespot told the young man from the office to assist. He also called for his Senior Administrator, Remi of Doscue to accompany him. Less encumbered now, the four moved down the corridor and around into an inconspicuous corridor. This corridor was guarded by palace security and alarmed. Entering a code, the Head Steward nodded to the guard who entered his code as well. Dule was impressed and said so.

    ¡°These are private areas.¡± The Head Steward explained. ¡°The public do not enter here and few try. The Dark Lord does not permit it.¡±

    Unsure how to take the last part, Dule kept silent. Turning a corner, they moved down another corridor to an area where there were a number of doors. To his surprise, Dule saw that the doors were all wooden. One of these was open and Nespot walked in after a perfunctory knock. The young man accompanying them handed Dule his luggage and left.

    ¡°Someone is here for you, General.¡± Ardent Nespot announced.

    Dule was not surprised when he saw that the General was Dennus of Hosta.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Dropping the luggage he held, Dule snapped to attention, stiffened into a brace and saluted.

    Standing and returning the salute with a nod and a smile, Dennus, ordered the Captain to relax. ¡°Remember when you think back after today Captain, you volunteered.¡±

    Another officer rose, tall and blocky. ¡°Colonel Horris, aide to the High Commander, meet Captain Rickard Dule, my new aide.¡±

    The two officers saluted each other than shook hands, while General Major Dennus spoke to the Head Steward.

    ¡°Ardent, I would be grateful if you could assign quarters for the Captain. I believe that the room next to mine is available.¡±

    ¡°Of course, General. I will see to your request and see that the Captains luggage is moved in. If that room is unsuitable, I will let you know where.¡± Much to his surprise, Dule realised that he was to stay in the palace.

    The Head Steward turned to Remi of Doscue, ¡°Please take care of this at once.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡¯¡¯ She tapped on her comm. Looking up, she addressed the room, ¡°I will go and see what is what. We will find a cupboard for you, Captain.¡± She left with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Head Steward.¡± Dule said. With a nod and still tapping on his comm, Ardent Nespot left.

    ¡°He seems a little uptight,¡± commented Captain Dule. ¡°She seems more relaxed.¡±

    ¡°He has reason to be,¡± replied Colonel Horris.

    ¡°He is responsible for the Palace and everything belonging to it. The only person he answers to is our sovereign.¡± Dennus explained. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He picked up his cap and donned it. ¡°Leave all your luggage, it will be safe here.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Dule asked with a frown. It seemed that everyone was in a hurry here.

    ¡°You need to meet Him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dule heard the capital ¡®H¡¯.

    ¡°I will give you a full briefing after, but first things first.¡±

    Unwilling to let the two senior officers see the uneasiness he felt on going face to face with the monarch that was so often discussed, but so seldom seen in public and almost never approached, Dule squared his shoulders and followed the two officers into the hallway.

 Chapter Forty Nine

    After leaving their room they continued deeper into the palace, navigating yet another confusing series of twists and turns until they came to a broad corridor. Like the general, Dule was impressed with the decor of the palace and said so.

    ¡°I am really impressed sir, by the paintings and wood work in the palace but not at all sure about finding my way around by myself!¡±

    ¡°You will get used to coming this way, just a matter of remembering your rights and lefts!¡± Dennus threw the comment over his shoulder.

    ¡°You better, in one of these rooms is where you will eat,¡± laughed Colonel Horris. Dule stared at him with surprise. ¡°And you better keep your exercises up!¡± He finished and then pointed, ¡°Ah, we¡¯re here.¡±

    They were coming down the corridor to yet another room and Captain Dule saw that he was to have his first encounter with the Circle of Ladies. Several were standing outside the room that appeared to be their final destination. Captain Dule was struck immediately by the beauty and charisma of the Ladies.

    *********

    ¡°Ladies.¡± Walking up to them, Dennus gave his patented nod which was followed by one from Colonel Horris. Following their lead, Dule kept quiet and nodded as well.

    Dennus came to a stop, speaking quietly but firmly, he addressed the group, ¡°Lady Dana, I need to speak with you and the other ambassadors. Later today, perhaps?¡±

    A slender blond woman, not tall but radiating personality even though today she was wearing nondescript clothes, stepped forward. ¡°Must I?¡± She said with a beautiful smile.

    ¡°I am afraid so. I must make final arrangements for boarding the ship that will take us to Ti Lepus. I am sure that each of you will wish for your needs to be met.¡±

    ¡°Indeed we do. Do you want to meet us all at once or separately?¡±

    ¡°Whichever suits you all best,¡± he replied, ¡°If you wish to share a room with another, then all of you of course. Perhaps the fifteenth period?¡±

    ¡°I will speak with the others, the ante room perhaps?¡±

    ¡°That will be perfect.¡± With a small bow Dennus turned to his companions. He noted that Captain Dule was sternly masking his face. Perfect he thought.

    *********

    ¡°Let us go in,¡± said Dennus as he led them through the door. This was the study, Dule had been told as they walked, one of several rooms the Dark Lord was in the habit of using. Moving through the small waiting room into the study, Dennus still had a quickening of breath and tightness in his stomach. The Dark Lord was leaning beside the unlit fireplace with his usual companion, the slender young Lady with short, sandy brown hair and blue eyes, sitting close by in a chair. He had never learnt her name and had never asked. Of the several other Ladies present, he recognised Sydney and Elizabeth. None of the ambassadors were present, although Dana had followed him in.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Dark Lord smiled. ¡°Dana, you will give both me and the Ladies a bad name dressed like that. People will say I cannot provide for you.¡±

    Lady Dana moved forward, giving a laugh and a shrug while others¡¯ smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like getting dressed up today. Nothing inspired me and these are comfortable.¡±

    The Dark Lord smiled. ¡°And you still look good in them.¡± Dana returned the smile, then the moment passed, and the Dark Lord turned to General Major Dennus.

    ¡°There is something you want of me, General?¡± The Dark Lord spoke with his usual voice; quiet, but with an undertone of power.

    ¡°Sire, I would like to present to you an officer who I would take as an aide.¡±

    Silence reigned for a fraction, the Dark Lord stirred and stood straight up. ¡°Bide him to stand forward.¡±

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Turning, Dennus beckoned to Captain Dule. ¡°Captain Rickard Dule, sire.¡±

    Dule stepped forward and saluted, ¡°Sire.¡±

    For a heart stopping fraction the Dark Lord, laid his steady gaze on the young officer. Turning to General Major Dennus, he nodded and the tension faded.

    ¡°Anything else General?¡± The Dark Lord inquired.

    Dennus responded, ¡°Sire, within seven days we are to leave and you have not yet named your replacement.¡±

    ¡°Off course, it would not be polite for me to leave that matter too long, Lakeisha, step forward.¡±

    It was only the experience of the last few weeks that allowed Dennus to keep his face immobile. The petite young woman had yellow skin and almond shaped eyes set in an attractive oval face surrounded by long straight black hair. She wore a flowered one piece dress which covered her from her neck to her ankles, but left her arms bare. Slits up the sides exposed her legs as she moved.

    Both Colonel Horris and Captain Dule stared for a fraction, before recovering. Some of the Ladies did not even bother to hide their smiles.

    ¡°Lady.¡± Dennus bowed.

    ¡°Thank you, General,¡± Lady Lakeisha replied with a pleasant sing song voice.

    ¡°We will met this afternoon?¡± Dennus continued.

    ¡°Yes, Dana said the ante room at the fifteenth period. I understand.¡± The Lady answered.

    A glance at Lady Dana brought a confirming nod. General Dennus turned to the Dark Lord. ¡°With you permission my Lord, we will leave.¡±

    Even the Dark Lord had a small smile. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The three officers bowed and left.

    *********

    Outside the room, Captain Dule swept the corridor for anyone. Seeing that it was now empty, he lifted his cap and ran his hands through his shock of hair.

    ¡°Is it always like that, sir?¡± The Captain asked Dennus.

    ¡°Actually, he was in a reasonably good mood today. A lot depends on his mood, which is unpredictable,¡± he shrugged and smiled, ¡°You will see. A bit different then chasing freedom fighters around the hills.¡±

    ¡°But more dangerous.¡± Grinned Horris as they resumed walking down the corridor.

    ¡°Sir, I have been meaning to say, congratulations on the promotion.¡± Dule said.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Thank you. It is temporary as yet. I still have to go through flag school.¡± It was unnecessary for Dennus to mention what would happen if he failed to protect any of the Ladies. The wrath of the Dark Lord would take care of him.

    Colonel Horris came to a sudden stop, a look of surprise on his face. ¡°How did she know?¡±

    Dennus stared at him. ¡°Who knew what?¡±

    ¡°Lady Lakeisha. She knew what time you were to meet with all the ambassadors and where! How did she know? There was no time to spread the word. The Lady Dana came in with us, but stayed with us all the time. She never spoke to anyone. I would have seen it!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea,¡¯ Dennus admitted. ¡°But I am not surprised. Actually little surprises me now, especially about the Ladies and our Master.¡±

    *********

    By this time they had returned to Dennus¡¯s small office. Taking his seat behind the modest desk the palace had provided, he gestured Dule to a chair.

    ¡°Colonel, let¡¯s forget the strange ways of the Ladies for the moment. Please play the recording that started all this.¡±

    Once again, the recording was played. Then General Major Dennus addressed his new aide, ¡°You were there when I received the message relieving me of command. Well that was what started it.¡± Dennus took a breath and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I arrived here that I learned what all this was about. To cut a long story short, there is a planet in the Marker¡¯s Star Galaxy, its name is Ti Lepus. It is on the point of open rebellion with the Empire and the Dark Lord. Our master hopes that by sending some of the Circle to speak with its leaders, the prospect of open warfare will be avoided. That, in short, is what I am doing here. He has given me full powers to take under command any personnel and units of the Legion. Regardless of rank.¡±

    Dennus stopped. ¡°Any questions so far?¡±

    ¡°Just one, sir. As your aide, where do I come into this? Oh, and why the ceremony of presenting me to our Master?¡±

    ¡°From time to time, besides the normal duties of course, you may have to stand in my name and order someone to get something done. As you have been confirmed by the Dark Lord personally, this will give you the necessary clout to give orders to senior officers. In other words, you will be able to speak in His name, but only with respect to something really necessary. I will get to that later.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dule still looked somewhat confused.

    ¡°When I said in short, I was not completely clear. My assignment is to escort six members of the Circle to Ti Lepus, provide full protection for them going to the planet, on the planet and at all times around them and the planet. And, I assume, for the return to Tihab as well.¡± He smiled. ¡°You have just met some of them, but this afternoon, you will meet the rest of the ones designated as ambassadors and start your real work.¡±

    ¡°A couple of words of warning,¡± Dennus paused. ¡°First of all, the Ladies. Give them respect, but do not get involved with any of them. They belong to our Master and He will revenge any slight. Understand!¡± He said with a straight look.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Dule, having experienced a taste of the Dark Lord¡¯s power in his gaze, wanted no more of it.

    ¡°Good, because the Ladies like their fun. Be warned.¡±

    This was answered by a nod. Dennus eyed his new aide. He had some experience now of the Ladies. He hoped that Captain Dule would be a quick learner.

    ¡°Secondly, our Master. Do not under any circumstances attempt to lie or in any way deceive him. He knows, even before you speak, what the real truth is of whatever it is that you are reporting to Him. If you have been deceived, that is one thing; but, if you try to put something over on Him, well you may just lose your head.¡± This point, Dennus wanted to drive home.

    ¡°Now, if you are unsure of an answer, it is okay to request further information from Him. I have done so when I am not sure of what is on His mind. Intelligent questions seem to please Him, but be careful. If you need to think things over or need to find further information. Say so. It is better to say you don¡¯t know, then to try to cover up a lack of knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Dule was beginning to understand what Colonel Horris meant by ¡®More Dangerous.¡¯

    ¡°Now, for the planet itself, you can review all the reports as necessary. Read the latest two or three from Commissioner Flores and Major Van Houser, the Empire¡¯s and the Legion¡¯s representative¡¯s there. That will give you a good idea of what we will have to deal with. Remember, our first priority is the protection of the Ladies.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. What protection detail have we been assigned?¡±

    A smile crossed the General¡¯s face. ¡°Plenty.¡± He turned to Colonel Horris. ¡°Please give a quick overview of what we have been assigned.¡±

    Colonel Horris¡¯s answer staggered Captain Dule. ¡°Four armoured planetoids, sixteen heavy cruisers, and a further sixteen light cruisers. That is the covering force and under the Command of Admiral De Johnston. The close escort force is six heavy battleships and twelve light cruisers. They are not the most modern, but they were all handy and unassigned at this time. Your personal ship is the brand new Command Battleship Maiden Constance. She has just completed her first cruise and Captain Thompson is rather unhappy to be ordered back to Tihab, I understand. She has been designated due to her ability to house everyone and still be close enough to the planet to be convenient for transits.

    ¡°Already in the system, but keeping well back from the planet, are two heavy battleships, four heavy and four light cruisers. These are local forces and will most likely be relieved when you arrive. They have no idea of what is coming to join them at present.

    ¡°Now to the actual security forces. Each planetoid has two divisions of Legion troops on board. Each of the battleships will have a company on board and each cruiser a platoon. That is a normal compliment. More would crowd the ships unnecessarily. However, on your ship, you will also have a dozen members of the Black Guard. Orders, sealed for the moment have been distributed to Admiral De Johnston, Vice Admiral Hojo, who commands the Escort force and Captain Thompson. These are only to be opened when instructions are received.¡±

    ¡°Any questions?¡± Colonel Horris looked amused.

    Captain Dule stared at the Colonel. ¡°I think He means business,¡± was all he managed.

    The laugh they shared, bore of nervous tension, helped.

    ¡°So we will meet the ambassadors in, what was it called, the ante room?¡± Dule asked.

    ¡°Yes, now what I want to go over with them is what they want to bring with them, what room they wanted, and if they wanted to share a room. These are the main points. I also want to see if they had any particular questions they need answered.¡± Dennus replied.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dennus continued. ¡°I think that we need to get Captain Thompson down here to go over the particulars of the ship. From the plans, I see that, amongst others, there are four rooms that can be isolated, they will be excellent if a pair of the ladies were to occupy each of the rooms. This is a command ship so it has rooms for senior officers.¡± There was a nod of comprehension from the Captain.

    ¡°I will send a message immediately. The Marshals office will get her down.¡± Colonel Horris tapped out a message on his comm unit. He looked up with a smile. ¡°I now have a direct link with the Marshals comm unit.¡± He had a satisfied look on his face.

    ¡°The Marshal has that in hand.¡± Colonel Horris said a fraction later.

    *********

    A sudden commotion outside the door startled them and one of the Ladies appeared in the doorway. Dennus saw that it was the red haired Lady Sydney. ¡°Somethings happened, He is angry and coming to you!¡±

    The three jumped to their feet, exchanging looks of incomprehension. Before Lady Sydney could leave, the Dark Lord was at the door. Quietly she went to the wall and stood still.

    One look told all three what they needed to know. Their Master was in a towering rage. Aspects of His power, usually hidden, surrounded Him in a glowing nimbus. For a fraction He stood still in the doorway.

    Then He spoke, ¡°There has been an, ah, incident, on Ti Lepus.¡± The words filled the room as if driven by a hammer. ¡°As a result of that incident, the Empire is, against its will, involved. I will need to attend, personally, to clarify a certain matter as it is urgent and vital. I will be unavailable for some time. If I am needed speak to Lady Luca.¡± He left

    Lady Sydney moved from where she stood and looked out the door.

    ¡°Lady Sydney, can you tell us what happened?¡± Dennus asked gently. A shake of her head was Lady Sydneys reply.

    Dennus did not press but just nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She left.

    Colonel Horris looked at General Major Dennus. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    General Major Dennus looked back at the Colonel. ¡°We brief the Captain of the Maiden Constance when she arrives. But before that, you need to go and brief the Marshal. She has to know that something, although we don¡¯t know what, has just happened. I suggest that you do it personally.¡±

    Colonel Horris nodded and left.

    Dennus sat back in his chair. ¡®What has happened?¡¯ ran through his mind. Turning to Captain Dule, he smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go tell the Head Steward what has happened.¡±

    Dule nodded, collected his uniform cap and left, turning towards the Stewards office. Ardent Nespot is going to love this, he thought.

 Third Interregnum

    Lady Jaure stood before the Dark Lord, they both silently regarded each other. There was no one else in the room. General Major Dennus and the ambassadors had left and the Ladies who had accompanied her had been told to leave with instructions to close the door when they exited. This had caused gasps of surprise along with some exclamations from the rest of the Ladies, now waiting outside.

    The silence was finally broken when Lady Jaure spoke. ¡°You know why I am here. What I have done. I cannot do it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Why do you demand more of me, when I have no more to give?¡± There was bitterness in her voice.

    ¡°Because, you supported me from the beginning so as much as I can trust, I trust you as I trust few others.¡± The words came levelly, without inflection.

    ¡°What do you want of me?¡± There was now real anguish replacing the bitterness in her voice.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The Dark Lord turned and paced around the room in a manner totally unlike His usual self. A deeply troubled look had appeared on His face. ¡°I will ask nothing at this time. But, at the proper time, I will demand much from you. I will take much from you which will be returned in full when complete. I promise that I will set you free when you are done.¡±

    ¡°Tell me now, I demand it. I have earned it.¡±

    ¡°You have, but it is not time. I will have to pay a heavy price for what I am about to do and more. You will be part of redeeming that price, a large part.¡± He paused looking to the ceiling. ¡°But it will require much of you and you have my word.¡±  She was clearly puzzled.

    Turning to her, He said, ¡°Go back to Tantalus, you can watch from there.¡± With a wave of his hand, she vanished. He turned to the door which opened on his gaze. The slender Lady with light brown hair entered, she gave him a questioning look.

    He nodded. She shook her head and shrugged.

    ¡°I am not sure,¡± she said.

    ¡°It will be for the best.¡±

 Part Six. Blaze. Chapter Fifty.

    While she had no idea where the teams were, Nikie di Frim didn¡¯t care. All she knew was that there would be three teams of three men. She did not know them and did not want to know them or anything about them. As long as they did their job, that was all that mattered. Neither did she did know who the spy stationed outside Cheaine Dressiler¡¯s spire was; that the spy knew who they were looking for was enough. Confirmation that the Dressiler¡¯s had left for the festival was all Nikie needed.

    The rains had broken for the morning and the sun flooded the city with its white light. This worried Nikie slightly as the cursed patrol would be alert, but conversely the work of identifying the Dressiler¡¯s would be easier and the three squads would be able to operate better without rain. The conservative dress that the people of Ti Lepus customarily wore would assist in hiding their weapons.

    Leaving the temporary accommodation she had taken to be close to the festival grounds, Nikie joined the crowd walking there. Her destination was the entrance used by those of high status. Although she had boiled in anger when scouting this entrance before, this time she almost smiled. Today she would see the person she hated most, destroyed.

    I only wish that somehow Cheaine knew that it was me who arranged this, Nikie brooded as she walked, but it will be good to watch anyway.

    If it had been possible or feasible, she would have been in a building overlooking the entrance to the fairgrounds, but there were no buildings high enough and they were all locked. Besides she wanted to be close as possible to the action so she could see her hated rival die.

    *********

    The Dressiler¡¯s were in a state of mild chaos.

    Both Kapat and Cami had overlooked the clothes that they had selected the night before and were getting dressed and changing clothes at the same time. Back and forth they went, dressing and undressing and redressing, all to Cheaines growing annoyance, while Rentap hide his amusement and Dinis, his frustration.

    ¡°Kapat! Cami!¡± Cheaine spoke more sternly then she usually did. ¡°Enough changes.¡±

    Dinis rolled his eyes, glancing at his father. Rentap was keeping his face covered with as bland a look as he possibly manage.

    ¡°Why do they have to be like that?¡± Dinis hissed to his father, try to keep his voice as low as possible so as to avoid his mother¡¯s wrath. If anyone was going to feel the whip, and it looked like someone would, it wasn¡¯t going to be him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait in our lobby dear,¡± Rentap ushered his son to their access at the public elevator which was on the outside of the building.

    Arriving, he pointed, ¡°Dinis sit,¡± he said taking a chair for himself. Moodily, Dinis folded his lean body into the chair. ¡°Patience, son. This is all new to Cami, and Kapat is excited to show her everything. You will have to make some allowances for the two of them today.¡± He eyed his son. ¡°If you don¡¯t you will be punishing yourself along with all of us and that will not make me happy.¡± He gave his son an encouraging smile, then continued, ¡°If you want to have some fun, just watch your mother having to deal with both Cami and your sister.¡± Rentap chuckled. ¡°Personally, I am planning on enjoying the show.¡±

    Dinis stared at his father, then started to laugh, joined by his father.

    *********

    The pair were still chuckling when the three female members of the family, followed by Jean, arrived in the dwelling¡¯s lobby area. Both Cami and Kapat were wearing dark coloured smocks. Camis was deep blue while Kapats was dark green. Cheaine was wearing an ankle length dress of sunset red. All three, like the two men, were carrying their hats and coats.

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± frowned Kapat. Cami looked puzzled, but Cheaine just gave the two men one of her patented looks, the one every husband knows, the one that says; we will discuss this later.

    ¡°We should be going, that is, if you don¡¯t want to be late now, dear.¡± When his wife used that tone and phrasing, Rentap knew to just smile and acquiesce.

    Entering the family¡¯s departure code, he called the elevator. ¡°I ordered an extra-large automatic for us today. I think that all of us will need it.¡± Turning to the housekeeper he told her that they would be eating at the festival grounds so she could have the rest of the morning and most of the afternoon off. Jean bowed and left with a ¡°Yes master,¡±

    ¡°Will it wait for us?¡± Cheaine was still using that tone.

    Rentap took note and answered smoothly. ¡°It is not yet time for its arrival, I set it for period nine point five.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she said abruptly, which revealed Cheaines continued state of annoyance.

    Eyeing his wife, Rentap knew that a public display of affection would be rejected, furthermore, it would be inappropriate, which would only make Cheaine even unhappier. Being an astute man, he left his wife well alone.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It was the outside elevator that was being used this day and it arrived on time. Kapat, Cami and Dinis all stood back respectfully as their parents entered. As the three young people entered, Cami gave a gasp and stepped quickly to the front, entranced by the floor to ceiling view of Lepus Mal.

    ¡°Have you been in this elevator before Cami?¡± asked Rentap with the smile he could show as they were still on their private living area.

    ¡°No master, never,¡± she replied awestruck, her eyes glued to the scene in front of her. ¡°I have only used the inside ones.¡±

    The clouds had broken apart and the white light from the system¡¯s hot sun, a class FV, was streaming through in radiant beams. Mists were raising from the drying streets and floating past the towers. Today, Lepus Mal was beautiful in its steaming glory.

    As the elevator dropped, the aspect changed. Beams of sunlight bounced off buildings, sometimes dazzling and sometimes throwing cascades of radiance in all the colours of the rainbow. Spread through the clouds, were more beams of light, broken into colours of gold, orange and violet, all spreading their glory over the city.

    Cami was delighted and her happiness was infectious. Both Kapat and Dinis followed her to the front pointing out the changing landscape of light. Rentap felt happier than he had for several months. Turning to them, Cami exclaimed ¡°What a lovely view! I can¡¯t believe that we don¡¯t use this elevator every day!¡±

    Cheaine could not help but laugh and Rentap laughed along with her. The two looked at each other. With the look, the previous tension evaporated.

    ¡°It is a beautiful sight,¡± Cheaine murmured.

    ¡°Almost as beautiful as you,¡± Rentap murmured back, the compliment turning Cheaines cheeks a rosy pink.

    She gave her husband a smouldering look that promised for later, then asked, ¡°You did say that Lorena was joining us, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°She commed me from the buildings arrival level a fraction ago. You don¡¯t have second thoughts, do you?¡±

    ¡°No, she can take Cami and Kapat in hand and model for them how to behave in public.¡±

    ¡°Especially Cami.¡± Rentap smiled, looking at how Cami was almost jumping up and down as she moved to stand on tiptoe at every new blaze of light. Kapat was chattering away and also showing enthusiasm, pointing out different views to her brother and Cami. Even Dinis was affected by the two young girl¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡°She is delightful, but sometimes her enthusiasm gets the best of her.¡± He continued.

    ¡°And she gets the other two joining in,¡± Cheaine observed, but she was still smiling.

    As the elevator moved lower, Rentap nodded to Cheaine. She sighed, but stepped to Cami and Kapat.

    ¡°Calm down now, Kapat, Cami, Dinis. The public will be seeing us soon, so remember your status.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes mistress.¡±

    All the family were properly dressed from the outing and they quickly checked that every item was correct and in place as the elevator floated slowly to a stop at the ground floor. The doors slid open and the five stepped out into the foyer of the apartment tower. Cheaine and Rentap stepped out first followed by Kapat and Cami. Dinis was the last one off, standing tall and with as dignified a mien as he could manage.

    Waiting for them was Lorena Makapet, dressed in a similar conservative style. With a smile, she waved them over, ¡°Was it a good ride down?¡± She asked the girls with a smile.

    ¡°Wonderful, thank you.¡± Kapat smiled.

    ¡°Yes thank you, Madam Makapet.¡± Even the solemn words could not hid the grin Cami was trying to suppress.

    ¡°I have the same elevator in my tower. I take it every chance I get.¡± As Lorena spoke, she turned and began to move towards the main doors. The door attendant held the door open with a bow to the parents and a nod to the rest.

    While both Cheaine and Rentap nodded back, Lorena gave the man a small smile, much to his discomfort. The three children just walked by, each giving a nod of thanks.

    Outside, the group of six waited for the automatic conveyance arrival, then boarded with the proper deference for the seniority of Cheaine, Lorena and Rentap. Once in, they settled into their seats.

    *********

    The spy, seeing the family she was waiting for keyed her comm with the code phrase, ¡°Empire.¡± Nikie on her way received the phrase a brief fraction later. She did not smile. Inwardly, however, she exalted. The observer¡¯s job completed, she left idly wondering just what she had done. With a mental shrug she put the matter from her mind and left to meet with her husband who had no idea what his wife was involved in. The two, both of high service class, met at a caf¨¦ where they shared a meal before returning to their home. They did not go to the festival grounds.

    *********

    Now halfway to her destination, Nikie di Frim, glanced idly at the crowds heading in the same direction wondering how many of them were also heading to the festival grounds. Also crossing her mind, was the thought that some of those walking with her may be members of the team. As casually as possible, she looked from left to right, trying not to seem inquisitive. That would only draw attention to herself.

    *********

    As none of the three teams were in the same area as Nikie, her curiosity was redundant. They had all arrived separately, posing as visitors for the Rains Festival, each staying in the temporary accommodation provided for single travelling men and paying no attention to each other. All this they had learned and practiced in the months since the conviction and death of Wiski Lewes. That unfortunate was a martyr to these men, and they were prepared to die to avenge him. Of Nikie di Frim, they had no knowledge at all.

    Arming themselves with the weapons that they were to use, then leaving their separate accommodations, some at about the same time as Nikie, others at slightly different times, but all carefully choreographed, they travelled by foot to the main gates of the festival grounds, their final destination.

 Chapter Fifty One.

    Entering the destination into the console, Rentap engaged the automatic drive then settled back into his seat. Turning around with a smile he addressed the rest of his family, ¡°Just under a period to go and we will be at the festival.¡± Joining the traffic smoothly, the Dressiler¡¯s chatted in their anonymity paying no attention to the crowds walking.

    ¡°What can we do first when we arrive?¡± Cami asked. ¡°Go to the shower display? The river splash? The water wash?¡± Excited about going to a festival for the first time, she had searched her comm for some of the attractions.

    ¡°Then you will get really wet.¡± Dinis showed his lofty knowledge. ¡°Do you want to be wet all day?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a little water won¡¯t hurt a big boy like you.¡± Cami showed her mostly hidden spirit. ¡°At home, before I got a contract, I had to walk home in the rain many times.¡±

    Kapat laughed. ¡°Yes Dinis, you don¡¯t want to think that girls are tougher then you!¡±

    ¡°Now girls, don¡¯t tease,¡± Cheaine spoke with a warning note.

    ¡°Cami, why don¡¯t you and I walk together for a while? I have been at the festival before and there are a few things that I can show you,¡± Lorena intervened.

    ¡°I think that is an excellent idea.¡± Cheaine agreed

    Kapat began to ask if she could come along. Cheaine frowned slightly and was about to speak but Lorena spoke first, ¡°I think that it would be best if it was just Cami, you can join us later, Kapat.¡±

    Disgruntled, but the years of training overrode her inclination to protest, so Kapat sat back in her chair. Up front Dinis gave a small smile. The spotlight had shifted off him for now.

    Rentap sat quietly in his seat, giving only a small bit of his attention to the chatter behind him. He had been covertly surveying the crowds walking, but with no experience or knowledge of what to look for, he did not see anything suspicious. It would not have mattered anyway, what he was looking for lay ahead.

    *********

    Nikie di Frim was almost at the gates. Looking around, she saw that all the transporters came in from her right, passing her before stopping at a prop point to discharge before continuing out on the left. If she stood where she was, across the street from the arrivals, she would be too far away and unable to clearly identify the targets she needed to. She would have to cross the street to get closer.

    With a quick glance around, she moved to the pedestrian crossing area. Keeping a careful watch for the target vehicle, she crossed only when she and the waiting crowd received the proper signal and the crossing security gates lifted. She did not follow the crowd into the fairgrounds, but moved towards the vehicle arrival area. Casting another swift glance around, she saw that there were already spectators there, people everywhere always wanted to see the arrival of the high status. Fools, Nikie thought cynically, you will get a good show today.

    *********

    As their conveyance drew closer to their destination, Rentap looked around, ¡°Looks like the festival is going to be even more crowded than usual today. The nice weather has drawn everyone out.¡±

    ¡°Well, father, it is a holiday.¡± Dinis put in.

    Their conveyance was slowing as the crowds caused the automatic safety features in their and other vehicles to engage.

    *********

    The nine men were still slowly easing into groups of three, a process complicated by the crowds as they were careful not to draw attention to themselves. It was preferable, at this stage, for them to get as close as possible to their selected position without annoying anyone rather than being in the perfect position that they could strike from. If they had to, they knew what to do. Anyone who got in the way when it was time was to be eliminated.

    *********

    The conveyance in front of the Dressiler¡¯s was stopped as the road closed to allow pedestrians to cross in a flood. At the all clear signal the front vehicle started then stopped again. The passengers exited quickly, seeming to be in a hurry to enter the gates, the Dressiler¡¯s watching with amusement. The empty conveyance pulled away, its automatic system directing it to the nearest empty parking spot or sending it onto whoever may have ordered it.

    This left the Dressiler¡¯s vehicle free to move to the front of the queue.

    *********

    With a sharp intake of breath, Nikie di Frim saw the approaching conveyance and recognised who was in it. Pulling out her comm unit, she entered the code phrase, an old saying of their people: ¡°Ti Lepus lives.¡± Hidden in the crowd as Nikie was, Cheaine never saw her.

    Next, was a swift description of as much as she could see of Rentap who would most likely be the first to exit the conveyance. As it slowed, another passed it and stopped in front. The doors opened on both at the same time and two men, dressed virtually identically to Rentap, got out of the one in front.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    In a heart stopping fraction, Nikie knew that things were going to go wrong, she just didn¡¯t realise by how much.

    *********

    Weapons still concealed, five of the men were now in position, each ready to kill. Four further back, jostling other people aside, were trying to join them. None had energy weapons. They were obtainable, but projectile weapons were easier to get. Nikie also careered forward, pushing people out of the way ignoring cries of protest, hoping everything was going to go to plan, but knowing inside herself that things were going to go wrong.

    *********

    Rentap was surprised when they were passed. Dinis was as well. ¡°Someone is in a hurry,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Or more important. Well, here we are, let¡¯s go,¡± Rentap said, as he exited, Dinis following.

    In the back of the conveyance, Kapat and Cami were busily chatting, planning for their future lives. Kapat to get a good marriage. Cami to maintain her position with the Dressiler¡¯s. Lorena and Cheaine exchanged knowing glances, watching the two girls making plans. Each thought back to their own youth when they had similar hopes even as Cheaine went to open her door.

    *********

    The five men who had got to the front of the crowd, raised their projectile weapons, fingers pressed triggers and all five fired the first rounds. Rentap never even saw them.

    Two at the Dressiler¡¯s, and three at the nameless man and his companions.

    Rentap took the first two bullets in his body, the shock driving the breath from his lungs. He slumped against the conveyance and slid to the ground. Dinis took one in his head, knocking his cap off. He fell soundlessly back onto the front seat of the conveyance. The nameless man and his companion were also down and dying. The killers kept shooting.

    *********

    The screaming started. A few of the crowd began to scatter, others stood still, shocked and uncertain as to what was going on. Even several members of the patrol, stationed at or near the gate, were shocked into temporary immobility. But at more gunfire, training swiftly asserted itself. The patrolmen began to move, calls went out and were responded to. More patrol members, some armed with pulse weapons, others with stun guns, rushed to the scene of carnage.

    The gunmen had used the brief space of time ruthlessly. Two had concentrated on the Dressiler¡¯s, three on the vehicle in front, the other four on innocent bystanders who were in the way. Two more people in the front conveyance were shot and killed.

    *********

    Rentap was down, dying. He gasped, looked once for Cheaine, then closed his eyes. Dinis was already dead, the single bullet had done its job, the rest that struck him, unnecessary.

    Cheaine had jumped out of the conveyance, grabbing at her husband, screaming in vain for him to answer her. One of the gunmen, off to the side, took careful aim and emptied his weapon; one with a revolving cylinder, into her back. Cheaine collapsed onto her husband without a sound, dead. Lorena, still in the vehicle, screamed at the sight. Kapat and Cami were also screaming, terrified. Yelling at them to get out on the other side, Lorena stepped out of the conveyance hoping to cover them. Doing so cost her, her life as she was gunned down without mercy and fell across Cheaine, her mouth working in protest.

    *********

    Meanwhile, some of the nearby onlookers, showing unexpected courage, aided by patrolman rushing to the gate, had diverted several of the gunman from their mission. One of these diversions had been performed unintentionally by Nikie.

    Anxious to see her hated rival from years gone by killed, Nikie had made the mistake of running up and grabbing the closest of the gunmen. Without thinking, she yelled at him to stop shooting at the front vehicle. Before she could say anymore, the man turned, pointed his weapon and fired a shot directly into her forehead. She dropped without speaking another word. The gunman turned back to his prey, before he could open fire again, a stun bean hit the back of his head, knocking him unconscious.

    *********

    The four gunmen in the crowd had, by this time, fought off the attempts by the unarmed crowd to stop them but this left them short of ammunition as they had only one reload each. Most of the weapons took six rounds, Three seven and one eight. Also patrol reinforcements were arriving so two who had reloaded, turned their guns on the patrol, their heavy coats reducing the impact of stun beams where they didn¡¯t strike bare flesh. However, the stun beams did have a momentary paralysing effect, allowing the patrolmen with pulse guns to kill them.

    *********

    Kapat was scrambling to open the far door while Cami cringed inside the vehicle. Finally getting the door open, Kapat yelled at Cami to follow her. Conditioned to follow orders, and knowing that she had to get out of there if she was to live, Cami slid across the seat only to find Kapat on the road, dead. She had been shot in the back as she had exited the transporter. Cami screamed ¡°NO,¡± and crawled out of the vehicle. Climbing to her feet she started to run in an unintentional staggering motion. Smiling, three of the remaining gunmen raised their guns and fired, incredibly, all three missed as they had never shot at a moving and weaving target before. One began to run after her, gun raised and spitting bullets, but was killed by an alert patrolman with a pulse weapon. The other two turned to face the patrol, but were killed before they could fire their last rounds.

    The last remaining gunman had hidden himself between the two conveyances. Peeking around the vehicles, he saw that he was the last of the nine and was determined to finish what he had been trained to do. When he saw that the others had missed Cami, he knew. Lifting his weapon, he took careful aim and fired, emptying his magazine. She staggered briefly as the bullets tugged at her cloak but continued to run across the road, pulling off her cloak and dropping it as she went. A darkly dressed man and woman standing in front of a building with an open door waved to her and Cami ran towards them. The killer swore as he reloaded, stood up and fired again, missed but wounded a bystander. A pulse beam killed him before he could shoot again.

    *********

    Reaching the other side of the road, Camis left arm was grabbed by the strange man and he pulled her into the building, shutting the door behind them. ¡°Come with me, we¡¯ve got to get you out of here,¡± the man yelled. A woman standing there grabbed the other arm and the three of them went deeper into the building, down stairs toward the basement levels.

 Chapter Fifty Two

    Sessi Dark gen Wattar was checking various displays at the festival for security concerning the Council of Ministers when the alarms sounded. He had carried out his investigations in the unrest and this had included interviewing Ardine Makapet, Lorena¡¯s mother. Now he was waiting for further instructions. He paled with shock at the alarm and ran along with other police officers, to the main gate. Running to the vehicles, he showed his identification when a patrolman tried to stop him. Like others, he was at first stunned by the carnage.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± he rebounded with the shock of seeing the slaughtered Dressiler¡¯s. ¡°Not the whole family.¡±

    ¡°Another one ran that way, sir. These killers were shooting at her but all missed,¡± one patrolman indicated some of the shooters as he shook his head in wonder, ¡°lucky girl¡±, he recognised authority when he saw it. ¡°Alive, but I don¡¯t know what happened to her, she disappeared into that building,¡± he pointed.

    ¡°Cami!¡± The Gray swore a rare oath as he realised who was missing. He looked at the building but decided not to follow immediately.

    ¡°You know her, sir?¡± the patrolman, asked.

    ¡°Yes, she is or was under contract to that family there.¡± He pointed to the Dressiler¡¯s. ¡°Her name is Cami sis Nep, put out a call for her, recovery only.¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir. Most of the rest are dead, I think.¡±

    ¡°Do it! And keep me informed of any reports.¡± He showed his identification to the patrolman. The patrolman eyed him, the secret police were not to be trifled with, and he wondered as he waved the arriving doctors over, what interest the secret police had in the girl and her family.

    *********

    When Cami arrived at the bottom of the stairs she was alone but remembered what the man and the woman had told her what she had to do. With fixed purpose she opened a heavy door, securing it behind her then trotted along a poorly lit corridor, through several twists, turns, cross corridors and doors but always staying in the main passageway. Cami stared wildly around as her panic subsided and she caught her breath, who were those people? She wondered, as another thought came to her, were they with the men who tried to kill me? The panic rose in her again and she started to hyperventilate even as she opened the latest of several doors which she secured afterwards. Never, not once did she look back.

    Leaning up against the door, Cami stopped for a brief fraction. Catching her breath, she calmed down and tried to remember what the woman and the man had said.

    Keep to the main passageway, don¡¯t take any side tunnels, she recalled. There are two major T intersections, take the first to the left, but ignore the second that comes in from the right otherwise you will go the wrong way. The man and the woman had assured her that she would find friends at the end but she would have to be careful and trust her instincts.

    Look for an alcove where you will find food and water on your right after the second intersection, it is not close but a good distance that you will have to go, Cami remembered, that the man had said and then he had finished, when you have eaten, you can take the stair which will be through the door to the left. You will find friends there. Listen for Flora, now go, he urged her. Through the metal door at the bottom of the stairs she had gone. The sound of the door locking behind her had seemed to be the voice of doom announcing the end of part of her life.

    *********

    At the scene of the murderous rampage, chaos still reigned. Dark gen Wattar bent over the bodies confirming the identity of each of the Dressiler¡¯s to the senior patrolman present, a senior sergeant. It was unnecessary due to the chips and bar-codes, but something he felt he had to do. Arriving at one of the bodies, he groaned again to see Lorena Makapet was one of the dead. Standing back up and staring at her, he knew what he had to do.

    Waving his hand at the sergeant, he moved away and activated his comm, ¡°Ardine Makapet,¡± was the prompt reply.

    A pause, then ¡°Madam Makapet, this is Dark gen Wattar. Do you remember me from when I interviewed you?¡±

    The response came after a fraction of silence, ¡°I do. Is there something you wish to tell me?¡±

    Wattar paused again, ¡°I am at the rains festival. I have very bad news, very bad news.¡±

    There was the sound of sharp drawn in breath. ¡°Is it Lorena?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your daughter, and the Dressiler¡¯s. They were coming to the festival.¡± He stopped again.

    ¡°Are they all hurt?¡±

    ¡°They are all dead.¡± He said in a rush. Dark could not hide the anguish in his voice, ¡°All except the young girl, Cami, and she has disappeared, I am going to try and find her.¡± He stopped, wondering why Ardine was acting so calmly.

    ¡°I see, go find her.¡± The comm went dead. Dark gen Wattar stared at his comm unit. Ardine sounded much too calm after receiving such news. It was almost as if she had anticipated the event. He shook his head and went to check on the building Cami had disappeared into. Before he could do much more than examine the entrance and determine the buildings use, he was interrupted.

    ¡°Sir, this one survived, where do we send him?¡± A patrolman called. Dark gen Wattar walked back across the street to him, and stared at the still groggy killer.

    With a jerk of his head, the Gray told the patrolmen to take him away. Calling the Senior Sergeant to him, he gave instructions as to what to do with the gunman.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Call Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto. He is to take over the interrogation of the prisoner right now. This will set the planet on fire if not handled properly.¡± He turned his back on the rough handling the gunman was getting.

    ¡°Sir, over here!¡± Another patrolman summoned Dark.

    The Gray walked over. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This woman, her identification shows that she was Nikie di Frim!¡± He showed the reading on the scanner which also contained the brief details of her previous activities. ¡°That man there, the only survivor, shot her at close range.¡± He stood, putting his scanner away. ¡°No loyalty! I guess honour amongst killers isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±

    ¡°Secure everything around her! Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto will want it.¡±

    He gave a dispassionate look at the lifeless body of Nikie di Frim, turned on his heel and left, heading back to the building that Cami had vanished into.

    *********

    At patrol headquarters, Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto, Inspector Evit ra Docci and Detective Jan ot Reppa sat glued to the live feed. Once aware of what was going on, they had their technicians send the recorded feed from the surveillance cameras directly to their offices. They weren¡¯t alone, throughout the building other patrolmen were doing the same. Stunned at first by the carnage, the brutality and the ferocity of the attack, they began to shake off the surprise and study the actions of the gunmen. Reviewing the feed, they paid close attention to the action.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± Docci pointed out, ¡°he took a hiding place between the two transporters. That shows training or he is very ¡­what! He just took a shot at that girl and in the back!¡± All three officers jumped to their feet.

    Ptocto snarled in rage, ¡°I want whoever trained these animals. Whoever backed them and funded them!¡± A knock on the door interrupted them. ¡°What is it?¡± he growled.

    A nervous young patrolman stood there, mouth working. ¡°I just got a comm, it was from the Senior Sergeant in charge. There is a member of the secret police there, and he told them to take the surviving gunman here and hand him to you.¡±

    They looked at each other and smiled. Trust Dark gen Wattar to be on top of everything.

    Calmly, but with an undertone of eagerness, Ptocto asked. ¡°Time of arrival?¡±

    ¡°Under half a period sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. And the secret policeman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±

    ¡°Not important. Go to the senior sergeant in charge. Tell him what is happening and get an arrival squad ready. Inspector Docci!¡± Ptocto turned to his top man.

    ¡°Sir?¡± the lanky patrolman asked as he put his jacket and hat on.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge! Get down there! We can¡¯t do anything about what happened up to now, but we need the propis here in one piece so that we can ring him dry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand, but if you need to turn your head sometime ¡­¡± the rest went unsaid.

    ¡°Good, now leave!¡± Docci hurried out.

    Ptocto turned to his assistant, and mused, ¡°I wonder what Dark was doing down there?¡± He shrugged and continued, ¡°Have there been any reports of who was killed yet?¡±

    Jan ot Reppa was silent and still, staring at his comm. Slowly, he raised he head to his chief, ¡°Two groups it seems, though the main target was the Dressiler¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ptocto, sat back abruptly in his chair and covered his face for a fraction. Then, he quietly enquired, ¡°Which ones?¡±

    ¡°All of them, I think.¡± This brought another groan from Ptocto. The next piece of information made him feel even worse, ¡°A Lorena Makapet was there as well. She is dead too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, all the gods!¡± Considering that Ptocto had been told by Dark gen Wattar who and what her mother and aunt were, he was sure that there was going to be a lot more trouble.

    ¡°A young girl, Cami sis Nep, the Dressilers held her contract, she was seen alive running into a building alive, but has disappeared.¡± Jan tapped his comm again. ¡°The Secret Police are trying to find her and have issued a recovery notice on her. If you remember sir, I think she was the one we saw who was running when that last gunman tried to shoot her in the back.¡± He said with raised eyebrows.

    Ptocto had a shocked look on his face, but brought himself quickly under control. Giving a mental, and physical, shrug, he put it out of his mind. ¡°That¡¯s not our problem, let¡¯s get ready, bring the rest of the team in.¡± Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto got down to business.

    Tapping at his comm, Jan was just leaving when he suddenly stopped. Sensing the detectives¡¯ change of mood, Ptocto¡¯s head came up. Turning, Jan looked at his chief, ¡°Now this is interesting. One of the dead is someone we know.¡± He paused for effect. Ptocto waited. ¡°Remember Nikie di Frim?¡±

    Ptocto¡¯s breath hissed out. ¡°Well, well, well. That is of interest!¡±

    *********

    At last, Camis thought to her relief, she had reached the part of the long service tunnel that the man had told her about and now stood in a small room. It was really just an alcove across the tunnel from a set of stairs leading up to somewhere, she had checked on that. There was a table, a couple of chairs, a set of cupboards and a sink.

    I wonder if I could rest now, Cami thought, and is there really something to eat or drink?

    Searching the cupboard, she found water, bread and a jam she could use as a spread. Checking the rest of the alcove, she retrieved a knife and some clean rags. Sitting down she ate, taking some time from habit and using some of the water to wash her face and hands. Looking around, she saw nothing other than the rags to clean up after herself so she packed everything back in the cupboard as neatly as possible and sat back to consider her position.

    She did not consider what was going to happen to her now that the Dressilers were all dead, that was just too painful for now. No that would come later. Cami knew that she had to deal with the now, the present. If I try to stay here, someone I do not want to find me will so I have to find this Flora, she thought in a somewhat convoluted fashion. That means I should keep moving, there are those stairs across the tunnel that lead somewhere they said. Looking around she stood, walked to the door that she had checked, opened it then slowly moved to the stairs now revealed. Taking a deep breath, Cami took the first step up, then stopped. Going back to the eating area, she looked at the knife again. It was a short but wide bladed weapon, about five centis long and two and half wide. I might need this, she thought and attached its scabbard to the belt around her waist, pushing it somewhat towards her back and covering it with the jacket she had worn under her coat.

    Back at the stairs, she took another breath and started on her way up.

 Chapter Fifty Three.

    Earlier when he had tried the door of the building Cami had disappeared into, the Gray had found to his surprise that it was both locked and alarmed. Checking the address, he had discovered that it was a combined office and storage warehouse. Staring at the locked and alarmed door, he wondered, How did she get in here? The answer seemed obvious, someone who works there must have helped her.

    Getting an employee authorised to open the building had delayed the search so the Gray co-opted several members of the patrol who had responded to the emergency call. The senior patrolman, a sergeant sat down in the main security office with the firm¡¯s security officer, and together they reviewed the surveillance comm¡¯s.

    After several reviews of the recording the patrolman became seriously alarmed and called Dark gen Wattar.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here what do you see that is so important?¡± He asked on arrival.

    ¡°Sir, the implant was automatically recorded as the girl came through the door, see?¡± the security officer answered as he replayed the recording. On the holo it was clear, Cami came through the door and her name along with her identification number appeared on the screen.

    ¡°I see that,¡± the Sessi replied, ¡°it¡¯s quite clear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and freeze it,¡± the security officer replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it at first either sir,¡± the sergeant commented.

    ¡°Look,¡± the security officer said, pointing.

    ¡°Look at what?¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar leaned forward, starring into the holo.

    ¡°See, here and here,¡± The man used a laser pointer to highlight two areas.

    The gray rocked back on his heels, now he could see it, two disembodied arms, faintly outlined, a woman¡¯s on Camis right and a mans on Camis left, but nothing more of them could be seen.

    ¡°Do they have some sort of cloaking device sir?¡± The patrolman asked in wonder.

    ¡°I have never heard of a portable one small enough that it could be carried by a person without armor.¡± The gray answered then turned to the security officer. ¡°Did you pick up any identification codes for the man or the woman?¡± He pointed to the screen.

    ¡°No sir, nothing.¡±

    ¡°What about the girl, did you pick her up anywhere else in the building?¡±

    ¡°No sir, no trace.¡±

    ¡°And you have implant readers throughout the building, including the basement levels?¡±

    ¡°Of course sir, and all the basement levels are secure. All means of entrance are secured and can be monitored from here.¡± The security chief was clearly offended at the perceived lack of confidence in his capabilities.

    ¡°Thank you, send a copy of your recording to my comm.¡± That was quickly done and Wattar put his comm away. ¡°One last question, does your program show the opening and shutting of any doors in the basement area?¡± The Gray asked.

    There was a period of silence while the security officer checked the history of various access doors. Finally he turned around. ¡°Just one door, sir, this one.¡±

    ¡°Where does that door lead to?¡¯

    ¡°The lowest levels sir, where the service tunnels are. If you have the access keys and codes, you could go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wattar said, ¡°we don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± The Gray turned to the patrol officer. ¡°Get all the men together and we¡¯ll let the security officer tidy his building up while you all go back to your normal duties unless you are needed here still.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The sergeant clearly didn¡¯t understand, he obviously thought that they should start searching the service conduits, however he followed orders and left the room, pulling his comm out as he went. He was followed by the Gray. I must discuss this with Minister de Markus, Wattar thought.

    *********

    Elsewhere in the city events were proceeding to the satisfaction of Councillor Leja Leves. His agents had been meeting with some of the other councillors and ministers. With the murderous attack over, Leves had finally gained what he wanted, enough support to be appointed Chief Minister. At last, he gloated silently.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my secretary?¡± he demanded, looking around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± his senior assistant answered. The Under Minister looked on without comment until Leves asked him if Li Glwen had been called.

    ¡°A comm message was sent to all your staff, Councillor.¡±

    Leves head came up at the omission of ¡®Chief,¡¯ but he let it pass, for now he thought.

    ¡°Call her,¡± he commanded, a chill coming over him as he remember the warning that she had passed onto him Lorena is to come to no harm. It was a traditional warning he knew, with a solemn Vow of Unbreakable Resolve to Avenge backing it up.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    And he knew that the warning had been given to Li Glwen by her older sister, Ardine Makapet.

    *********

    Councillor Trem de Markus, Minister for Trade, was sitting with his wife in their apartment when the news flashed on his holograph viewer. Shocked he immediately went to his office where he received the devastating news that it was the Dressilers and Lorena Makapet. Grimly he thrust his own pain down and silently swore vengeance. A third shock came when he received the comm from Dark gen Wattar.

    ¡°You are sure?¡± the Councillor almost whispered into his comm. He had viewed the footage that Wattar had sent him but still, Him, here?

    ¡°As certain as I can be,¡± the Gray replied, ¡®it¡¯s Him or someone he sent, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can do that. But I have never met Him and I don¡¯t know what he can do.¡±

    De Markus replied after a fractions silence, ¡°Neither do I and ¡­,¡± Markus stopped then continued after a fraction, ¡°Go keep looking for the girl, I think that you have to find her and He will let you when it is the right time.¡±

    ¡°Yes Minister,¡± the Gray cut the comm feed thinking over the happenings of the last few periods. When the Dark Lord gets involved, thing get both more complicated and simpler, someone had told him once, as a joke he was certain. Well it¡¯s not a joke now, he thought as he wondered what his patron will do about Ardine Makapet¡¯s strange reaction to the news of her daughter¡¯s murder.

    *********

    When he heard of Lorena¡¯s death as well as her mother¡¯s reaction, Trem de Markus thought that his heart would stop beating. Disconnected from Dark gen Wattar, he immediately commed Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto.

    ¡°Get some officers to both apartments and check them,¡± he said to the police officer. ¡°You know what this means.¡±  Putting down his comm, he sat back. What he hadn¡¯t told the Chief Inspector was that he had just received a package from Ardine, who he had known for many years. It was sealed with a personal code that only de Markus could unlock and had arrived just after he had spoken to the Gray. Such a package was unusual, so unusual that he had hesitated to open it, fearing what the contents would reveal. Finally, he took a breath and used the code that only he and Ardine knew. The first item he looked at opened his eyes wide, the proof of what he and others had suspected now lay before him. Leves was the leader of the agitation that had been plaguing the planet. He immediately called the outgoing Chief Councillor, the head of the patrol, the head of the secret police and lastly, the commanding officer of the military. All agreed to meet that afternoon.

    *********

    I do Ptocto thought, as he waved to Detective Jan ot Reppa. The detective gasped when he got the message.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get dispatch to send squads to each address immediately sir.¡± Getting the addresses was quickly done and patrols were dispatched. Ptocto soon had the news he dreaded.

    ¡°They are both dead, sir.¡±

    ¡°How did they die?¡± De Markus asked, as he covered his face with his hand.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t got a full report sir, but it appears that Ardine Makapet stabbed Li Grew with a traditional blade then took her own life with poison of some kind. I should have full details within a day, sir,¡± the Chief Inspector spoke quietly. ¡°It appears to have been an instance of a Vow of Unbreakable Resolve.¡±

    ¡°I see, who is in charge?¡±

    ¡°Detective Reppa is handling it sir and I suggest that the investigation be left in his hands.¡±

    *********

    Councillor de Markus sat up in his chair and leaned forward, looking intensely into the holo.

    ¡°Do that, in the meantime, hand the investigation of the attack at the festival to your deputy, Inspector Evit ra Docci isn¡¯t it, and get here for the fifteenth period. Believe it or not I have something of greater importance for you to handle,¡± de Markus waited with whatever amusement he could muster for the chief inspectors response.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Ptocto spoke slowly, caught off guard.

    ¡°Just be here by the fifteenth period, Ptocto,¡± the minister shut his comm off.

    Sitting back in his chair, he looked at the faces of his staff, most of whom had been with him for a long time. They all showed shock at his sudden smile.

    ¡°No I haven¡¯t forgotten the murder of my old friend but we have the means to revenge him in our hands. At last we have sufficient proof of Leves involvement and we will avenge all the deaths, even the one of that hapless writer who was set up to die!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Minister?¡± one asked carefully.

    ¡°Very,¡± de Markus confounded his staff by smiling again, this time it was one of anticipation!

    *********

    In an adjacent building, Councillor Leves was receiving the news that his secretary was dead and that the death was the result of a Vow of Unbreakable Resolve.

    ¡°You are sure?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I spoke to the detective myself, sir,¡± the Under Minister responded, he hesitated.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Leves snapped, recovering from his shock.

    ¡°Did you want a more senior officer assigned to this?¡±

    After a brief reflection, Leves shook his head, ¡°No, that would just cause comment, I won¡¯t interfere with a police investigation and I doubt that de Markus will either, Ardine had been his mistress many years ago.¡± He glanced up at his deputy. ¡°Is there anything on the girl, the one that ran away?¡±

    ¡°I have not heard anything, do you want me to enquire, sir?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not important.¡± My agents in the underclass will take care of her, he thought.  He stood up from behind his desk. ¡°Give me a few fractions without interruptions please.¡± The Under Minister gave a bow and left, his face expressionless. He did not tell Leves that he heard that there was a meeting being held that afternoon at the office of de Markus.

    Leves looked out the window. It¡¯s a pity about Li Glwen, he thought, I will never find another like her. Damn that sister of hers and her daughter. A flush of anger rose in him and he pushed it down. At least she left nothing behind, she always assured me she was careful, not even on her comm or at her apartment. She always covered her tracks well, so there is nothing but the list of contacts in my own personal safe and if the police can get into that then they already have enough to arrest me. Leves smiled, the smile of a man who smells victory. And they haven¡¯t, so I am safe!

    He stood, enjoying the view, one similar to the one that had entranced Cami earlier.

 Chapter Fifty Four.

    Tired and confused Cami stared around as she emerged from the service tunnels into a crowded basement. ¡°Should I go outside?¡± she asked out loud. The sound of her voice echoed in the room and startled her, the fright almost convinced her to turn to go back into the tunnels but a growing urge changed her mind, she needed a washroom.

    Carefully opening the only other door and hoping that it lead out of the basement, she found some stairs leading up several flights to a second door. Carefully opening this door Cami saw that it led to a corridor with many numbered doors on each side. Having no idea of what type of building she was in, Cami cautiously crept down the worn wooden floor of the hallway. Reaching a corner she peeked around finding yet another corridor which had still more doors.

    The floor here is just as bad as the other corridors, a lot worse than at ma and pas, she thought. The rooms must be small too. No bathrooms inside, the doors are so close together.

    Finally she found a door marked with the correct sign, women¡¯s washroom.

    *********

    Stepping into the bathroom, Cami came to a complete stop. What she found was totally unexpected! Instead of the private stalls and wash stations she was familiar with, the toilets were partitioned off with gaps under all the doors and partitions exposing the floor. Large gaps existed between the top of the partitions and the ceiling, although this did not worry her quite so much. Equally surprising, the handwashing basins were set in one long counter top with no partitions what-so-ever!

    For a fraction she stood there, unable to decide what to do until need forced her into action. Quickly checking the stalls, she picked out the cleanest one, then, first making sure that it had all she needed, relieved herself. Done she tided her clothes washed her hands and checked her face in the sole mirror provided. Seeing evidence remaining of the meal she had eaten earlier, she washed her face as best she could. Wrinkling her nose at the used towel hanging on a roller, Cami dried her hands and face, all the while wondering, what part of the city is this?

    Leaving the noisome room behind her she put her thoughts into words, ¡°Where am I?¡± The sound of her voice echoing down the empty hall startled her and she glanced around, uncertain about which way to go. Deciding to continue in the same direction that she had been heading when she had come up from the tunnels she kept moving, finally arriving at another set of stairs, some going up and others going down to a hall of some kind.

    Hesitating for a fraction at the muted rumble of many voices that she could hear, Cami caught the enticing scent of a well cooked meal. The bit of bread and jam she had eaten earlier had barely taken the edge off her hunger and a random whiff of cooked food decided her. Cautiously she started down the stairs, following her nose. A sound at the entrance to what apparently was the room which the smell of cooking was coming from, had Cami freezing at a bend in the stairs.

    Crouching down, Cami watched as two men, both wearing the black beret and black jacket common to the underclass came out of the double doors, talking at the same time. She stifled a gasp and listened as they scuffled to the doors a few dozen centis from the foot of the stairs. The underclass! This is Nether West, but I was told never to go there! The unexpected memory froze Cami in place on the stairs.

    ¡°That was some crazy thing, arr, eh?¡± One said to his companion.

    ¡°Aye, I hopes that girl don¡¯t get hers, that would be rum!¡± the second man replied.

    ¡°Eh, right. She got away clean! The black one musta¡­.¡±

    The pair had gone through the door and what else they might have said vanished in the throb and bustle of the street that came and went as the door opened and closed.

    Cami sat back, What girl were they talking about, was it me? She wondered. And who where they meaning when they said the Black One? The snatch of conversation that Cami had overheard puzzled her and she sat still for a fraction. Another couple came out of but they talked so low that Cami could not make out what they were saying. These were followed three people, a man and two women all dressed in the garb of the underclass. To Camis eyes, none looked friendly as she remembered what she had been told about the part of the city where the underclass lived. Don¡¯t ever go there, she had been told by Jan ot Weir when she had arrived all those months ago.

    About to move down the stairs, Cami froze as the doors to the kitchen opened again. A man and two women came out.

    ¡°¡­ and I don¡¯t know why all the fuss,¡± a rather thin woman spoke whined.

    ¡°Look, I have to go,¡± the man growled, ¡°I have to get up with my brother, Ilari.¡±

    How strange, Cami thought, the underclass talk so differently and are so emotional. Not at all like Jean. She strained to hear more.

    ¡°Your brother, is he such a big hat eh? You run to him when he calls, quick, quick!¡± The thin woman either was angry or was making fun of the man, Cami couldn¡¯t decide.

    ¡°Ina, don¡¯t be squzzy, Edek has to go, and you know that¡¯s natch.¡± The other woman¡¯s voice sounded soothing to Cami.

    ¡°Well I have to go first,¡± Edek laughed and before Cami realised what was happening, Edek was stomping up the stairs.

    ¡°And when you¡¯ve gotta go, you gotta go.¡± The second woman also laughed even as she called out to him.

    *********

    At the sound of boots on the stair, Cami gasped, the man was coming up the stairs! For a tiny fraction she froze, then goaded by sudden fear she stood and trotted as quietly as possible back up the hall until she came to the ladies bathroom. Hesitating at the door, she turned automatically at a shout, right hand sliding to her knife.

    *********

    Just one thing was on Edeks mind as he climbed up to the second floor until he caught the sound of soft footsteps. A frown lined his saturnine forehead as he began taking the stairs two at a time. He knew that there should not be anyone upstairs as this was a private residence, each room being owned and occupied or rented and everyone from this floor would be at work now or eating in the dining room. That meant that there was a stranger, possibly a thief present. The thought of calling the patrol never crossed his mind, those guardians of the law were not welcome in Nether West at the best of times, besides he felt confident in his ability to handle any situation.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Coming to the top of the stairs Edek quickly checked the corridor to his left then the right where he saw a young looking girl, about to enter into the women¡¯s washroom, surprised he called. ¡°Hold¡¯en there.¡± A frightened face turned towards him.

    ¡°No closer,¡± she said holding her left hand up to stop him while her right slid behind her back.

    Eyes narrowed, Edek coolly appraised the young woman. Clearly young, well dressed, she obviously did not belong in Nether West. Indeed, a second look at her clothing had alarm bells going off in his mind, this girl is high class, what is she doing here and what is she holding behind her back? As he wondered, at a sound behind him he quickly glanced to where the two ladies he had been talking to were now standing at the top of the stares. They stared at the unexpected appearance clinging to the common bathroom door.

    *********

    Too scared to move, Cami stood frozen, her eyes flicking between the three adults studying her. Out of ideas and at a loss to say anything, she waited to see what the three people from the underclass would do. At the back for her mind was the door leading to the basement and the tunnels, just a few dozen paces away.

    I could make it if I try, she thought.

    *********

    ¡°OK girl,¡± Edek, a lean young man wearing hard worked clothes spoke as soothingly as he could to Cami, ¡°don¡¯t go freaky, I won¡¯t hurt you, not unless you get gnarly and I have to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get closer.¡± Cami repeated.

    ¡°Yours¡¯re not around here.¡± It was a statement.

    Cami shook her head.

    ¡°Watcha called.¡±

    ¡°Cami.¡±

    *********

    ¡°You be Cami?¡± The older woman stepped up beside Edek as she spoke, causing Cami to slide several steps down the corridor.

    ¡°Keep back Flo!¡± Edek growled at Flo, a well-built, comfortable looking woman.

    ¡°Cami sis Nep?¡± Flo ignored the younger man and took a step closer, ¡°You be the girl who lives with the Dressler¡¯s?¡± At Camis nod, Flo continued, puzzled. ¡°Why you be running away?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get natch with the girl Flo, she be trouble. Just let her go, willy-nilly.¡± Ina, the third adult put in, she was a thin woman with a sour, suspicious face.

    *********

    Taking in the thirds woman¡¯s sour look and grating tone, Cami decided that she wasn¡¯t very nice. She took another step backwards, a glance showing her that she was almost at the corner.

    *********

    ¡°Stop Cami, we won¡¯t crack you.¡± Flo studied Cami, took in the exhausted look and haunted gaze. ¡°What you be doing in Nether West?¡±

    The thin woman grunted and appeared to be about to speak but closed her mouth at a look from Flo. Edek frowned as he looked Cami over. His eyes narrowed and he suddenly spoke again. ¡°What you be running from?¡± He asked.

    *********

    Cami glanced over her shoulder at a sound from behind her. ¡°I have to go,¡± she pleaded. ¡°They might be following.¡± She brought her hand from behind her, crouching and holding the knife she had found in the tunnels in front of her. The three watching gave out a hiss of in taken breath.

    *********

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a bigge knife,¡± Edek smiled hands on his hips, ¡°what gotcha in mind to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Flo commanded the young man. ¡°Cami, you didn¡¯t answer me, why you skooting.¡± She frowned as a thought came to her, ¡°Where be your contract family?¡± Flo slowly moved forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get closie close, Flora, she¡¯ll be into cutting you.¡± Ina cautioned the older woman. At Camis sudden step forward, Edek stepped in front of Flo.

    *********

    Hearing Flo¡¯s full name, Cami remembered with a start what the man who had helped her escape had said, Listen for Flora.

    ¡°Your name is Flora!¡± That brought nothing but a stare and a startled exchange of looks. ¡°Flora, your name is Flora?¡± Cami repeated, taking a step forward. ¡°Please tell me it is.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± the matronly woman replied, frowning as she moved out from behind the young man.

    With a wail, Cami ran forward giving Flo, Ina and Edek such a surprise that they all took several steps backwards.

    ¡°Knife, knife!¡± from the group brought Cami to a stop. Oh yes, better get rid of that, she thought. ¡°Here, take it,¡± she held the knife out. ¡°He said to watch for Flora.¡±

    *********

    Slowly Edek stepped closer to Cami and with care accepted the knife. Cami never looked at him, still staring at Flo as he took it. Another frown creased his forehead and balancing the knife in his right hand, he turned and spoke to the women.

    ¡°This is edgy, let¡¯s get outa this place.¡±

    Flo and Ina nodded and Flo held out her hand to Cami. ¡°Come along little one,¡± came with a reassuring smile. ¡°My bedy place is nearby and we¡¯ll chit chat there.¡±

    Following, Cami began to speak but was immediately shushed by Ina. ¡°Speak not here, no good if others hear.¡± Covering her mouth with her hand, Cami went with the two women. Edek following, watching carefully all around.

    About thirty paces past the stairs leading down, there were more stairs going up to the next floor. Flo lead the group to these and started up.

    *********

    At the top, Cami stopped for a fraction, looking around. She could see that this part of the building was different from the one below. The doors were further apart by several paces and the floor was polished with a durable clear finish that brought out the grain of the wood.

    ¡°Your walls are nicer here then below.¡± Cami spoke more calmly than she felt. ¡°Painted with pictures.¡± She moved to look at some of the murals but Edek took her arm and lead her to where Flora was waiting at her door. ¡°Hey what are you doing?¡± Cami protested.

    ¡°We have to get out of eyes seeing.¡± Edek replied.

    ¡°Come in Cami, we¡¯ll talk in here.¡± Floras voice stifled any more protests from Cami.

 Chapter Fifty Five.

    A period later Cami sat curled on a couch watching the two women as they talked together. Edek had been sent on an errand to fetch someone called Ilari after Cami had described how she had gotten into the tunnels under the city.

    ¡°All dead, killed.¡± Ina whispered, running her gaze over the tearstained face of the young woman. ¡°You be the only one who scampered alive.¡±

    Cami sat silent, she had finally given into her pain and terror as she had described the attack and was now exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty,¡± she said suddenly sitting up and looking around. ¡°Is there anything to drink here?¡± Straight away she felt embarrassed at speaking in such a manner.

    ¡°Would you like tea?¡± Flo asked quietly. ¡°You can also eat if you like,¡± she added.

    ¡°Thank you Madam Flora.¡± Cami stood and lowered her eyes, holding her hands behind her back as she did.

    ¡°Sit down Cami.¡± Flo said, exchanging a glance and a nod with Ina as she spoke. Ina left, heading to the small kitchen. ¡°And call me Flo, all here do.¡± A slight smile creased her lips as ¡°Call me Ina,¡± came from the kitchen.

    Looking around as she sat, Cami belatedly realised that only the three of them were in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the young master?¡± she asked.

    ¡°His name is Edek ne Fosker and he is my son.¡± Flo spoke softly, ¡°After you told us your story, I sent him to get his older brother, Ilari ne Pator.¡±

    ¡°Oh. He is?¡± Cami looked around rather distracted. This room was about the same size as her parents¡¯ old living space but the kitchen was separated by a low counter and she could see Ina doing something there. A bedroom was visible through a door. Is there just the one? She thought, and is there a bathroom behind that closed door? The import of Flo¡¯s words slowly percolated through Camis mind.

    ¡°Ilari ne Pator? The housekeeper where I lived was Jean ne Pator! Is he related to her?¡±

    ¡°He is her brother, I was his father¡¯s second wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami wondered what that meant. I¡¯ll just have to wait and see, ran through her mind. ¡°She must be really upset.¡± Cami looked away then turned back, ¡°I left my comm back ¡­ there, can I speak to her on yours, my parents also?¡±

    ¡°Of course you did, left it behind.¡± Flo turned towards the dining room table, then stopped and slowly turned back. ¡°No, that be a bad thought.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Cami was confused by both the refusal and the change in the way Flo had spoken. ¡°And your speech, it¡¯s changed back?¡±

    ¡°If someone is looking for you, they may be watching both your parents and Jean.¡± Flo replied soberly. ¡°Until we know more, let¡¯s not be hasty.¡± She paused, ¡°As to my speech, I too was once a housekeeper for a family. Not high class but pretenders, as we called them behind their backs. They dismissed me for a younger, more attractive house keeper when they moved up.¡±

    Cami did not know what to say to that but luckily she was saved by a call from the kitchen.

    ¡°I have tea.¡± Ina came in with a loaded tray and began setting places at the eating table. ¡°Come, let¡¯s all sit properly for tea.¡± Cami rose slowly and took what she considered to be her proper place, the daughters¡¯ seat on Floras right.

    ¡°Your cousin, what will he do? What will he want?¡± Cami asked after a taking a sip of tea. She felt that the delicate business of Flora being dismissed was best avoided. She knew that she, herself would be sensitive about that, having had nightmares dreaming that she had been dismissed from her contract after she hit that girl at the meet. ¡°Why do I have to talk to him?¡± A frown creased her forehead.

    ¡°We have been waiting for a long time for something like this to happen.¡± Ina, interjected.

    Camis frown deepened, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled, what do you mean, waiting for what to happen?¡±

    ¡°Ilari, he be a leader, got a following but not like those who attack you and yours.¡± Flo watched Cami closely, Ina as well.

    ¡°Big man is Ilari,¡± Ina said, ¡°much respect he has, not only among us in Nether West, others as well. They talk lots to him.¡±  Ina offered a biscuit to Cami who accepted with polite thanks. Cami studied the thin, sour faced woman and pondered what sort of life she had lead. If the life for her parents had been difficult as part of the lower servant class, how much more difficult both Inas and Flos must have been she wondered.

    ¡°Who talks to Ilari?¡± Cami wondered aloud.

    ¡°You hush about that girl.¡± Ina relied, ¡°There is no need for you to known.¡± She shrugged picking up a biscuit herself as she continued, ¡°Anyhow, I don¡¯t know, Ilari no say and I no ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t ask then, but he doesn¡¯t tell you anything?¡± A shake of the head answered her question. There was silence then Cami looked across the table at Ina. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± She said.

    Raising her head from the biscuit she was contemplating, Ina looked at the young girl, then gave a glance at Flo before turning back to Cami. ¡°You could, doesn¡¯t mean I answers.¡± The reply came back slowly. ¡°You have lots a questions girl!¡±

    Cami swallowed, she was old enough to realise that she was going to pry a little into what could be a delicate subject. ¡°Do you have any family, Ina?¡± She braced herself for an explosive response.

    *********

    Ina sat silent for a fraction, How to answer in a way Cami might understand? She gave a sigh, might as well speak the truth. Without looking at Cami, she replied. ¡°I have no family. They all be dead.¡±

    *********

    Aghast, the reply was even worse than Cami had expected, she stammered out an unsteady ¡°Sorry,¡± all she could come out with, even as she looked to Flo for help. No wonder she looks so unhappy, Cami thought. Before she could say more, a chime from the door, followed by its opening drew everyone¡¯s attention away from the strained atmosphere.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Cami jumped up, stepping away from the table as she spoke.

    A tall, rather thin man stepped through the door with some authority, taking of his cap as he did so. Watching him carefully, the two traded stares and Cami noted the eyes, wondering why they seemed familiar. Stepping further back as the man approached the table, she was surprised, even shocked when the man stooped and kissed Flo on the cheek. ¡°Hello elder sister, I nanna thought seeing you this day,¡± cleared the mystery, confirmed by Flos, ¡°G,day big bro.¡± The man straightened up and turned his eyes to Cami.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Looking back at him Cami studied the man who she guessed was soon going to become very important to her. Ilari suddenly spoke, ¡°So you¡¯re her, they said that I would know you.¡±

    *********

    The stares his comment drew amused Ilari although he held his laughter inside as he continued his appraisal of Cami sis Nep. Her steady gaze returning his, even though she was clearly fearful and uncertain, brought a nod of approval from him. It was clear that this girl had some depths.

    ¡°Where be Edek?¡± Brought him back.

    ¡°Getting some of us together, we needs protection.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble.¡± Flo insisted.

    ¡°Passed that, trouble we had as soon as those fools pulled the trigger on those guns.¡± The flat reply raised frowns from both Flo and Ina. ¡°The patrol and the secret police will be here soon, me guesses.¡± Ilari continued. ¡°One at least would have been here sooner if he hadn¡¯t been delayed by locked doors.¡±

    Taking a step back he looked Cami up and down noting the clothes and strained expression. This girl has been through a lot and she is going to go through a lot more, he thought.

    *********

    Cami watched Flora exchange a puzzled look with Ina then both looked at Ilari. ¡°What means you?¡± Flora asked. Cami put in as well. ¡°Delayed, how you know that? I don¡¯t understand how you would know that.¡± Cami continued to stare at Ilari, ¡°and what do you mean by they said that I would know you?¡±

    *********

    ¡°I get lots info from lots of sources,¡± Ilari replied, ¡°but no talk now, we gotta fast move, or you¡¯ll be in lots a trouble.¡± He beckoned to Cami. ¡°You gotta come with me, I have some men around who will much help. We gotta get you to safe place.¡± He turned back to Flo.

    ¡°Have yah gotta cloak that Cami can burrow under? Her clothes, they give her away, dead.¡±

    A fractions digging in a rather full closet and Cami was donning a cloak that to her eyes had seen better days. A cap, similar to the ones that she had seen others wear completed the picture.

    Standing impatient at the door, Ilari urged Cami to hurry. ¡°We go fast now, but slow on the street. Blend in and keep eyes open. No talk, your voice dead giveaway. Leave talking to me.¡± Cami gave a tremulous nod to the rapid fire instructions, then turned to Flo, bowing.

    ¡°I thank you Madam Flora and Madam Ina, you both have been much help to me today.¡±

    The motherly woman stood and returned the bow, ¡°It was nothing Cami. Anyone would have done the same.¡± Seemingly overcome, Ina simply bowed back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ilari looked out the door, checking the corridor. Two hard looking lean men standing there lost their lounging posture and straightened up, one heading down the stairs while the other looked around for possible dangers.

    *********

    Walking down the grubby and dismal street which was their apparent destination, lined with shabby buildings Cami was aware of growing unease, both in herself and her companions. They had been traveling for almost two periods, she was getting tired and hoped that they were close to their destination.

    Walking through Nether West had been a revelation for Cami. The part of the sector she arrived at was, she discovered, a combined living and shopping area that made for a lively, noisy and crowded street scene. All the people she could see seemed to be happy at least for the time being. Stores were open and stalls lined the street, most attracting numerous customers. People were exchanging greetings and chatting with each other in a manner that she had never before seen. Cami was entranced, the warning she had been given and her recent experience temporarily forgotten.

    ¡°Is it always like this?¡± She asked Ilari who was walking on her left side, closest to the buildings they were passing. ¡°I mean this is so different than what I am used to! Even from my old home.¡±

    ¡°Most days yes, now be quiet.¡± Glancing up Cami saw Ilaris eyes flickering from side to side. Glancing around as casually as possible, Cami at first couldn¡¯t identify the men that Ilari had brought with him. As they passed out of the shopping area, Cami began to see some of the same kind of tenements that she had seen from the flyer several months ago. Lounging around these buildings were people that Cami recognised from her earlier train view; sullen, unhappy people, men and women both along with a few children. These moved slowly out of the way of the group as it passed. The eyes that followed them adding to Camis sense of unease and the gathering rain clouds only heightened the mood.

    All the people Cami saw were dressed in much the same style, a dark shirt, pants and jacket amongst the men while most of the women wore a long skirt and top or a dress combined with a more feminine jacket. A beret usually of a dark blue to black colour topped the men while a small hat seemed standard for most of the women. One thing that Cami saw to her shocked surprise, was that many of the younger women and some older ones as well, were openly wearing pants, something that no women was supposed to do. If ma could see them, she thought, I wonder what she would say let alone Madam Dressiler! That thought brought such pain to Cami that she closed her eyes and come to a brief stop. At Ilaris concerned glance she just shook her head and started walking again.

    As they had left the shopping area, Cami and Ilari were joined by a woman, also wearing pants, and a man. Neither of the two introduced themselves, nor did anyone speak but the woman, she looked to Cami to be in her early twenties, went straight to Camis right side while the man took position a few steps behind her. They continued this way in silence, Cami assuming that Ilari knew who they were, besides she had been told not to speak. As they progressed deeper into Nether West the buildings they passed showed increasing signs of poor maintenance. Having left the shopping and residential area most of the crowd was gone and even fewer people could be seen. The two men from the apartment building were several paces ahead of them, while a glance backwards revealed that there were three men as well as the man who had come with the woman. All this for me? Cami wondered.

    The walk continued with changes in direction and Cami grew anxious both with the ominous silence and that all the buildings she could see were rougher and dilapidated, showing clear lack of maintenance. Adding to the grim atmosphere, the rain that had stopped that morning now returned as a soaking drizzle. There were no workers housing or shops that Cami could see, just closed anonymous buildings that gave no clue to their past use or function. ¡°Just about there,¡± Ilari muttered as he wiped the rain of his face, ¡°now it gets dangerous.¡± Looking around, Cami saw that there was no one else in sight. This concerned her, she wasn¡¯t sure why but along with what Ilari just said, it did.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Ilari startled Cami with a shrill whistle. The men moved in closer on hearing the whistle.

    ¡°If someone be attacking us, here be the most likely place.¡± The grim answer caused Cami to look nervously around. ¡°Be ready.¡±

    Be ready to do what? Cami wondered to herself.

    Moving with Ilari to the center of the street, Cami watched as he signalled the men to get closer and then turned to the woman still standing with Cami. The rain grew heavier, along with the wind, coming in gusts. Puddles began to form.

    ¡°Signy.¡± He nodded at Cami.

    ¡°You¡¯re Signy?¡± Cami turned to the woman, who was now grimly wrapping a studded leather belt she had pulled from somewhere around her right fist. Cami stared at this and she recalled the fight she had had at the track meet. It was clear that this fight would not be like that one at all.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Signy replied shortly as she scanned the buildings lining the street. ¡°Now open ears up, we be heading to that building on the right, the second one on the end.¡±

    ¡°You mean ¡­¡± Cami stopped as the compact woman grabbed the arm that Cami was about to raise.

    ¡°Keep hand down,¡± Signy hissed, ¡°just follow me, when gets gnarly, run like wet kit.¡± She gave a nod to Ilari. The now compact group started to move towards what Cami assumed was their final destination. The same two men were in the lead with Ilari following then Cami and Signy. Last were the four men now close behind. The expected attack came with the group almost three-quarters of the way down the block to their goal.

    Leaving a pair of double doors swinging drunkenly open a group of six men burst out of a building to the left, while another gang, of four this time, ran around the corner in front of them. All were carrying a club, knife or similar weapon. From behind, another dozen or so men blocked any retreat in that direction.

    ¡°Ok, everyone, we go ahead, like now!¡± Ilari shouted as he charged the four blocking their way in front, splashing his way through the puddles. Cami stared as a knife appeared in his hand.

 Part Seven. Holocaust, Chapter Fifty Six.

    Captain Denna Thompson, the first and so far only captain of the brand new Command Battleship Maiden Constance, currently in orbit around Tihab, was in a state of nervous tension. Watching the shuttle carrying the ambassadors approaching was as nerve racking as the original meeting had been. After the Dark Lord had returned from Ti Lepus, she had been presented to Him and introduced to the Ladies. This had brought home to her the seriousness of her position as Captain of the Command Battleship.

    When she arrived at Legion Headquarters Denna had immediately reported to the Marshal¡¯s office. There, to her surprise, she was ordered to report to General Major Dennus of Hosta at the palace.

    ¡°Why do I have to go there?¡± Was the surprised question Captain Thompson directed to the Colonel escorting her.

    Colonel Horris just smiled. He had played this part before and wanted the Captain to enjoy her first trip to the palace as much as the first time he and Captain Dule had. In any case, he had no authority to explain.

    Arriving at the palace main entrance they went straight to the Stewards office and entered the corridor that lead to the Generals office. Captain Thompson was intrigued by all the, to her absurd secrecy that seemed to consume her, guide. However, she was also aware that full colonels rarely functioned as guides. Her instincts were on full alert and she trusted her instincts.

    General Major Dennus rose when the two officers entered his office. ¡°Welcome Captain, please come in.¡± After the obligatory salutes, Captain Thompson was invited to sit. ¡°I wish to let you know what you are getting into and why.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Captain Thompson clearly was puzzled.

    At ¡°Colonel Horris, let¡¯s hear it one more time,¡± and the recording of the Dark Lord¡¯s request was played, again with the explanation that it was the voice of the Head Steward. Captain Thompson still looked puzzled, but sat and waited for further explanations.

    ¡°That was the start,¡± Dennus explained. ¡°When I got here, I was told by our Master that He has given me the job to take His selected Ambassadors to the planet Ti Lepus, which is in the Marker¡¯s Star galaxy. Your Command Battleship is going to carry us there. You will have a more than adequate covering force and a close escort force. There will also be a strong Legion ground force component, as well. Those details can wait.¡±

    ¡°What you need to know right now is that the Dark Lord and who knows also, is in the Ti Lepus system right now and no one knows why. He left about two periods ago. You may have picked up on the flap,¡± This came with a grim smile at the shocked look on Captain Thompsons face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why He left. He was extremely upset when He did and the Ladies were also really upset. When He walked in that door,¡± the General pointed, ¡°I thought that I was going to be vaporised.¡± Colonel Horris nodded in silent agreement.

    The general stood up and moved around his desk. ¡°I am telling you this so that you have a complete picture of our Master and fully understand just what pressure you are going to be under. I want to introduce you to the Ambassadors but I am not sure that I should until He comes back.¡± Dennus didn¡¯t smile. ¡°I know what you used to think about our Master.¡± He waved his hand in the air. ¡°He is a long way away and we don¡¯t think much of Him except that He is really powerful and we would rather He stay away from us. That is, if we think of Him at all.¡±

    Giving the Captain a long hard stare, Dennus continued, ¡°That was then, this is now. I am sure that He will be back very soon and I am going to take you to Him. I have no idea what His mood will be, so be ready for anything. This is important.¡±

    Colonel Horris was quietly impressed. Dennus was really growing into his job.

    ¡°I am not sure that I understand. I have ferried and dealt with ambassadors before. It is one reason I received this command. There has never been an issue.¡± The Captain raised her hands and dropped them. ¡°So why all this ¡­ ritual, for want of a better word?¡±

    Another smile appeared on Dennus¡¯s face. This one was a cat¡¯s smile of mischief and secrets. There was a similar smile on Horris¡¯s face. ¡°Because the Ambassadors are six of the most prominent Ladies of the Circle and I am charged with protecting them.¡±

    A look of dawning horror appeared on Captain Thompson¡¯s face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on in the briefing, Colonel Horris. Start by naming the covering force, I think.¡±

    As the briefing continued, Captain Thompsons began to recover her equilibrium. She could not help but be impressed by the assembled force that the Legion had swiftly brought together from close, but disparate parts of the Empire. She felt pride that such a force could be assembled so swiftly.

    ¡°If the rulers of Ti Lepus don¡¯t not draw the correct conclusions from what our master has brought together, they must be truly blind or stubborn.¡± Captain Thompson gave the ceiling a thoughtful look. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the commanding admirals should be told in full, and soon?¡± She glanced at the General. ¡°They will need some time to get used to the, ah, unusual command arrangements.¡± The other two officers looked at each other and nodded.

    Captain Thompson continued, ¡°From the little I have learned about the planet¡¯s inhabitants, they are just as stubborn as you say. In fact ¡­¡± She was interrupted by a soft voice.

    ¡°Captain Thompson, you are correct. The command arrangements did need to be clarified. After dealing with the matters involving the Empire in the Ti Lepus system, I decided to meet with Admiral De Johnston. We spoke and I took counsel with him. General, he understands that you have full authority from me regarding the safety of those I have entrusted to you. However Admiral De Johnston has full authority regarding the safety of the fleet as a whole, but if any matters overlap you, General, have the final say. Otherwise, the Admiral will have the final say.¡± The Dark Lord turned to Colonel Horris. Everyone was frozen in place. ¡°Colonel, kindly contact the Marshal and have Vice Admiral Hojo, attend on me. It seems that a personal talk carries better than a comm unit instruction.¡±

    The Dark Lord smiled and left. There was silence in the room and no one moved at first until Colonel Horris shook himself, pulled out his com unit and activated it. He spoke quietly for a fraction. Then nodded.

    ¡°Admiral Hojo will be here in a couple of periods,¡± he informed the other two.

    Captain Thompson also shook herself as she stood, ¡°Is it always like that?¡± She asked the room at large.

    ¡°No, it is sometimes worse. You just have to be careful and read Him. The Ladies can be just as bad. I think that they get bored and want to have some fun,¡± Dennus sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to throw you in with the big boys,¡± he smiled, ¡°in a manner of speaking that is!¡±

    Standing and placing their uniform caps on their heads, they left Dennus¡¯s office and walked down the corridor.

    ¡°Can you tell me which of the Ladies are coming?¡± Captain Thompson asked.

    ¡°Certainly, they are the Ladies Andrea, Dana, Lisa, Savanna, Jasmine and Lakeisha. Lady Jaure was also to accompany us but was removed at her request.¡± General Major Dennus answered. ¡°My aide, Captain Dule is talking to them right now.¡±

    Captain Thompson wondered why and was tempted to ask, but decided against it. Thinking over the Ladies listed, she swallowed as the legendary names sank in. The only really prominent Lady missing was Lady Luca. She thought for a moment, but again decided against asking why.

    ¡°We are here. This is the study where we usually meet,¡± Dennus said. He nodded to Captain Dule who was waiting outside, introductions followed.

    Going in, General Major Dennus saw the usual grouping. The Dark Lord was sitting in His usual seat with His usual companion, the slender young Lady with short, sandy brown hair and blue eyes, sitting close by. Other Ladies were scattered around the room, some reading, all seemed to have recovered their equilibrium. However, he did not see any of the Ambassadors, present.

    ¡°Yes General?¡± Dennus was relieved to see that both the Dark Lord and the Ladies were a lot calmer.

    ¡°My Lord, I wish to formerly present Captain Denna Thompson, who you met briefly earlier.¡± The Captain saluted smartly.

    ¡°Ah yes, the Captain of the Maiden Constance command ship,¡± the Dark Lord waved the Captain forward. ¡°You will be having a number of passengers soon. I wish you well on the trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes sire,¡± Captain Thompson replied.

    ¡°You wish to meet the ambassadors now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sire.¡± The Captain felt a tightening in her belly but sternly repressed it. From the glint in the Dark Lords eye, she guessed that he knew exactly how she felt.

    The Dark Lord turned to Dennus, ¡°I believe that Captain Dule left them in the ante-room.¡± With a nod he dismissed them.

    Out in the corridor, the four officers each took a deep breath, ¡°Well that was, bracing.¡± Captain Thompson spoke for them all.

    ¡°Indeed. Every time I get close to Him, I wish I was elsewhere,¡± Colonel Horris spoke quietly.

    ¡°Wait until you have to deal with the Ladies.¡± General Dennus warned. Dule maintained a discreet silence.

    *********

    It was a short walk to the ante-room. Lady Dana was waiting outside, leaning against the wall. Even still wearing the same nondescript clothes she was wearing earlier, her beauty and her personality shone through.

    General Dennus gave a slight bow. ¡°Lady Dana, I wish to introduce Captain Denna Thompson, who will be transporting us to our destination.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Lady Dana, I look forward to the trip with you,¡± the Captain replied.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Lady, I wish to introduce the Captain to the rest of the ambassadors,¡± Dennus said politely.

    ¡°Of course, step in,¡± Lady Dana gave the wide, charismatic smile they were renowned for.

    Horris and Dennus exchanged glances. From her slightly glazed look, it was apparent that the Captain was not immune to the charisma of the Ladies. This did not bode well for the Generals trip to the Marker¡¯s Star galaxy, which should take sixteen standard days. Silently, he gave thanks for the assignment of the Black Guard.

    The introductions went well, the Ladies being on their best behaviour. As the officers withdrew, another Lady arrived; although none of them knew her name, they recognised her from the study. Shorter, with straight black hair and pale skin, she had the seemingly typical slim build and an engaging smile. Dressed reasonably modestly, she had a tight white top and a short green dress, along with knee high socks and low heeled shoes.

    ¡°He wishes to speak to you again, General.¡± Came in a lilting voice and without waiting for a reply, she gave, what could only be described as a saucy grin, and skipped down the corridor leaving them gaping.

    Taking a deep breath, Captain Thompson spoke first, ¡°General, all I can say is that I will be sleeping on the bridge,¡± She spoke fervently. No one turned around, but they could hear the laughter coming from the room behind them.

    ¡°I doubt that that will save you, Captain,¡± Dennus acknowledged, ¡°But I understand.¡± He turned to Colonel Horris, ¡°Colonel, if I could prevail on you to be the escort for Vice Admiral Hojo, I would be grateful. Captain Dule, please check with the Black Guard in the front of the building. They may have received instructions directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Horris replied. He turned to Captain Thompson. ¡°If you will come with me Captain, I will escort you out and get you on your way back to your ship.¡± The idea that the Imperial Guard, ¡®Black guard¡¯ was common usage at this time, may have received instructions by some other means, elicited no surprised comment.

    ¡°Thank you Colonel, Sir.¡± Captain Thompson responded to both officers.

    ¡°I will be waiting in the office sir.¡± Captain Dule said, then turned to Colonel Horris, ¡°And I have some information for Miss de Posse.¡±  Horris just grunted.

    With salutes, they separated. Three going one way and one the other.

    Taking a deep breath, General Major Dennus returned to the study, finding everything unchanged from before.

    Immediately he arrived, the Dark Lord waved him over. ¡°I have been considering your situation General. You have no staff apart from the good Captain Dule.¡± He paused and Dennus felt a sinking sensation, ¡®What was He up to now?¡¯ The Ladies watching all smiled.

    ¡°Do not distress yourself. All I have done is contact the Marshal¡¯s office and requested two staff officers for you. I left the actual selection in the hands of the good Marshal.¡± The Dark Lord smiled and added, ¡°I have had much experience in reading faces!¡±

    The sense of relief was palatable. Dennus gave a small bow, ¡°Thank you, sire. Was there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have been considering Captain Dule. His conduct during the recent crisis was exemplary. I had Marshal Du Massi review his file and promotion is a possibility, but we will postpone that until the completion of his current duties. Should that also be performed satisfactorily, then he would be eligible for accelerated promotion. For your information, I have also considered the cases of Major Hunt Van Houser and Commissioner Flores. But that will not be your concern.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, sire.¡±

    There was a brief pause. ¡°Did your meeting with the ambassadors go well?¡±

    ¡°I believe that Captain Thompson was ¡­ impressed, sire.¡±

    That brought a slight smile to the Dark Lord¡¯s lips, but he made no comment, other than, ¡°Is there anything else General?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, sire.¡± There was a nod of dismissal and Dennus left, feeling relived and slightly baffled by the many moods of his sovereign. Walking down the corridors to his office, Dennus encountered the Head Steward.

    ¡°Ah, General Major, I was just looking for you. I have a message that you are to comm the Marshal¡¯s office. Apparently, they have had some contact with our Master and have completed some tasks for him. The First Councillor also wishes to talk with you, incidentally.¡±

    With a smile that said, ¡®This is now your problem, not mine!¡¯ Ardent Nespot went on his way.

    Dennus groaned. He had been introduced to First Councillor Lonna Kittitk shortly after his arrival, but had had very little to do with her since then. He should have realised that the Ambassadors, at least technically, came under the auspices of the High Council. That was one call that he would make, but after he spoke to the Marshal.

    *********

    In Dennus¡¯s office, the connection was quickly made.

    ¡°Yes General, I was expecting you.¡± The Marshal gave usual her crisp response.

    ¡°Sir, I was just informed by our Master that He asked you to pick two staff officers for me. I presume, sir that is what you have done?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have. They are both in system and can be here in half a day. Orders have been sent requesting their presence here. I will send you their details for your review before they arrive. Oh, they have no idea what they are under consideration for.¡± The Marshal gave a dry chuckle.

    ¡°I am sure they will be excellent officers and more than happy to be reassigned.¡± Dennus also chuckled. ¡°I will review the information and get back to you sir.¡±

    ¡°Good, I but need to discuss something else with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dennus felt that he knew what was going to come up, but did not want to second guess the Marshal.

    ¡°The Ambassadors. The First Councillor is upset.¡±

    ¡°I will speak to the First Councillor, but this is the Dark Lord¡¯s wishes that I am carrying out.¡±  Dennus responded. ¡°I will be guarding the Ladies, but He is the one who is sending them and they are the ones who will doing the work; the negotiating. I have no idea even as to what instructions He may have given them.¡±

    ¡°I understand. But speak to the First Councillor anyway.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± The comm connection ended.

    Sitting for a fraction, the General gathered himself and placed the call to First Councillor Lonna Kittitk. Ominously, the call was posted through quickly. Captain Dule who had arrived during the first call gave him a sympathetic look but stayed silent otherwise.

    ¡°General Major Dennus, good to hear from you,¡± the First Councillor greeted Dennus.

    ¡°Always a pleasure, First Councillor.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the reason for my call to the Marshal, General?¡± She said abruptly, without the usual niceties that accompany such calls. Inwardly Dennus sighed. This was not going to be easy, he thought.

    ¡°The Ambassadors I imagine, Madam.¡± Let her take the lead, Dennus thought.

    ¡°I was concerned when I was informed of the Dark Lord¡¯s return. Even more so when the events took the path that it has. The High Council has been cut out of all deliberations. We are completely in the dark and now I am given to understand that the Dark Lord is sending six Ladies of the Circle as Ambassadors to Ti Lepus. I think that you understand that I am not at all happy with all that has occurred recently.¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam, I do.¡±

    ¡°I want you to speak to the Dark Lord and tell Him how unhappy I am.¡± The First Councillor paused and Dennus stepped into the opening.

    ¡°I am sorry First Councillor, but I don¡¯t think I can do that. It is outside of my authority.¡±

    ¡°However, I must insist.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I am an officer in the Legion. If the Marshal was to give me such a request I would, of course, obey. However, I am not under your direct authority.¡±

    ¡°Then I will call the Marshal and ask that she make the same request of you.¡±

    ¡°Madam, if I may. Your problem is not with me or the Legion, but with our Master. Why don¡¯t you just go and place your concern with Him directly. That is what I suggest that you do and what you are entitled to do. All I am doing is transporting them and arranging their escort and protection. I have no idea what instruction He may or may not have given them.¡±

    There was a stony silence, then the First Councillor spoke again, with an iron voice, ¡°Just wait for the Marshal¡¯s contact.¡± The comm unit disconnected.

    Dennus considered contacting the Marshal, but decided against it. He would just have to wait for the contact to come to him. In the meantime, he reviewed the information that the marshals office had sent to him. Looking the officers¡¯ details over, he nodded with satisfaction.

    A couple of fractions later, his comm unit pinged. Picking it up, it activated.

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Please inform the Head Steward that the First Councillor and myself, desire an audience with His Excellency.¡± The command from the Marshal came without preamble.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    ¡°It will not be necessary for you to be there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°General.¡± The comm unit switched off.

    Dennus stared at his comm, somewhat surprised by the abruptness of the call.

    Shaking his head at Dule¡¯s ¡°I can do that sir,¡± he stood, left his office and followed the winding corridor to the Steward¡¯s office. Ardent Nespot was busy in his office. Giving Nita De Posse a warm smile, Dennus waited while she announced him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you long, Steward. I just wish to advise you that both the Marshal and the First Councillor are on their way here to see our Master. I will not be at the meeting but I suggest that you speak to our Master if you feel it is necessary.¡±

    The Head Steward stared at him. Then stood up and called to Remi of Doscue, his Senior Administrator.

    ¡°Remi, we are having important visitors.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just got a comm call from the Council¡¯s office. Nothing from the Marshal¡¯s office yet.¡±

    ¡°Take care of them, I must go to the Dark Lord.¡± He hurried off.

    The Senior Administrator gave Dennus a smile. ¡°You got him going!¡±

    Dennus smiled, but only replied, ¡°I will be in my office. Colonel Horris will be bringing Vice Admiral Hojo with him, the Dark Lords orders. Please let me know when they arrive.¡±

    ¡°Certainly General, and if I am engaged I will leave instructions with the office staff.¡± With a nod Remi, was on her way.

    Taking the private exit out of the Steward¡¯s suite of offices, which still needed a security clearance, this time just electronically, he headed to his office.

    Relaxing after his arrival, Dennus considered his next steps. All he had to do was brief a Vice Admiral and take him to the Dark Lord, and then induct two new staff officers into the mysteries of the palace. Next, chivvy six beautiful, charismatic and capricious women onto a battleship with all that they wished to take with them; about which, he still had no idea. Then ferry them, without incident to a planet on the brink of exploding. As a side issue, he had a very upset First Councillor who was making demands on him and a Marshal of the Legion he also had to keep happy. On top of everything there was the Dark Lord, Himself, and all that implied. Yes, no problem. General Major¡¯s don¡¯t sweat, do they?

 Chapter Fifty Seven.

    The giant spaceship flashed into existence in the outer reaches of the stars system. A command ship by design, it was twice as large as any other battleship built. Its escort, six heavy battleships and twelve light cruisers followed, all in a standard arrival pattern. Scanners came online in all the ships, first passive, and then active. Readings flashed back and were consolidated to a report to the commander of the escort.

    ¡°All ships reported in sir.¡± The communications officer reported.

    ¡°Including the Maiden Constance?¡± Vice Admiral Hojo enquired.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Commander Gallis, Hojo¡¯s senior staff officer, along with everyone else in the task force was aware of who was aboard the large battleship, so the question was simply the Admiral being careful. While all were aware, none talked about it.

    Admiral De Johnston¡¯s escort force, was already waiting in the system, the giant planetoids spread out in a protective pattern.

    ¡°Sir, message from flagship. Requesting status,¡± the communications officer reported.

    ¡°Send message to flagship, all in order, proceeding in system.¡± Admiral Hojo ordered.

    ¡°Sent, sir.¡±

    ¡°Send a message to Maiden Constance requesting confirmation of intentions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± No one even raised an eyebrow about the message.

    *********

    On the bridge of the Maiden Constance, there was tension. Captain Thompson was uncertain of what the future was going to entail, but she knew what the answer to this particular question was.

    ¡°Send to escort flag with copy to covering force flag. ¡®Proceeding in system to confer with Empire¡¯s representatives.¡¯ Send immediately.¡± Turning to the First Officer she ordered him to rendezvous with the Empire space station.

    At a sound behind her, she turned. Emerging onto the bridge was General Major Dennus, accompanied by his staff. There was no sign of any of the Ambassadors, the Captain noted thankfully.

    ¡°General.¡± As captain of the battleship, she did not rise from her command seat.

    ¡°Captain, we are here. Now the hard work begins.¡± Dennus smiled. ¡°Please send the message to Commissioner Flores and Major Hunt Van Houser advising our arrival as instructed. Let me know when you get a response. Also, send a message to Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo, requesting a conference regarding disposition of the fleet. A holo conference will do.¡±

    ¡°Of course, General.¡± Captain Thompson turned to the communications officer. ¡°Send messages as instructed.¡± She turned back to the General. ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you Captain.¡± Dennus left the bridge to return to his suite of offices.

    *********

    While walking down the corridor to the stairs leading down to the next level, Dennus ruminated over the last twenty three days. The hardest had been before they left. It was fortunate that the Ladies had been on their best behaviour during the trip, making it much easier for their guardians. The difficulty had been before they left.

    The meeting between the Dark Lord, the First Councillor and the Marshal had clarified matters so far as Dennus was concerned. While Dennus was not present, the Head Steward had been and there had, in his words, been ¡®a bit of a scene¡¯.¡¯ As he was not sure what that meant, apart from the meeting with Vice Admiral Hojo, Dennus had kept away from all involved for a day. The next day, Lieutenant Colonel Etic Gunnly and Captain Feli Duaris arrived. Finding them suitable, he presented them both to the Dark Lord, a sobering time for both officers, their Master not being in the best of moods. The introduction to the ambassadors had not gone much better. The Ladies had been upset as well, so had been rather less than cooperative.

    The next day, the meeting between Dennus, Nita and the Ambassadors and his new staff had taken place. This went smoothly, the Ladies showing that they were remarkably self-sufficient, stressing that anything they needed, they could easily carry with them, and were adamant that no one should touch any of their possessions. The ships¡¯ supplies were sufficient to take care of any of their other needs. Dennus and Nita hid their surprise as best as they could.

    Another delicate problem was solved by the Ladies themselves as they agreed to each share a room. Ladies Andrea and Dana in one, Lisa and Savanna in another, with Jasmine and Lakeisha sharing the third. They had even picked out their rooms. Much to Dennus¡¯s surprise, they showed remarkable knowledge about the Maiden Constance. Indeed, more than they could possibly know or should have known. It underlined to Dennus the need to never underestimate the powers that they hid from view. Later, he underscored this with his staff.

    Nita De Posse at least was relieved. Away from the Ladies, she made no attempt to hide her relief. Both Dennus and Horris took it well. The other two officers watched on, somewhat bemused.

    After sending a message about the berthing arraignments to Captain Thompson, who also was thankful, he turned to his staff.

    ¡°Well what did you think of that?¡± He enquired of his new staff.

    There was a pause. ¡°They seemed very well informed.¡± Captain Feli Duaris was being careful after his introduction to the palace.

    Lieutenant Colonel Etic Gunnly also was still processing her observations and feelings. ¡°The Ladies seemed less, how should I say it, daunting today, than I thought they would be. I wasn¡¯t disappointed, just curious.¡±

    ¡°Never ever underestimate the Ladies. Never!¡± Dennus spoke with emphasis. ¡°They rarely leave the Palace, at least not openly or with anyone other than our Master knowing it. But they have powers that they seldom show, but are there. They may not be as openly dangerous or powerful as our Master, but do not underestimate them. Ever.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The two officers sat silent as Dennus drilled the lesson into them. Used to difficult tasks with all that implied, they realised that this was a different order of danger and that they would never be likely to run into anything so unpredictable again.

    ¡°You will be on call all the time and you have to be ready. Captain Dule had been my adjutant for not even two periods when our Master walked in that door in a towering rage and disappeared somewhere and did something that I still do not know all the details of. Also, our master has sent Dule to Ti Lepus with orders to brief the staff there. He will also be looking at the overall situation and preparing a brief for me.¡± Dennus paused for a fraction. ¡°You understand?¡±

    They both nodded.

    ¡°Good. Now I want you both to sort out what you are going to need for this trip. Have the palace store what you are not going to take. Assume that we are going to go into a war zone. Remember our primary responsibility is going to be protection of the Ladies. That will come first and guide all my actions.¡± He paused and gave them both a hard look.

    ¡®Very impressive,¡¯ Horris thought.

    Dennus turned to Horris. ¡°Colonel, while I have the time, I want to put on record, and my report to the Marshal will reflect this, my appreciation and thanks for all your hard work in this matter. You have gone above and beyond the call of duty for me and my task. Effectively, you have acted as my Operations Officer, as well as carrying out many other tasks for me. I thank you.¡±

    He stood and the two officers shook hands. Their eyes met and they nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Back to business, Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly, I want you to draw up the details of our departure from the palace and transit to the ship. Including security arrangements. Talk to the Head Steward, find out what, if any, protocol is involved. Captain Duaris, get hold of Vice Admiral Hojo and find out what, if anything, he needs from me at present. Details of what to do when we arrive in system as well. I don¡¯t want to go in blind.¡± He paused. ¡°Any questions?¡± They shook their heads. ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°We will leave within four periods,¡± he nodded, ¡°on your way.¡± The two officers departed.

    ¡°Colonel, I want you to brief the Marshal and bring her up to date. Also, find out if she has any concerns that need to be dealt with or any suggestions.¡±

    ¡°I will, sir. And you?¡± Colonel Horris asked.

    ¡°I am going to see if I can get more information from our Sovereign. There are things I need to know about what He expects of our Ambassadors.¡± Dennus gave a grim smile. ¡°Wish me luck.¡± They both left.

    *********

    The Dark Lord was not in His usual room. Neither were any of the Ladies. This was most unusual and disconcerting. It also meant that Dennus had to go in search of Him. The floor on which Dennus¡¯s office was located could be considered the main floor. The next floor was where the Ladies were quartered. Dennus had never been up there. Searching each room, one by one, was the only option. He did not even consider paging the Dark Lord.

    All the rooms on the ground floor were empty. Dennus considered that he had no choice but to proceed to the next floor. Slowly and carefully, he climbed the stairs. At the top, sitting at a window alcove he found, to his relief, The Dark Lord.

    ¡°You are courageous or foolish, to hunt me down like this, General.¡± Came in the Dark Lord¡¯s soft voice, this time with an undercurrent of menace.

    ¡°If you wish me to leave, sire, I will,¡± Dennus replied, determined to at least try.

    There was a long pause.

    ¡°No, you have questions for me, I see.¡± He waved at the window. ¡°Come closer, enjoy the view.¡± He waved Dennus to a chair.

    Moving over Dennus looked out into the palaces garden. Although it was a weekday, there were many people moving through the grounds, admiring the many different flowers, plants and trees, some from different planets. The view was spectacular.

    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it? I occasionally come here to watch and refresh myself.¡± Dennus stared. This musing, almost relaxed figure, was a complete turnaround from what he had expected. ¡°You want to know where the Ladies are.¡± The statement almost caught him off guard.

    ¡°I am curious, but so long as they are here in the next four periods, as I wish to leave as soon as possible that is all what matters.¡±

    The Dark Lord smiled, a satisfied smile, but made no comment.  They sat in silence for a space, then the Dark Lord stirred. He pointed to the gardens. ¡°One of the stewards, many years ago, wanted to have a portion of the garden dedicated to plants from every planet in the Empire. I had to point out the impossibility of his dream due to the numbers concerned and the fact that some could never grow here. Also, some would become positively dangerous out of their natural habitat. He was crushed, but accepted the reality in the end.¡± The Dark Lord wore a reminiscent look. Dennus forbore to ask just how long ago the incident had taken place.

    ¡°I often walk at night and early in the morning.¡± The Dark Lord smiled. ¡°Few are up then and none recognise me anyway. Actually some take me for the gardener. They ask questions about the various plants.¡± He gave a quiet laugh. ¡°I always answer as best I can.¡±

    Dennus nodded, he realised what the anonymity would mean to someone as legendary as the Dark Lord. He did not speak, not wanting to lose this time, almost magical to him. After a fraction, he was not disappointed.

    ¡°I find it helpful to just walk in the garden and watch people sometimes. Even when you have been doing it for as long as I have, there is always more to learn. Even with no people, I find the gardens, especially the forested parts, soothing.¡±

    Dennus waited for more, in any case, he was as a loss as to what to say. After another fraction, the Dark Lord stirred.

    ¡°You wish to know what instructions I have given to the Ambassadors, is that not correct General.¡±

    ¡°If I may, my Lord. It would be a guide to me in my duties.¡±

    The Dark Lord laughed. ¡°Apart from telling them to try their best, I have given no detailed instructions, it would not help even if I had.¡± He smiled, was silent, then spoke again, ¡°You must have noted by now how allergic to being told what to do the Ladies are, correct?¡± He said giving the General Major a sideways look along with a raised eyebrow.

    Dennus gave a rueful look back and nodded. The Dark Lord looked away, seemly content.

    ¡°The Ladies have been my Ambassadors before. They know what the situation is, what the stakes are and what I can do. They know ¡­¡± The last came in a whisper.

    ¡°If they are unsuccessful, then what, sire?¡± Dennus blurted the question out he could stop it.

    ¡°Hellfire and Damnation, General. Hellfire.¡± The Dark Lord rose, walked over and stood at the window. ¡°Terrible things will happen. I will do terrible things. Then even more will happen.¡±

    He turned, looked at a stunned General Major Dennus, who had also risen.

    ¡°Was there anything else, General?¡± The Dark Lord was now stony-faced.

    Dennus took the hint. ¡°Nothing, sire.¡± He bowed and left, he had a departure to organise.

 Chapter Fifty Eight.

    Following the traces that Cami had left behind her in the tunnels forming the substructure that provided vital water, plumbing, electrical and communication services and all other ones necessary for the cities functioning, Dark gen Wattar considered his position At least I am not wading through the sewers, the thought amused him. Coming to a locked door, he checked the automatic recorder. Yes, she came this way! He smiled as he checked the position on his map of the location of the door. The smile faded as he confirmed his suspicion of the direction that Cami was heading. Not Nether West! The possibilities tumbled through his mind as he opened the door and went through. No one was with him, he had the distinct feeling that he should do this alone, and felt that there was one compensation, at least I don¡¯t have to caution anyone to be quiet.

    A long corridor or tunnel stretched in front of him. As he walked, he wondered about the direction Cami was going. Why would she want to go to the underclass? He thought, maybe it¡¯s the two people travelling with her. Wattar noted that it had taken him hours to come this far and he was already tired.

    The tunnel ran straight for a long distance. Smaller tunnels ran off to the left or right but the Gray didn¡¯t stop to check any, he felt certain that he was following the path taken by Cami and her two companions. He knew that he was right when he got to the alcove across from the stairs, it was completely clear of any evidence that people had eaten there. Indeed it was so clean it was obvious that someone had been here recently and had gone to a lot of trouble to remove any evidence of their presence. Too much trouble, a worker would not have been so careful. Dark allowed himself a rare smile, as he turned to the stairs and started on the way up.

    *********

    Chief Councillor Leja Leves strode out of his office on his way back to his apartment even though it was only the sixteenth period. Not completely satisfied with the day, he had expected more visitors but most had just commed him, but while that was annoying but he didn¡¯t want to push the issue right now. I must bide my time, he thought, let them see my pleasant side, but once I get the people I need into the places I need them, then we¡¯ll see. The thought was enough to relax him for his ride home.

    *********

    The employee who drove Leves was happy for the quiet ride, he usually experienced impatience at best.

    *********

    In his office Trem de Marcus was going over the contents of the content of the package that his past mistress had sent to him. With him was the Chief of Police, the Head of the Secret Police as well as Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto.

    After a fractions silence, Ptocto raised his eyes from his comm and surveyed the others present. ¡°This is very interesting,¡± he said, ¡°but it will need verification.¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± The Chief of Police asked.

    ¡°Just a couple of my men and a man we can trust from Justice, an Accuser that is honest and can verify the facts.¡±

    ¡°I know one,¡± the Head of the Secret Police put in, ¡°one we have used in the past for sensitive issues. How soon do you need him?¡±

    ¡°Right now, there are only two facts that I need to establish and we¡¯ll have enough to haul Leves before a Master Judge.¡± The Chief Inspector didn¡¯t smile although Marcus could see that he was almost quivering with excitement. Rarely did a policeman get a chance to net such a large prey.

    ¡°Make the arrangements,¡± Marcus ordered, ¡°I want to see this murderous plot finished and its perpetrators in jail. All of them!¡±

    ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Chief Inspector Ptocto replied as he left, tapping on his comm.

    *********

    Marcus received the call three periods later. An examination of Li Glwen¡¯s work station showed nothing remotely suspicious except for several flash drives. Not suspicious in themselves, many still used them but questions were raised because of their use in place of the normal crystal chips.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A quick check of the contents showed that two of these were used but had been erased. This again was not unusual but when the documents were restored by a specialist, the contents were revealed to be government information that had been leaked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the full files yet sir,¡± the artificial intelligence specialist said, ¡°but I will have in a couple of periods¡±

    ¡°Good, let me know when you do.¡± Ptocto looked at the patrolman who looked in the office. This officer had searched for a forgotten computer terminal in a sealed office. Part of the information passed to Markus had mentioned this terminal.

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed sir,¡± the officer said, ¡°the genes match is confirmed, and files restored.¡±

    ¡°And who is the winner?¡± Ptocto asked softly.

    ¡°Li Glwen, sir,¡± the patrolman didn¡¯t smile, ¡°she has been all over the computer. The AI spec¡¯ says she even used it to send a file!¡±

    ¡°She is dead so can we tie any of this to Chief Councillor, Leja Leves?¡±

    ¡°I think so sir, the Accuser wants to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Good, where is he?¡±

    ¡°In the secretary¡¯s office.¡±

    A rather short and rotund man was standing and looking at the flash drives on Li Glwen¡¯s desk when the Chief Inspector walked in.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°We have a case to take before a Master Judge.¡± The Accuser gave a cold smile.

    Ptocto did not show the relief he felt, he needed the proof of the connection first. ¡°Explain,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Simple really.¡± the Accuser replied. ¡°First the specialists found fragments of skin cells of both Li Glwen and Leja Leves on both the flash drives and the terminal.¡±

    ¡°This will hold up in court? Remember we have to go before a master judge and then, if we get approval, The Scrutineers. They will be reluctant to act against a minister unless the case is strong.¡±

    There are twenty one Scrutineers who are elected by vote of the High Status men and men of the Military and Science class. Their first responsibility is to approve or reject all legislation from the various ministers. They can also initiate bills and amend them. As well they review the rulings of the lower courts, either referred to them or any that they decide to review on their own initiative. In that capacity they are the only court that can hear cases brought against sitting ministers.

    ¡°What we have will get us a warrant.¡± The Accuser assured the Chief Inspector. ¡°It¡¯s old, seldom used but still valid for proof.¡±

    ¡°There is something else?¡± Ptocto prompted the Accuser.

    ¡°Indeed, Leves thumbprint.¡± A raised eyebrow now accompanied the Accusers cold smile. The chief inspector held a surge of emotion inside.

    ¡°Good, go with the team and tie it all up tight. I don¡¯t want to give this one the slightest room to wriggle. Once we get him under a lie detector we will have him!¡± Ptocto turned away and then turned back. ¡°How soon can we get before a Master Judge?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be before tomorrow at the earliest.¡± The Accuser replied. ¡°As you said, it has to be tight, no doubt at all.¡±

    The Chief Inspector nodded, he understood that putting a case like this together took time, but still he worried, if Leves learned about this, there was no telling what he would do. Ptocto knew that he needed a diversion, but from where? Absently he picked up his comm as it beeped.

    ¡°Yes, Ptocto here.¡± At the reply, his heart leaped.

    ¡°Dark gen Wattar here, I have news, some good and some not so good.¡± He explained. Next was a call from Trem de Marcus, Ptocto had his diversion.

    *********

    At his home Chief Councillor Leja Leves had received a call, a legion task force had arrived. ¡°What do they want?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°No communication received yet sir.¡± Did not satisfy him. ¡°Do you want to send an inquiry sir?¡±

    ¡°No, let them call us,¡± Leves said after a fractions thought. That¡¯ll show them who is important, came the thought.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The communication ended.

 Chapter Fifty Nine

    The fight had not been as bloody as it might have been. Ilari had taken the precaution of telling Edek to gather as many as possible of his own men and getting them into position at the hideout they were heading to. Edek had managed to contact fifteen men and women, arm them with what weapons that he could find and position them in the building beside the hide out. He had also placed another half dozen followers in the hide out but they were instructed only to engage if absolutely necessary.

    *********

    As Ilari lead his men forward, Signy waved at Cami, ¡°Follow me!¡± she yelled and pointed at the building she that was her goal. Cami stared around as she started to run towards the otherwise unremarkable building. Splashing through the puddles Cami quickly caught up with Signy, thankful that the rain had now stopped.

    ¡°What now?¡¯ She stammered, eyes huge as she took in the melee forming around her.

    While Ilari had blocked the four in front of them with his three and the four behind them had moved to block the other six attackers, they were temporally out numbered. By bad timing the attackers behind them were too far back and, although coming fast, were out of position to intervene while the help gathered by Edek was close to hand.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Signy urgently repeated, dodging over to the right, closer to the buildings on that side. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± kept Cami close. Looking around, Cami saw that a club wielding attacker had broken past the defenders and was rushing Signy and her. Without thinking, Cami scooped up a smallish piece of masonry and threw it as hard as she could.

    Clearly this thug did not expect Cami to defend herself, she was supposed to be a timid high class girl after all and, surprised, he forgot to duck. The stone hit him in the face, stunning him momentarily and he dropped his club. One of Edeks men saw this and grinning finished the man of with a swing of his club. Picking up the now discarded weapon, he tossed it to Cami and Signy, ¡°Try this!¡± he laughed.

    ¡°Will do!¡± Signy called as she plucked the club out of the air and waved it about. Cami laughed as well.

    The man looked away then suddenly turned back, pointed and yelled, ¡°Look out!¡±

    Instinctively Cami turned and looked in the same direction. A man was there, an oddly blank look on his face and a short bladed knife in his hand.

    Cami jerked back but the man was too close and she gasped as the knife sank into her lower abdomen.

    *********

    Signy swung around in horror at the urgent warning. Swinging her club over Camis bent over body, letting loose a sulfurous curse at the same time, striking the man in the temple. The man dropped as if he was boneless.

    ¡°Ilari,¡± she screamed, ¡°Camis down!¡±

    *********

    Cami had sunk to the ground, hands clasped to her lower body. She felt as if she had been punched in the gut. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel any pain, just a bit lightheaded and wondering why she felt so weak.

    Pulling her left hand away, she stared at the blood at the blood that covered it.

    ¡°I¡¯m hurt.¡± She said in wonder.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Signy said as she knelt beside her, pulling out a folded pad of linen that she pressed into service as a pressure pad. Moving Camis hands she pushed it against the wound and held it tightly in place, then she took some more linen and wrapped it tightly around Cami, looking up at Ilari at the same time.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Signy asked in a hoarse whisper. At the same time Signy moved Camis hands to hold the pad, even as she circled her arms around Cami.

    *********

    Swearing under his breath, Ilari looked down at the wounded girl. Joined by Edek they looked around. All the attackers had left, their work apparently done, those who were still standing that is. There were a couple laying on the ground, including the one that Cami had thrown a stone at.

    Going over to the man who stabbed Cami, Edek gave the comatose man a kick in the ribs. ¡°That one, the one that stabbed Cami, he was supposed to be one of us.¡± He kicked him again.

    ¡°Leave him,¡± Ilari said, ¡°if he lives, we¡¯ll talk to him later.¡±

    ¡°We have no one with proper medical training.¡± Signy interjected, ¡°We have to get help now!¡± The crowd stood around uncertainly, normally the underclass took care of their own. Ilari stood there, uncharacteristically at a loss about what he should do.

    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding to death,¡± Signy said urging Ilari to action, ¡°Do something!¡±

    Slowly Ilari reached and pulled out his comm, Signy¡¯s right, he thought, this once I have to call. As he reached to activate the device, a hand stopped him. He turned and stared at the darkly cloaked man who seemed to have materialised amongst his men An icicle of fear tickled his back and raised his hair as he realised who had arrived. The two woman who had appeared along with Him were no less terrifying in their uncommon beauty.

    One was crowned with a gorgeous mop of red hair and wore an equally bright red dress, scandalously short to the onlookers¡¯ eyes, black knee high boots completed her outfit. The second woman was equally strangely dressed. While the tan pants might have passed comment, the sandals and the rest of her clothes certainly didn¡¯t. Her light coloured blouse was complemented by a sleeveless vest, left unbuttoned. Wavy light brown hair framed her pixyish face and, to highlight the differences, neither of the women nor the man wore a hat or any kind of head covering.

    Glancing around, Ilari saw that all his men were staring at the apparition in front of them even the ones who were hurt, although he was relieved to see that no one was seriously injured. Some were reaching for weapons and Ilari waved his hands to stop them.

    Fear leaked into their brains and raised goosebumps on their ski as Ilaris men slowly realised that the Dark Lord, accompanied by two of the Ladies of The Circle had appeared in their midst. That included both Cami and Signy.

    *********

    With calm, sure movements, The Dark Lord removed His cloak and passed it to the lady with brown hair. Without speaking He stepped over to Cami. Signy gasped at his approach and started to pull backwards.

    ¡°Be still, Signy ne Optau,¡± The Dark Lord said with a smile, ¡°you have no reason to be afraid. Either of you.¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes widened even more than they were as the knowledge that the Dark Lord knew her name sank in.

    What is he going to do? Cami wondered as the Dark Lord knelt beside her and she opened her mouth to speak. A finger touched her lips and the Dark Lord met her gaze, holding her eyes with his. Shush was all he said.

    The hand moved to the wound and He laid his hand on top of hers. As warmth flooded her torso, Cami took a deep breath. The hand withdrew and the Dark Lord stood. When Cami went to move, a word from the Dark Lord stopped her. She watched as the darkly dressed man turned to the two Ladies.

    ¡°Sydney, take Cami to the palace please, all is prepared for her there, I believe.¡±

    How could she do that? Cami wondered to herself, the palace is, I don¡¯t know, far away, the other end of the empire? She laid back feeling lightheaded, the feel of Signy¡¯s arms still wrapped around her reassured her.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°On it.¡± The red headed Lady gave a wide, charismatic smile and ignored the gasps extracted from the knot of onlookers at the sound of her name, many of them had heard of her before, Cami included.

    Before Cami realised it, Lady Sydney was at her side. ¡°You can let go now,¡± she smiled at Signy. The young woman slowly unwrapped her arms from around Cami, then crouching down, Lady Sydney took Cami in her arms and smoothly stood. ¡°Coming?¡± She called to the Dark Lord and the other Lady.

    ¡°We¡¯ll catch up to you.¡± The other lady replied. She had moved closer Cami saw.

    I seem to be floating in a cloud, Cami thought, I really don¡¯t feel much at all. Glancing into Lady Sydneys face she saw that the Lady was concerned about her and realised that she was still being carried. For some reason, this angered her. ¡°Put me down.¡± She demanded. With a quirk of her eyebrows Lady Sydney complied.

    With ¡°Don¡¯t be long, you know how the Head Steward gets,¡± thrown over her shoulder  Lady Sydney, now holding Camis arm, turned and walked with her through the door of the building closest to where they had been standing. Looking around Cami suddenly realised that she was now in the palace and that they were with two other Ladies and another woman standing in a beautifully appointed room.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Cami said as she collapsed back into Lady Sydney¡¯s arms and burst into tears, the sudden release of the strain that she had been under was just too much for Cami to take and her natural planets stoicism failed at last.

    *********

    Back on Ti Lepus Ilari and Edek stood facing the Dark Lord and his companion. Now gathered behind them stood Signy and the rest of their supporters, their anger growing and a muttered chorus of complaints beginning to rise.

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± The Dark Lord began then smiled, ¡°and lady.¡± He nodded at Signy, still standing with the other Lady. Signy was surprised but nodded back. ¡°You have done well but all that happened here was necessary/¡±

    ¡°Her getting stabbed, besides.¡± Signy didn¡¯t quite snap however her anger was clear.

    ¡°The possibility was foreseen, but I had hopes that it could be avoided.¡± The Dark Lord sighed. ¡°I came as quickly as I could.¡± He stepped closer and waved the small group in. ¡°Please understand that I do not wish to interfere directly or indirectly in your internal affairs unless absolutely necessary, it seldom comes out well.¡± His companion nodded in agreement. ¡°But I do need your help now. First, Cami is now beyond anyone¡¯s reach, just say that if there are any questions asked about her.¡±

    ¡°You mean let them think that she is dead?¡± Ilari interrupted.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the Dark Lord smiled and the rest of the onlookers exchanged startled looks. ¡°You see, the new Chief Councillor must remain unaware that Cami lives, it will take a few days for her to completely heal. Only then will she be able to return to do what only she can do.¡±

    ¡°Me thinks I knows that you mean by not nosing in,¡± Edek put in, ¡°lots a fighting starts a bloodbath, our history makes clear much.¡± He stopped then continued. ¡°But what¡¯s can Cami do that different make, she be fourteen year old girl remember?¡±

    The Dark Lord nodded soberly in agreement. ¡°I hear what you are saying Edek, but I think that you will be surprised. There is a wind for change blowing in the canyons of this planet and Cami will add her voice to that wind and blow it up into a mighty storm.¡± He smiled again. ¡°I think that you all will be surprised at what a fourteen year old girl can do when she puts her mind to it.¡±

    Skeptical looks passed backwards and forwards between the onlookers but none voiced their disagreement.

    ¡°What is vital for you to do is be silent on Camis survival. That must be, as the surprise when she appears alive, will be all the more profound.¡±

    The group still looked unconvinced. Then Signy stepped up to the front. Staring at the Dark Lord she asked the question that was on all their minds. ¡°What will it do for us?¡±

    ¡°I can make no promises but I have hopes for your future. On that I will say no more.¡±

    The Dark Lords companion also stepped forward. ¡°We must be careful on what we say and do, it would not be good to make promises we cannot keep. In any case ambassadors sent by the Master have arrived as you will soon learn and they will keep Chief Councillor Leves busy for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that you want to know?¡± The Dark Lord asked after a fractions silence and the group had absorbed the Ladies comment. ¡°There is a task force to escort those I have sent, but that nothing that should concern you.¡±

    In the silence that fell, Ilari suddenly became aware that, although it had started to rain again, they were all dry. The realisation sent a shiver down his spine as he understood that the Dark Lord was using his power to stop them from getting wet and that none of his followers had yet realised this, he decided to end this discussion. He had also noted that the Lady had referred to The Master, not Our master. He wondered at that.

    ¡°We will do as you say, Lord, do you have further instructions for us?¡±

    The Dark Lord nodded at the question, He knew what Ilari was thinking. ¡°Only this, one you know is chasing Cami to find and protect her. He will find you instead. You may tell him the truth, although we have not properly met, he has guessed much about what has happened and you can trust him.¡±

    Ilari gave a rare smile. ¡°I know who you mean, sire. It will be done.¡± All his followers stared at both of them in confusion. The Lady just smiled.

    ¡°One other thing,¡± He gestured at the still unconscious attackers, ¡°you may leave these to the patrol, they will only confirm what the enemy wants to know about Cami.¡± He gave a slight nod of his head. ¡°I will leave all this in your hands, farewell Ilari ne Pator.¡± His followers were surprised at this formal manner of parting which implied that it was unlikely that they would meet again.

    ¡°Farewell, my Lord.¡±

    As the crowd watched in suspense, the Lady and the Dark Lord walked through the same door that Lady Sydney had taken Cami.

    *********

    With the Dark Lords departure, Ilari turned around to face his supporters, removing his beret and running his hands through his hair as he moved. Taking a deep breath, he spoke, ¡°OK, you all saw it, they came and now they have gone. You know what to do and say, so keep shut about the girl and we¡¯ll find out about the rest when it happens.¡± He realised also that the rain was starting to soak them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, why didn¡¯t he yack more?¡± Signy complained. ¡°And the girl shoulda stayed here, with her kind.¡±

    ¡°Dim¡¯t see ya get chippy with Him,¡± Edek countered, ¡°not much good there.¡± The last came with a rare smile and Signy glared back in reply.

    ¡°Look, Cami was made good right in our eyes. Would anyone want to get owly with someone who can do that?¡± Ilari pointed out. ¡°And if she had stayed all of us woulda target for the patrol. She has the best protection now,¡± He looked around, ¡°let¡¯s get outta rain!¡±

    ¡°But he mighta said ¡­¡± Another began.

    Ilari stopped the talker. ¡°What we don¡¯t know, we can¡¯t say,¡± He looked around and repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s get outa here.¡± The group started to break up and leave going their separate ways, some singly, others in groups of two or more. Satisfied that everyone would do as asked Ilari joined Edek and Signy as they returned to Flo and Ina.

    ¡°Flo no be happy.¡± Edek commented after a fraction.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, say what we gonna say.¡± Ilari said firmly. ¡°She mad after, I take heat.¡± He ended with a shrug.

    ¡°You no tella?¡± Signy couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    ¡°Too many know already, no more, we do as He told us.¡± Ilari finished firmly. They walked on in the slowly gathering rain, each wrapped in their own thoughts.

    The unconscious ones they had left behind slowly stirred. Patrol floaters that had been warned with anonymous calls arrived in time to make some belated arrests but were unable to elicit any further information as those arrested were, as was expected in this district, uncooperative.

    *********

    Edek had been right, Flo was upset and told them all to leave. It was after leaving Flos place and while they were walking to an eatery, that Ilari heard his name softly spoken from behind. Slowly turning around, he saw just who he expected.

    ¡°I knew that you¡¯ve had your eye on me.¡± He said.

    ¡°It was quicker than I figured.¡± Dark gen Wattar replied.

    With a jerk of his head, Ilari indicated an eatery. ¡°He said that you would collar me, let¡¯s eat, I have som¡¯it to tell you.¡±

    The secret policeman keep an expressionless face as he followed Edek, Signy and Ilari to the eatery, but it was quite an effort. He wondered what he would hear.

    *********

    The task force comprising of four giant planetoids, along with numerous battleships and cruisers burst into the Ti Lepus system. They were not there to fight, but to protect the ambassadors sent by the Dark Lord in hopes that they would bring peace between Ti Lepus and the Empire.

    The representatives of the Empire did not learn for a long time that they were also there as a distraction, a decoy to prevent Leves from learning about the investigation into his crimes. When they did learn, they were not happy.

 Chapter Sixty

    The holo conference went well. Admiral De Johnston laid out his plans for the disposition of the forces and agreed that it was necessary for the Maiden Constance to remain in close proximity to Ti Lepus. Vice Admiral Hojo stated that at least two battleships were to be positioned between the command ship and the planet to make targeting of the command ship difficult for any ground based missile systems.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have any according to my intelligence.¡± Dennus objected.

    ¡°My intelligence says the same, General, but it has been wrong before,¡± Was Admiral Hojo¡¯s crisp reply.

    Dennus nodded. ¡°In this you have the say, Admiral. I am in your good hands. Indeed, both your good hands.¡±

    ¡°General, what are your intentions for escort to the planet and on the planet?¡± Admiral De Johnston needed to know what he had to provide.

    Dennus was quick to oblige. ¡°It will depend on where the meetings are to take place. There is a fairground in the capital and I will endeavor to arrange to have the meetings there. It has open ground for landing of forces and a building where the meeting can take place. That is my preferred area, but the Chief Minister may have different ideas. Once everything has been agreed, then we will know what to send. I am sending both of you my suggested list of forces required, broken down into various situations and locations. If you have any suggestions, I would be happy to hear them.¡±

    Both Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo were impressed by the suggested array of forces to be deployed. It included close cover by light cruisers and armoured battle shuttles, with forces ranging from a battalion on the ground to a full corps, depending on the actual location of the meetings. Dennus had sat and considered all options with his staff as well as the battleships permanent staff, while in transit.

    ¡°You are not taking any chances, General.¡± Vice Admiral Hojo commented.

    ¡°No, none. I have no desire to find out what would happen if any of the Ladies were attacked and injured or killed. None whatsoever.¡±

    The two admirals nodded their agreement. They weren¡¯t eager to find out either.

    ¡°Whatever you want, we will back you up even if I have to bring our heavy artillery in close to that place.¡± Admiral De Johnston gestured at what would have been the planet.

    ¡°Thank you, thank both of you,¡± Dennus was sincere in his thanks. ¡°Commissioner Flores, Captain Dule and Major Hunt Van Houser will be boarding as soon as we get close enough and I will keep you both advised of developments. In my absence, speak to any of my aides, they will be closely involved in all developments.¡±

    With the usual pleasantries, they finished the conference, and the general left to the bridge with his staff in tow.

    *********

    ¡°The shuttle is arriving sir.¡± The navigator said on their arrival.

    ¡°Thank you, Lieutenant,¡± Dennus acknowledged before turning to the ship¡¯s Captain. ¡°I would like you to join us, please Captain Thompson.¡± Dennus spoke.

    The Captain agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the shuttle.¡± Followed, ¡°You have the bridge, Pilot.¡±

    From the observation point, they watched the dance between the shuttle and the battleship. As the final landing procedure was completed, they moved to the bay access door.

    ¡°Welcome aboard.¡± Captain Thompson, greeted the passengers who reciprocated with the usual pleasantries.

    ¡°Gentleman, let us retire to the conference room.¡± Dennus keyed his comm. ¡°The Ambassadors as well?¡± Commissioner Flores was as calm as ever.

    ¡°They will meet with you later. Tonight, over the dinner meal, that was their expressed wish.¡± Dennus raised a shoulder. ¡°When possible, I go with their wishes.¡±

    ¡°After meeting our Master, I am ready for anything,¡± Major Houser reflected. Then, with a wry look, continued, ¡°I will probably regret saying that soon!¡± There was amused agreement all around.

    ¡°So the master came here, I wasn¡¯t certain.¡± Dennus replied, giving the Major a look as they arrived at the conference room. Quickly they all found seats, removing their swords so they could comfortably sit.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    *********

    Dennus opened the meeting, ¡°Commissioner, Major, please fill us in on the status of the planet?¡± Major Houser nodded to the Commissioner.

    Just as he was about to start, the door slid open and the Ambassadors moved gracefully into the room. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, they were all dressed in almost identical long dresses, the colours of which complimented each individual Lady. The officers who had accompanied them on the voyage, knew that they had not brought any such dresses with them.

    Four Black Guardsman accompanied them. Two guards stayed inside while two barracked the door on the outside. All present wondered what the crew members, who would have witnessed the procession, had thought.

    ¡°We thought we¡¯d join you,¡± Lady Dana spoke to the officers who had now found their feet.

    ¡°Ladies.¡± Dennus spoke for the group. ¡°My I introduce ¡­¡±

    ¡°Commissioner Flores and Major Houser,¡± Lady Andrea interrupted. ¡°Commissioner, I remember when you received your first Ambassadorship and were presented to the Master. That was three hundred and twenty four years ago. You look well.¡±

    There was a fraction of profound silence, then Flores replied with a bow, ¡°I am honoured that you remember, Lady Andrea. Thank you.¡± The rest stood quietly fascinated.

    ¡°Now, shall we continue?¡± Lady Dana smiled at Commissioner Flores. She had clearly taken charge of the meeting. Everyone, other than Commissioner Flores, sat.

    ¡°My Lady.¡± Flores nodded then spoke. ¡°This is a planet in turmoil. Minister Leja Leves has become the Chief Minister and has been accepted by the majority of the Ministers, the Scrutineers and the Assembly. He also has the backing of the majority of the population and, although many are uninterested in leaving the Empire, most don¡¯t care or see the dangers.

    ¡°The majority of the population just don¡¯t like anyone who is not a native of Ti Lepus. They have a visceral reaction to ¡®outsiders¡¯ or ¡®off-worlders¡¯ as they refer to us. This reaction has been documented thoroughly, although its origins remain obscure. Perhaps it is related to the fact that few even think about leaving the planet. That is unimportant provided that we understand that it exists. Even people I knew well would exhibit it to my face from time to time. It is a deep fracture in the psyche of the people of the planet and it is what drives the movement on the planet, even now. It is what Chief Minister Leves has tapped into. He is using that to gain and keep the power that he has craved for many years.

    Turning to the Ambassadors Flores addressed them directly. ¡°Ladies, I wish that I could give better counsel, but I fear the worst for the long-term future of the planet. Unless you can convince Chief Minister Leves that it is in his best interest to retreat from his position, before he makes an irrevocable statement of repudiating the Empire, then I fear that your mission will result in failure. The temper of the people, the hysteria that he has whipped up, may mean that he cannot see his way to make a public retreat, but perhaps a private one will mollify our Master. That is what I hope you can achieve.

    ¡°I could talk for longer and give graphic examples to exhaustion, but I would be repeating what I say in short here and now.¡± Flores smiled. ¡°I never considered myself verbose, except when it is needed.¡± The smile faded. ¡°Clarity and focus is what we need now.¡± With a bow, he sat down.

    There was silence for a fraction as the Ladies exchanged glances. Dennus, concealing it as best as he could, watched in fascination, as did the rest of the group. After a pause, Lady Dana turned and addressed Major Houser, ¡°Major, your views please?¡± She gave her captivating smile. ¡°You may speak for as long as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Dana,¡± Major Hunt Van Houser spoke as he came to his feet. He could not completely conceal his reaction to the proximity of the Ladies. All subconsciously thought of them in that manner, rather than as Ambassadors. ¡°There is little that I can add to the situation that the Commissioner has described. However, we have been able to get a reading on some of the actions of Leves.¡±

    ¡°I have made a contact down there. Two actually. The first led to the second. I am not going to reveal who the contact is, but he is well placed. He has told me, in our very brief conversations that Leves is still unsure of his position. He has not been able to make himself complete master of Ti Lepus yet. This may be why there have been no demands for the return of those who left the planet with the girl, Cami, indeed he may not know about that.¡± All present, including the Ladies Dennus noted, stared at him. He paused then continued. ¡°Also, Sessi Dark gen Wattar told me, before he left that he felt that there was someone else. That deeper, behind the scenes, there was another more powerful figure who was the actual power. This person was waiting for Leves to make a mistake and take over full control.¡± Houser finished, ¡°I am afraid that is all I can say.¡± As Van Houser returned to his seat, he and the others noted that the ladies exchanged glances.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who this person is, Major?¡± Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly was first to ask the question that everyone wanted to know the answer to.

    ¡°No, and I dared not raise that question with my contact at this stage.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°In case he took some action that revealed his relationship with us.¡±

    There were nods all around the table.

    ¡°So, I am not sure that I have been able to help you, Ladies.¡± The major sat back in his chair.

    With the wide smiles that they were renowned for the Ladies all stood, Dana spoke for them all, ¡°We thank you for your words of wisdom. You have done well in your endeavors on behalf of the Master. It is now up to those on the planet.¡± We leave you with the task of arranging the meeting.¡± With a nod they all left.

    Glances were exchanged between all the officers and the commissioner. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Leves now.¡± General Dennus said with a grim smile.

 Chapter Sixty One.

    Walking back to his suite of offices, Dennus discussed the next step with Flores.

    ¡°It would be best if I speak to Chief Minister Leves. We at least have met,¡± Flores wondered.

    ¡°I agree, but I will be there. Also, if we do get a meeting arranged with the Ambassadors, I think that you should go with them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a call to our friend down there. I believe it is working hours.¡± Dennus smiled. Tapping on his comm unit, he contacted Captain Thompson to let her know the decision. Speaking to his three staff members and Major Houser, he told all four to be present to record, observe and provide advice as necessary.

    *********

    Standing in the communications room, the commissioner instructed the rating, in this case a Warrant Officer, to place the call. There was a certain amount of difficulty, anticipated as Leves would not want to seem too eager to speak to the Empire, but soon they had face-to-face contact.

    ¡°Chief Minister, congratulations on your promotion and thank you for taking my link. There are important matters I need to discuss with you.¡± Flores, Dennus and the others noted how stressed and strained the Chief Minister looked. Power did not seem to be sitting well on him at this time.

    ¡°Thank you, Commissioner. I am very busy, so what are these important matters, you refer to.¡±

    ¡°I am on board the flag ship that the Empire by command of our Sovereign has sent to this system. Onboard this battleship, He has sent Ambassadors to discuss matters with you face-to-face. I would like to set up a meeting between you and them.¡±

    ¡°And what if I do not wish to meet with them? I really have no interest in such a meeting.¡± At this statement, the observers stiffened.

    Flores, however was quite calm. ¡°That would be unfortunate, Chief Minister, consider what your reaction would be if the positions were reversed. Would you be happy at being so dismissed?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have no interest in talking to you.¡± He waved his hand.

    ¡°I ask you to consider the possibility. If you wanted badly to talk to somebody and were told no flatly, would you be happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then neither would our Sovereign. In fact, I believe that he would be very unhappy. Do you really want that?¡±

    ¡°I see no reason to meet with you,¡± Leves spoke after a fraction¡¯s silence. ¡°We want nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°What would be the harm, Chief Minister? And it could be quite good.¡±

    ¡°Who are these Ambassadors anyway? Cogs in the Empire¡¯s machine?¡±

    Flores smiled and spoke softly. ¡°We are all cogs, Chief Minister? Some bigger; some, like myself, smaller. These ones are big, very big in fact. There are none bigger except the Dark Lord Himself and He has personally selected them. All are Ladies of the Circle, and are His personal advisors.¡±

    Leves was silent for a fraction, then nodded jerkily. ¡°We can meet in two days. I will send a place and time.¡±

    ¡°If I may, we have had time to select a place. You understand that if any harm should come to these Ladies, it would be ¡­ unpleasant for you. There is an officer. I would like to present him to you. He has been charged with the protection of the Ambassadors and must approve the location and will make all arrangements for their safety. If I may, I will introduce him.¡±

    There was another pause, then Leves nodded again. At the Commissioner¡¯s signal, Dennus stepped into the projection area. As he did, he wondered if Leves was getting prompts from outside the viewing area.

    ¡°Thank you, Chief Minister, I am General Major Dennus of Hosta, I also offer my congratulations.¡±

    ¡°So what is the place that you suggest?¡±

    Even though Dennus was prepared by what he had seen and heard; and by his study of the records, he still found the abruptness and the discourtesy shocking. ¡°From discussions with our representatives and scans of Ti Lepus, there is a fairground in the capital with a building that would be suitable.¡± He replied, ¡°There are grounds there where we can both land an escort and the Ambassadors themselves. I understand that it is close your offices. I trust that it would be satisfactory sir.¡±

    ¡°This is what your Ambassadors want?¡±

    ¡°Actually no, they wanted to meet with you on the lake called Tia Rippa. I managed to dissuade them from that choice.¡± From the look on Leves face, that was to the good. He seemed horrified at the suggestion, which surprised Dennus as he knew nothing of the people¡¯s antipathy for the seas or lakes. ¡°Do you wish to consider any other places? While your offices would be a logical place, the security that I would have to deploy would be both obvious and involve a large number of troops. The landing of shuttles would also be disruptive to the city.¡±  He let that just hang there. While he intended to deploy at least two battalions at the fairgrounds and have more on standby; to cover the office building, he intended to deploy at least a division, possibly a corps.

    There was silence again. ¡°I will have to consider this. I will contact you again.¡± With a nod to off screen personnel, the connection was broken.

    Dennus went immediately to the spacers monitoring the connection. ¡°Did you pick anything up? Was he getting prompted?¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell, sir. If he was, it was not by any means we could intercept and we can tap into anything down there¡±

    Major Houser stepped over and Commissioner Flores also joined in.

    ¡°My men on the station were also listening in at my request,¡± Major Houser informed the group. ¡°They are very experienced at tapping into the systems down there.¡± He looked at the battleship¡¯s crew. ¡°Nothing intended, of course, they didn¡¯t get anything either.¡± The spacers just nodded but they still didn¡¯t appear happy at being back checked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful,¡± Dennus put in then looked at the rest of the group. ¡°Any comments?¡±

    Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly stirred. ¡°To me, he looked as if he was about to face a firing squad. He did not look happy.¡± Slow nods came from the other two members of Dennus¡¯ small staff.

    Flores looked pleased. ¡°Very well put Colonel, I do not disagree.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Dennus asked. He got slow shakes combined with no¡¯s.

    ¡°I have one. It was too easy, doesn¡¯t anyone think?¡± Major Dule put in. There were nods of agreement.

    ¡°I agree. I expected more resistance.¡± Flores looked concerned.

    Dennus waited for the Commissioner to go on. After a fraction, Flores did continue, ¡°It tells me that there is more involved than we expected. Someone or more than one are involved.¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Dennus asked Flores.

    ¡°I fear that there is little we can do. The meeting is suggested and is in as good a place as we could get. To go back and suggest somewhere else would strengthen them and weaken us.¡¯

    ¡°I could strengthen the landing party escort?¡± Dennus looked unhappy at the development. ¡°I was going to put part of a brigade down instead I could put two with a third standing by.¡±

    Flores frowned. ¡°That also would inflame the population and play into Leves hand when he turns up with a few policemen.¡±

    ¡°I agree, but my first responsibility is to protect the Ladies. The Ambassadors come first.¡±

    ¡°Yes general, I understand your responsibilities.¡± Flores smiled. ¡°And I do not envy you them.¡± This earned him a rueful look. The rest remained silent while Dule once again reflected on the ¡®more dangerous¡¯ remark made by Colonel Horris. There were twists and dangers that could not be anticipated.

    ¡°Well Commissioner, let¡¯s go tell the Ladies.¡± Dennus moved off, then turned around, Commissioner Flores also. ¡°Go to my office,¡± Dennis addressed his small staff. ¡°You as well, Major Houser. The Commissioner and I will catch up with you here.¡± The two senior officers left.

    *********

    The Ladies quarters were in suites near the bridge, but two levels down. They had a spare room in the short corridor that connected their rooms and this was being used as a lounge. It was in the lounge that Dennus and Flores found the Ladies, on querying the two Black Guards stationed at the beginning of the corridor. They had changed from their long dresses and were as usual wearing idiosyncratic clothes.

    As usual, Dennus was nervous meeting the Ladies, but the reaction he got gave him a greater surprise then any he had before. Commissioner Flores set out, what they surmised was the political situation. Then Dennus spoke. He laid out all the concerns and fears he had, as well as his proposed actions. Stopping, he waited for the reactions of the Ladies.

    They laughed.

    Not softly, but loudly, and fully.

    Flores and Dennus exchanged glances. This was not the reaction they had expected. The surprise they felt was equalled by a raising indignation. Holding their peace, they waited until the Ladies had regained control of themselves.

    When the laugher had passed, Dennus spoke with an undercurrent of anger, ¡°We are glad that you are amused, Ladies.¡±

    Lady Dana rose and gave a look at the other Ladies, some were still showing broad smiles. They composed themselves.

    ¡°Please pardon our amusement, General, Commissioner,¡± Lady Dana spoke with her usual charm. ¡°But also understand, our Master did not send us away into a possibly dangerous place all unprepared to protect ourselves should it be necessary.¡± There was a pause while she allowed the two men to digest this startling new information. ¡°Do whatever you consider best. We will follow your lead. In fact, an overt display of the Empire¡¯s power might not be altogether a bad thing.¡±

    Returning to her seat, she continued to regard the two men with a somewhat sympathetic gaze. The rest had also composed themselves, but the two men could recognise a knowing look so they felt it best to withdraw with what remained of their dignity. Leaving with a bow, they walked to the door; however, before they could leave, Lady Andrea stopped them.

    ¡°Please wait. We wish to meet the representatives of Ti Lepus, whoever they turn out to be, as a body. We have been discussing this and our experience is pointing us in that direction. It will do no more harm and may do good.¡±

    Dennus looked at Flores, deferring to the experienced diplomat. Flores considered the request. ¡°As you say Lady, it may be to the good and I have no objection.¡± He finished with a bow, and the two men left.

    *********

    The two walked down the corridor, took stairs and negotiated blast doors in silence. Approaching the suite of offices, most of the staff occupying the consoles inside had come with the battleship, Dennus pulled the Commissioner aside. ¡°I think it best not to say anything about the Ladies being able to protect themselves. Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Flores looked surprised that the question had even arisen.

    ¡°Sorry, just a little rattled. I have been with them ¡­ Well, never mind. I think I was getting complacent around them. It was a good reminder.¡±

    ¡°I do agree and I will say nothing.¡±

    With a nod, they entered the suite of offices and with expressions of appreciation to the staff working there, walked through to Dennus¡¯s main office.

    ¡°There was a discussion with the Ladies, but they will do as we ask.¡± He kept silent on the Ladies¡¯ reaction. ¡°However, all of them will be attending together. There was a discussion, but that is the agreement.¡± Listening to the incipient protests forming he continued. ¡°The agreement is made. They have all done this before and the Commissioner agrees.¡± The protests subsided.

    ¡°Now, let us lighten our day with tales of our travels and we will also have some refreshment!¡± Removing his feet and rising, General Major Dennus pulled a bottle of fermented grain from the cabinet behind his desk. The staff were both surprised and delighted. They also noted that it was in a bottle of a shape they had never seen before and that there was no label on the bottle.

    ¡°It was given to me by our Master,¡± Dennus explained, ¡°He said that I would know when to produce it. We are unlikely to have much time to relax in the future.¡± He turned to Captain Dule. "Now I can tell you, you have been promoted to Major, effectively immediately, congratulations! Now we drink to Major Dule.¡± He raised his glass and the rest followed.

 Chapter Sixty Two

    The shuttle craft settled on an opening between two buildings while a light cruiser floated overhead. One was an L shaped building which was a combined showroom and office complex. The other was a small auditorium normally used for displays or performances. While it was closer to the main gate then Dennus would have liked, it had a nice large area for landing shuttle craft and the buildings on the other side of the main gate were high enough to cover the landing area but low enough to be covered by his security detail without an excessive use of troopers. The high wall surrounding the grounds also provided some protection.

    Satisfied that it was the best that could be arranged, he surveyed the area from close orbit in light cruiser he had appropriated. While he would have liked to be on the ground close to the Ladies, he knew that his proper place was at a command post. In space, he would have stayed in the command battleship, but he needed to be closer. So the light cruiser it was. The rest of the quad was close by.

    It was almost seven standard days since the first contact with Leves. While there had been several more exchanges, there had at first been little advance on a face-to-face meeting but slowly the deadlock had been broken.

    During the negotiations, Dennus took the opportunity to meet with General Major Licciinus, the Commanding Officer of the division which had been detailed to supply the landing brigade. Included in the meeting were Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo. Dennus knew that both had experience in such missions and wanted their input as well as keeping them fully appraised of the mission status. He also knew that General Licciinus, disapproved of the degree of authority Dennus had. While not exactly disputing Dennus¡¯s authority, it took a sharply worded remark from Admiral De Johnston to remove all doubt.

    Suspicious from the very beginning, Dennus wanted to place into the buildings that he had selected monitoring devices in every one the rooms and access ways that they could see. However he was uncertain how this could be accomplished. During the meeting with the selected division officers, Dennus discovered that an enterprising junior officer, a Major in the division¡¯s recon force had been practising a stealth recon mission with his team. Insisting on meeting the officer the senior officers questioned the major closely on all aspects of such an operation. Getting all the answers he needed, Dennus gave provisional approval. He made it clear that final approval would need to be obtained before the mission was ordered. When the general commanding the division made a comment about delays, Admiral De Johnston asked him that, if something went wrong, did he wanted to take on the responsibility of apologising to the Ladies of the Circle in person? All objections were then withdrawn. After further observations and scans were made, the mission to install the monitoring devices was duly carried out.

    This had elicited crucial information because the building had undergone routine maintenance and there was underground access that had not been discovered. It was with shock that they watched on one of their monitoring units, a worker appear from a hole in the floor of the office complex.

    It was with some reluctance and only after he had spoken again to the Ladies and the two Admirals, that Dennus had approved a second stealth recon mission by the same special force of the Legion. Like the first mission, this took two nerve racking full periods but was successful and monitoring devices were placed in all tunnels leading to both the auditorium and the adjacent office complex. This last had been selected as the ground command post.

    On agreement finally being obtained for the face-to-face talks to proceed, Dennus insisted on sending forces to secure the site. When this was protested by Leves, an invitation for joint security was made by Commissioner Flores. This was reluctantly accepted by Leves and the local police were placed on notice. The size of the force and the equipment deployed was met with astonishment by the police and the council. Leves protested, but was met with the same refusal to compromise as the Ladies had encountered on their first meeting with General Major Dennus.

    A full brigade was landed with four battalions on the ground and a fifth in the air. Included were several members of the Black Guard, while each battalion had one company on rotation in powered armour at all times. The other two brigades of the division were on standby and prepositioned in battleships close by. The second division of the corps was also on standby, in its planetoid. The rest of the troopers in the covering force were at second degree of readiness. The Ti Lepus police were intimidated, but tried not to show it and the local military were also subdued. The professional attitude of the Legion troopers helped.

    So on the agreed date and time, the Ambassadors landed at the fairgrounds. The Ti Lepus delegation was not present yet, but scanner operators told Dennus that they were on the way.

    The close protection detail had formed up, and proceeded to make certain that all was ready for the Ambassadors. Dennus watched as Lieutenant Colonel Etic Gunnly exited in dress uniform, then turned and saluted as the Ladies exited their shuttle and, in orderly fashion proceeded in single file to the conference room. Commissioner Flores brought up the rear.

    ¡°I am sure that Captain Thompson is feeling happier now.¡± Major Rickard Dule observed to the General.

    ¡°I will be happier when this is all over.¡± Dennus responded.

    The Ladies of the Circle all were wearing long dresses each of a different colour and of a different cut. Over the dresses they wore short light open, jackets with short sleeves. Each jacket was of a different, but complementary, colour. On their feet they wore sandals. They wore no raincoats although it was raining, yet none were wet when they arrived at the entrance to the auditorium, however Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly and Commissioner Flores were both rather damp.

    ¡°Look at the patrol,¡± breathed Major Dule. ¡°They are not immune!¡±

    Indeed the police escort supplied by the Council had gone from a rather bored and lounging posture to a rigid ¡®at attention¡¯ stance, eyes glued to the procession. Hands flashed up in salute as the Ladies passed and Gunnly followed, answering the salute.

    ¡°They are now inside, General,¡± Captain Feli Duaris, in the ground command post, confirmed to Dennus.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Leves and two other members of Council arriving.¡± There was a pause. ¡°The vehicles are clear, all were scanned as they enter.¡±

    ¡°Confirmed. I see them,¡± Dennus turned to Dule, ¡°Now I really wish I was still a Colonel.¡±

    ¡°Well sir, it is all up to the Ladies now.¡± Major Dule responded.

    ¡°So long as the men down there don¡¯t relax.¡±

    Both Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo were also in the light cruiser for this, the first of hopefully more meetings. Admiral Johnston spoke, ¡°General Licciinus won¡¯t let them relax, especially now he has met the ladies in person. He is a good man and he understands your position better now, that¡¯s why I recommended that he be down there.¡±

    Dennus nodded in reply then spoke to Major Houser, ¡°Look, Major Houser, they are going to be getting out now, tell me who each one is if you can.¡±

    ¡°Ok General.¡± Houser sat down to watch the screen with a laser light pointer. The first ground transporter drove up and a man got out. ¡°That is Dirkus Prizzker, he has the Transportation Ministry. I never had any dealings with him, only his subordinates¡±

    There was a pause, then the next vehicle arrived. ¡°That¡¯s Leves! As Chief Minister he should be in the last car!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Admiral De Johnston.

    The last car arrived and the occupant got out. ¡°Oh yes, now let¡¯s see here.¡± The tension was palpable. ¡°Getting out. Oh, all the gods!¡± Major Houser sat back with a stunned expression.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Dennus probed.

    ¡°I have met him!¡± Major Houser got up and walked around the room. The others, including the ship¡¯s captain, all stared at this unusual display of emotion.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Dennus pressed.

    ¡°Councillor Trem De Markus, Rentap Dressiler¡¯s friend.¡±

    The three senior officers exchanged looks then watched the three representatives of Ti Lepus in silence. The three spoke briefly together, turned, and with Markus in the lead, walked through the auditoriums main doors into the meeting area.

    *********

    It was not a large room, designed as it was a single medium sized display room or for a set of three or four small displays. There was a small stage, but that was not used. Dennus and the Ambassadors had arranged for a large table, courtesy of the Empire, to be positioned so that neither side faced or had their back to the door. Oriented roughly north and south, there were several chairs on each side with several more behind.

    There were several patrolmen on Ti Lepus side with both the Black Guard and troopers of the Legion on the Ambassadors¡¯ side. The Ambassadors rose as the three members of the Council entered. With a wave, Lady Dana gestured the three men to their seats.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Thank you for meeting with us Councillor Trem De Markus, Chief Councillor Leja Leves and Councillor Dirkus Prizzker, we are happy that you agreed to meet with us. Before you, you see Lady Andrea, Lady Lisa, Lady Savanna, Lady Lakeisha and Lady Jasmine.¡± She indicated each one in turn. ¡°I am Lady Dana.¡± Behind the Ladies sat Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly and Commissioner Flores.

    The three men took their seats, their faces showing surprise that the Ladies knew who each of them were. Recovering, Markus spoke first, ¡°I know that we are only here because of subtle threats if we did not agree to meet.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is precisely why you are here. You would not come otherwise,¡± Lady Andrea answered.

    ¡°You became concerned over the possible consequences, did you not?¡± Lady Lisa spoke in her turn.

    Before any of the three men could reply, Lady Lakeisha spoke in her lilting voice, ¡°After all, you believe in honesty do you not?¡±

    ¡°Is it not one of the prime tenets of your culture?¡± Lady Savanna put in.

    ¡°So let us continue in honesty and plain speech,¡± Lady Jasmine said. ¡°After all, this is your planet.¡± She smiled and motioned across the table. The Ladies fell silent and waited.

    The three men exchanged stunned looks and Markus coughed. Watching from his post, Dennus noted that Markus looked strained.

    Recovering and tapping at his comm unit, Markus looked at the Ladies sitting across from him.

    ¡°As Minister for Trade, I have been asked to speak to you and I have agreed to do so. You asked for honesty and stressed it. So I shall be honest.¡± Markus paused for a moment, then took a deep breath. ¡°We no longer wish to be a part of your empire.¡± Again Markus paused. ¡°This situation has been coming to a head for a long time, a very long time.¡± He stopped for a fraction, but the Ladies remained silent. ¡°I could catalogue the many reasons we find you objectionable, but such an effort would be tedious.¡±

    Before he could continue Lady Dana interrupted in her calm modulated voice. ¡°No, please, list a few. We would find it ¡­ interesting.¡±

    Surprised, such interruptions were against the normal protocol for such a meeting, Markus stared. He realised suddenly that although they were women, they were not the same women he was accustomed to. They were different.

    ¡°Very well, Ambassador, I shall. There is the case of the planet Guessen, attacked by your legion and destroyed.¡± He paused waiting to see if the Ladies interrupted. As none did, he continued, ¡°There is also the case of the planet known as AJ4. It rebelled and was pacified by again by your Legion, at a cost of over half of the population. They were killed by a parasite attack. As well  ...¡± Markus went on for some time cataloguing various examples of atrocities that the Legion had committed. He described how the Empire had made a planet into a slave nation, dependent on the Empire for necessities and was the cause of mysterious illnesses. This included Ti Lepus, as well as other planets. There were various other complaints citing attacks against various planets and acts of forcing other planets, against their will, to join the Empire. The suggestion was also made that the Empires fleet acted as pirates on occasion, attacking cargo and passenger vessels, afterwards accusing innocent merchants for their depravations. He ended with direct complaints that Ti Lepus had against the Empire.

    ¡°These examples pale in comparison against those crimes committed against Ti Lepus itself. We have become slaves to the Empire, and our children have been forced to fight against their families and our planet. Taken from their families and made to become killing machines. Their brains wiped clear of memories to the extent that they could not recognise their families. Thus torn from their homes, they become lost to us forever, a running sore that plagues our world and our psyche. We want our children to grow up loved by the parents and secure in our life here on Ti Lepus.¡± Markus stopped, sat for a fraction, and then concluded. ¡°This is our statement of intent.¡±

    The Ambassadors sat still for a fraction, then stirred. Lady Dana sat forward. ¡°Thank you Minister Markus. Do your fellow representatives intend to make any statement at this time?¡±

    Markus shook his head, ¡°No, not at this time.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Lady Dana sat back in her chair.

    With a smile, Lady Andrea sat forward. ¡°It is well that you used the word ¡®intent,¡¯ Minister Markus, as ¡®fact¡¯ would have been, shall we say, misleading.¡± She smiled. ¡°Would you like me to refute your allegations one by one or would a simple statement that you have been seriously mislead be in order?¡± There was silence from the other side of the table.

    ¡°Very well, I shall refute certain points. But do not think that because I do not refer to a point raised, that it is conceded. Time is short, the Master¡¯s patience grows thin and we must be practical in our use of time. First you talked about a planet called ¡®Guessen¡¯. There is not such planet and there never was such a planet. No such planet has ever existed. If you have been assured that it was destroyed, then someone has lied to you.¡±

    This brought an explosion of anger from the representatives of Ti Lepus.

    ¡°You mean that we lied?¡± shouted Leves

    ¡°That is a terrible assertion,¡± voiced Prizzker.

    Markus remained silent, staring across the table.

    ¡°May I continue?¡± Lady Andrea asked politely.

    The men subsided.

    ¡°If you were listening, I made no such statement. I said ¡®someone has lied to you,¡¯ not that you had lied,¡± Lady Andrea continued calmly. ¡°Now the planet AJ4, it suffered from a terrible plague that was unrecognised and surfaced only after an extended incubation. The Empire is currently assisting the survivors in their recovery. There was no rebellion and no military action has taken place on the planet or in the system or indeed in that galaxy.¡±

    After dealing with some of the other allegations, Lady Andrea turned to the allegations made by Markus in regard to Ti Lepus itself.

    ¡°As to your planet, I see that the import and export of goods accounts for a minor part of the economy of Ti Lepus. To become slaves to the Empire, you would have to be dependent on the Empire for the necessities of life. Actually quite the contrary has incurred. In fact, you do quite well in trade with those planets you trade with. Also, what forces did we have in the system before the current crisis? One space station with minimal defensive weapons, incapable of movement. Now turning to the allegation of your youth being forced to fight for the Legion or the fleet. I have to simply say that such a statement is absurd. There is no one from Ti Lepus serving in the Empire¡¯s forces and no one ever has. Not even under an assumed name.¡±

    She paused to allow that to sink in.

    ¡°The allegations that the children of Ti Lepus have been taken from their homes, their memories tampered with and thus lost to their families are equally absurd. The Empire does not trade in children. Nor does it use mind control. There are no such things happening that are condoned by the Empire. If such things were happening and we find out about them, we, and you would know about it because the Empire¡¯s forces would react, violently. The Master does not tolerate such things.¡±

    After another pause, Lady Andrea finished. ¡°You want your children to grow up loved? That is a desire of us all.¡± After she finished. There was silence which extended for a considerable fraction. The three representatives of Ti Lepus grew uneasy under the steady gaze of the Ambassadors.

    On board his cruiser, General Major Dennus had grown tense again but there was little that he could do about it. So he watched and, as did all listening did, waited for any response. An exception was General Licciinus, who was making a personal check on the security dispositions. Satisfied for the time being, after speaking to the Brigadier commanding the brigade, he returned to the ground command post.

    Chief Councillor Leja Leves finally broke the silence. ¡°Perhaps you are aware of the death of Li Glwen, who had been my secretary for many years. She was murdered by her sister, Ardine Makapet, who took her own life. I lay these deaths at the feet of the Empire and your Dark Lord.¡± He sat back in his chair, looking down at the table, rather than across the table.

    There was a moment of silence, then Lady Lisa, the athletic brunette that the Head Steward first encountered on the Dark Lord¡¯s return, leant forward. ¡°We feel for your loss. It can never be repaired or undone. It was born of matters between the two sisters and Li Glwen was warned by her sister in the form customary to your planet.¡± At this Leves head jerked up. ¡°Therefore we must reject any part in her death. The Empire has no fault in this regrettable passing.¡±

    ¡°You obviously knew about this. You must have had knowledge, otherwise how could you have known all this. I had no knowledge of any death pledge. My anger at your Empire is redoubled and the culpability of the Empire is confirmed.¡± Leves slammed his hand down on the table, his face red with his anger. The other two men with him, stared at Leves, shocked by his open display of emotion.

    Calmly, Lady Savanna, a slim, tall brown haired woman, answered. ¡°We had no prior knowledge. That is denied us. We feel for you in your loss, but that changes nothing, if you need someone to blame, the answer lies with those who Li Glwen supported and by their actions caused the death of her niece. That was what she was warned about by Ardine Makapet and by her inaction, brought about the fate that befell her. It is a tragedy, but the Empire is blameless. Seek rather those who murdered Rentap Dressiler and his family, along with Lorena Makapet. They are the true culprits.¡± After a brief fraction, she continued, ¡°As for saying that you didn¡¯t know, why would you so try to mislead us? You knew full well, Li Glwen told you that she had been warned by her sister in proper form. Do not deny this.¡±

    *********

    At this statement Leja Leves, who sat visibly fuming in his chair had to restrain himself from flinching. If they knew this, he thought, what else did they know, he wondered. Relaxing slightly he knew that the mere knowledge of a vow of unbreakable resolve was not a crime of any kind. But the thought remained and continued to worry him.

    *********

    Markus coughed, then sat up straight. ¡°Perhaps a break at this time would be appropriate.¡±

    Standing Lady Dana smiled. ¡°Certainly, Councillor De Markus, a room has been set aside for your use with the proper refreshments. Shall we say, a half period?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I would like to be reassured that we can talk privately?¡±

    At Lady Dana¡¯s motion, Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly stood. ¡°On behalf of General Major Dennus, I can assure you that there have been no listening or recording devices installed in the room set aside for you. In the interest of full disclosure of information, the room and everything brought into it has been thoroughly scanned. However, the food, all of which is local has not been checked, inspected or touched in any way by us.¡±

    Marcus nodded, standing. Leves glowered while Prizzker showed no emotion at all. With a word, the senior patrolman present, who was Loci ion Dempster, escorted the three men to their private room. The rest of the patrol followed them.

 Chapter Sixty Two, Part two.

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly looked at Commissioner Flores, keeping her own thoughts to herself.

    ¡°I think that I need to talk with General Major Dennus, I am concerned.¡± He stood. ¡°Let us go to where the good Captain Feli Duaris is stationed.¡±

    ¡°You go. My place is here, watching the Ladies.¡± With a nod, the Commissioner left.

    Circulating through the room, Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly saw, with approval, that the Black Guard was keeping an eye on the Ladies. The Ladies were clustered together, talking in their strange language. Seeing nothing disturbing, she walked outside and scrutinised the compound established for the duration of the meeting. Again, other than noting that the rain had stopped there was nothing significant that she could see. Activating her comm unit, she contacted Captain Feli Duaris.

    ¡°Anything on your screen?¡± Gunnly inquired.

    ¡°A crowd is gathering sir. One at the main gate, one near the landing areas for the troops and shuttles. They likely have seen the Kressies.¡± He referred to the light cruiser floating overhead. ¡°I have kept the General informed, all of them.¡± Duaris finished.

    The humour was lost on the Colonel. ¡°Stay on those crowds. If you think that you need more men or want to move men, deal with General Major Licciinus and General Major Dennus. Just keep me informed.¡± Tapping off her comm, she went back inside.

    In the ground command post, Captain Duaris and General Licciinus each just grunted. They already knew what to do.

    General Licciinus had been quietly advised by Dennus that Captain Duaris had been personally confirmed by the Dark Lord and was empowered to take any and all actions to protect the Ladies of the Circle. This concerned the General, but with the exchange of a few words between them, the two officers had established a rapport and were working together without difficulty.

    ¡°What are they doing out there?¡± General Licciinus asked.

    ¡°Nothing, just gathering. They can¡¯t get through our screen and we are keeping it quiet. So far, anyway. The battalion commanders have been briefed to keep it low key, so they are staying out of sight. The local police are staying in visible command.¡± Captain Duaris replied.

    ¡°Good, that is the way we want it.¡± The General turned to another screen. ¡°Look, the meeting is going to start again.¡±

    *********

    Flores soon was in contact with Dennus and the pair held a brief discussion.

    ¡°It may not be good but it is out of our hands,¡± General Major Dennus pointed out. ¡°We are ready whatever happens.¡± He finished, thinking I am glad that I am not an ambassador.

    Reluctantly agreeing, Flores finished the call and left the ground command post.

    *********

    At the agreed time, the three representatives of Ti Lepus returned to the meeting room, their faces expressionless. This time Leves was leading.

    ¡°I would like to know what was said in that room,¡± Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly murmured to Commissioner Flores. ¡°They look different.¡±

    ¡°As do I, but I am sure that they know.¡± Flores who nodded at the Ladies who were sitting, also expressionless, in their seats. Gunnly grunted an acknowledgement.

    As before, Lady Dana spoke first. ¡°Are we ready to proceed, gentlemen?¡±

    ¡°We are.¡± Leves replied.

    Councillor Dirkus Prizzker sat forward. ¡°We acknowledge the validity of many of the points that you have made. However that changes nothing. The basic point is that we don¡¯t like others. Our whole being is anti-outsiders, we hate them. So why should we inflict ourselves with you?

    ¡°It is not that you are bad or do bad things. It is that we are incompatible. We cannot live with you, so we no longer want anything to do with you. The world is going to be closed to anyone. You have already evacuated all outworlders from the planet, so that is not a problem. All we want is to be left in peace to live as we please. Is that too much to ask?

    ¡°As for the commercial ties, the people that we have contracts with, they may have some problems, but they will find new customers. As for companies on our planet who deal with off worlders, that will be our problem to deal with. It will be nothing for you to concern yourselves with.

    ¡°As for the so called Dark Lord, we reject him and want nothing to do with him. We do not believe in him. That is how he gets his power anyway. From fools who think that he exists. Only the gullible think that he has power. Little children who are frightened by his name.

    ¡°Therefore it is the resolve of all people of Ti Lepus to reject this ancient and ridiculous story and go our own way for the good of all. Our people demand it. Our planet demands it and we demand it.¡± Prizzker sat back, satisfied.

    Throughout this speech, the Ladies had sat silent, listening politely.

    *********

    In his command post above the planet, Dennus and all the others held their breath. A warning, which he didn¡¯t need, was flashed to Captain Feli Duaris. A raised eyebrow passed between him and General Licciinus.

    *********

    A drawn out period of silence ensued. The Ladies calmly regarded the men sitting across from them. Lady Lakeisha finally stirred and leant forward. With her exotic looks, even the three councillors could not but stare at her. ¡°Thank you Councillor Dirkus Prizzker for your statement. At least it has the element of truth. Of reality, however, it has little or none.¡± She paused to stare at each of the men in turn. None could meet her gaze.

    ¡°Are you so na?ve that you actually believe that you can so insult the Dark Lord and His representatives and get away with it? Do you really believe that you can dismiss one so powerful that easily? His hand has been held back from falling on you only with the greatest of difficulty. Already, we feel His anger growing hotter.¡± Again, Lady Lakeisha paused, then suddenly smiled. ¡°I would not like to be in your shoes when he arrives.¡± General Dennus and the others started at the Ladys words.

    Leves, Markus and Prizzker all sat motionless. Leves and Prizzker with expressions of disbelief while Markus held his face immobile.

    ¡°You are fools, living in a fool¡¯s paradise of your minds and your planet.¡± Lady Lakeisha continued. ¡°You may have started in a manner that hated other life forms, but you should have grown beyond that. You have all profited greatly from your relations with the Empire yet you would, in a fit of spite, throw that all away. You will face massive unrest from food and other shortages. Massive water shortages due to drought will be causing disruption in the next few years. Without help, how could you plan to deal with that crisis?¡± She looked the trio over and shook her head, falling back in her seat.

    Both Leves and Prizzker exploded in rage, while Markus sat quietly.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°How dare you call us fools?! That is beyond any form of speech that anyone should be subject to. We are not little children to be so dismissed by you and your Empire! We will not be spoken to in that manner!¡± Leves got the first words in.

    Prizzker nodded in agreement. ¡°I concur with all that my colleague has said. As to your prophecies of doom, we reject them. Now the water, since the Empire won¡¯t be stealing it we will have plenty!¡±

    Lady Jasmine, sat forward. With her classical beauty and dark tan, she had also attracted stares from all. ¡°I have been listening to you three all this day.¡± The words were spoken in a lilting softly modulated voice. This did not calm the listeners however. There was an undercurrent of menace in the words. ¡°You have spoken for the planet you said, but have you really?¡±

    She regarded all three calmly. ¡°The words you have spoken have all been twisted versions of truth, bound up in your own prejudices and compounded by anger at your own insecurities. Only the last statement had the element of what you really felt running through it. And when we called you on it, you reacted with baseless allegations, anger and wounded pride.¡±

    Lady Jasmine stood, followed by the other five Ambassadors. There was a sudden tension in the room. Dennus flashed a warning to the ground control room. All the people in the meeting room came to their feet.

    Lady Jasmine, spoke in a deep formal voice, ¡°Very well, we leave you with these thoughts. The Dark Lord rejects your call to leave the Empire. He calls on you to withdraw the overwrought and uncalled for charges of criminal acts that you have made. He gives you three standard days to meditate on this warning. There will be no further contact. It is up to you to make the next move or not. Not, will be taken as a rejection of our Master and the Empire. You are so warned.¡±

    Lady Dana surveyed the room with her eyes, finishing at the three representatives of Ti Lepus who were also standing. ¡°This meeting stands adjourned.¡± The cold words fell like a splash of freezing water onto all in the room.

    Without waiting for a reply the ambassadors turned and left, followed by Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly and Commissioner Flores. Recovering from his shock at being so dismissed, Leves shouted after them, ¡°We will never subject ourselves to your Dark Lord or you again!¡±

    In his command cruiser, Dennus ordered, ¡°OK, get them off the planet. Stand by to evacuate, taking everything with us including all surveillance gear installed.¡±

    ¡°We have it sir.¡± Captain Duaris replied. ¡°All is prepared and we have men standing by.¡±

    Dennus turned to the cruisers captain. ¡°Get the shuttles ready for us to return to our respective vessels as soon as the Ambassadors are safely away.¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡± The Captain nodded to his second officer. This officer had anticipated the request so sent the agreed upon message. ¡°Shuttles execute.¡± The senior officers nodded in approval. The ship¡¯s Captain turned back to General Dennus. ¡°We are still at yellow alert, sir. Do you want red alert?¡±

    Dennus, thought for a moment, ¡°No, but stand by to execute red alert on any sign of hostile action.¡± He turned to the two admirals. ¡°I have no idea what is going to happen next. You will know as soon as I know.¡± The two admirals agreed.

    Everyone watched their monitors carefully for signs of reaction from the planet.

    Time passed to slowly for those watching, then, ¡°Cruiser away,¡± announced the senior scanner operator. ¡°Screen in position.¡±

    ¡°Good, stay on it,¡± the captain acknowledged.

    ¡°No active planet based scanners detected, sir.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    Tension heightened. The most dangerous time for a ship leaving a planet was when it left atmosphere. Plasma fields created from driving through the air faded as the air grew thinner and the vessel became a better target. At the same time, it took the ships system¡¯s a measurable amount of time to react to changed conditions and come fully online. This meant that at such a time, any space craft, transiting from atmosphere to space, would be vulnerable to an attack either from space or ground. Measures were taken, of course. Other ships surrounded the Ambassador¡¯s ship, but there was still a certain amount of anxiety until the scanner crew announced that they were clear.

    Both Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo waved to their staffs. They were packed and ready as was General Major Dennus¡¯s small staff. With a word of thanks to the ship¡¯s captain, they left to their respective shuttles.

    Sitting unmoving in his seat, Dennus thought over what had happened. He had heard about a conversation between Major Houser and Ptocto, but didn¡¯t know what was said and that concerned him. But the Command ship, Maiden Constance, was right ahead and behind them the cruiser carrying the Ambassadors was closing fast.

    Once in his office aboard the command battleship with Dule, Dennus commed Captain Thompson, asking him to bring in the two admirals in on a conference call which Major Houser would attend as soon as they were in a position to do so. That took just a fraction, and the conference began.

    ¡°Captain, as soon as everyone is on board take us out of range of that planet, as far as necessary but stay in the best comm range consistent with safety.¡± Dennus began. ¡°Major, I want a comm team on your station, volunteers only. Any questions?¡±

    ¡°I will be on board that station sir, and will rotate a crew on and off every twelve periods.¡± Major Houser spoke with a flat voice.

    ¡°Not you Major, you are too valuable. I need you and Commissioner Flores here as advisors.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I need to be on that station. There are people down there who will only talk to me. That goes for the Commissioner as well. I believe that I can speak for him as you will see shortly.¡±

    Dennus¡¯s incipient protest was stilled by Admiral De Johnston. ¡°As task force commander I agree. General, as this does not have anything to do with your primary mission, but does have bearing on the safety of the overall task force, I feel that I can overrule you in this matter.¡± The Admiral paused. ¡°Sorry General, but I accept that Major Houser and Commissioner Flores are best put where they can communicate with the planet.¡±

    Dennus took a deep breath. ¡°My apologies to all. You are correct sir of course. I leave this in your hands, please inform me of any communications that have any bearing on my mission.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologise, General, Major Houser will do so without any need to consult with anyone first. You can talk to both as often as you wish without needing to get my permission.¡± There was a smile in the Admirals voice that brought a grimace to Dennus face. ¡°You still have the primary mission. In this regard, I have to inform you that I will be relocating the task force. We will be basically effecting a distant blockade of the planet. Vice Admiral Hojo, your mission as close escort remains unchanged.¡±

    There was a fraction of silence. ¡°Understood sir,¡± came in a chorus.

    ¡°I concur with the blockade sir.¡± Dennus spoke. ¡°If I receive any, ah, suggestions from the Ambassadors, I will advise you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you General Dennus. Out.¡± Admiral De Johnston, replied.

    Dennus sat behind his desk thinking about how much he had gotten used to having overall command. Well he knew that it would be over sometime, and guessed that it would now be sooner than later.

    Captain Thompson¡¯s voice brought General Dennus out of his reverie. ¡°Ambassadors arriving, General.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Thompson.¡± Dennus squared his shoulders and went to meet the Ladies, both majors in tow.

    They were not happy. Leaving the shuttle, they marched past Dennus without a glance, their mood obvious to everyone they met. Any crew member encountered stepped aside and made no attempt to speak. Moving to speak to Lady Dana, Dennus was halted by an uplifted hand and the single word, ¡°Later.¡±

    With a sigh, the General watched them leave.

    Commissioner Flores, Lieutenant Colonel Gunnly, Major Houser and Major Dule all joined the General. Standing in silence for a fraction, Dennus composed himself and turned to Major Houser and Commissioner Flores. ¡°Have you to spoken to each other?¡±

    There was an exchange of looks, followed by a nod. Dennus sighed. ¡°Well you better get going then. Please keep me informed and both the task force commanders appraised as well. We were locked in all the way, so you don¡¯t need to update me on anything. However if you have any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General.¡± Flores spoke with his habitual calm. ¡°I have nothing to suggest. It is out of our hands now.¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡± Major Houser saluted and followed the Commissioner to their waiting shuttle.

    Arriving at his office, Dennus found that Captain Feli Duaris and Colonel Gunnly had also arrived. ¡°Welcome Colonel, Captain.¡± He smiled, ¡°You did well, all of you.¡±

    Rising and saluting, both Gunnly and Duaris looked somber. ¡°The security went well, but as for the rest ...¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°The rest is not your concern.¡± Dennus surveyed his staff. ¡°We did the task that the Dark Lord gave us. We protected the Ambassadors and that was our job. The rest was up to them.¡± He surveyed the group. ¡°Go and do your reports. Then get some rest.¡± He smiled. ¡°Tomorrow is going to be another day.¡±

 Chapter Sixty Three.

    Nurse Lori Janist, who to her surprise had been called from her position as an emergency nurse in Tihab Center Regional Hospital to the palace and given the task of nursing Cami, guided her charge to bed in one of the palaces richly decorated rooms on the third floor.

    *********

    Both the bedroom and main living room were finished in a similar fashion. The walls were wood lined with a native red hued wood from about one third of the way up to the ceiling. From where the wood stopped the walls were plaster, painted a bone white, the rest of the way up, which was covered by a rich green carpet. Where the plaster and wood joined was a chair rail, painted a bright white. The ceiling was a bright blue, with white patches resembling clouds and the floors, a native dark mahogany. The well-appointed bathroom was painted a bright white with light yellow cabinets. In the bedroom, which had a large bed, the ceiling was painted a light blue while the walls were the same as the living room. The floor of the bedroom was finished with a light red carpet, while the bathroom floor was laid with gold veined light pink marble tiles and the walls all plaster except for marble tiles around the shower, the sinks and a large free standing bathtub. The bathroom had been outfitted with all items necessary for use.

    All the guest rooms had furniture to suit. The bedroom had two closets and a lounge chair while the living room had a sofa, a recliner and two lounge chairs and various side and low tables. The walls of both rooms were decorated by paintings showing scenes from what Cami later decided were strange worlds.

    *********

    Once in bed, Cami stayed there just resting, digesting all the turmoil she had been through, Unable to sleep, Cami laid in bed, picking at lunch and dinner delivered by polite young ushers. The nurse stayed with her until later that evening when Cami told her to go to bed. Disagreeing, she felt that the young girl should not be left alone at this time Lori insisted on staying. Provoked into stubbornness, Cami climbed out of the bed and stalked into the living room, continuing to argue. The discussion was building when there was a chime from the door. Frowning, Lori turned and looked at the ancient wooden door, caught in indecision.

    Without a word, Cami went to the door and opened it. Lady Sydney entered followed by another Lady, a slim, blue eyed, lithe woman of medium height with straight black hair cut short and pale, white skin. She was wearing a short black dress that emphasized beautifully the paleness of her skin while around her neck hung a string of round lustrous objects that made a striking contrast against the dress and Cami later learnt were called pearls; She had no idea what a pearl was. Black high heeled shoes completed the Lady¡¯s outfit. Both Lori and Cami were silenced by the appearance of the two Ladies.

    ¡°I am Taryn.¡± The Lady¡¯s voice had a soft and pleasing lilt to it. ¡°You must be Nurse Janist,¡± she said and then turned to Cami who had reverted to the teaching of her childhood and was standing with her hands behind her back, eyes lowered, ¡°and you must be Cami,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Yes Lady.¡± Cami replied in her soft voice.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep, Cami?¡± The Lady said with a lilt in her voice.

    Slowly, Cami shook her head sending a swift glance at her nurse at the same time.

    ¡°Lets us talk then.¡± Lady Taryn beckoned Cami to follow her over to the well cushioned couch. Sitting with casual elegance, she waited as Cami decided what she was going to do.

    *********

    Lady Sydney in the meantime had taken Lori aside and spoke with her. ¡°Taryn will talk with Cami, but you must also be exhausted after today, I¡¯ll show you your room where you can rest.¡±

    Stilling the nurses¡¯ incipient protest, Nurse Janist was efficiently escorted from the room. It was a few steps to her room and the slender yet rounded red head entered with the nurse.

    ¡°Do not worry about Cami, she is in safe hands and will only be encouraged to talk by Taryn. Nothing more.¡± Lady Sydney assured the nurse. Looking closely at Lori, she continued. ¡°But you also have had a trying day and should rest.¡± Giving one of her charismatic smiles, which left Lori somewhat dazed, Lady Sydney left.

    Gazing around the room, Lori saw that it was almost identical to Camis room. Examining the paintings, she felt that she could identify some, but others were a complete mystery. Looking at the bed, she suddenly felt tired. Dropping her clothes on the lounge chair as she changed, she pulled back the covers, climbed into bed and fell asleep.

    *********

    Confused, Cami was no less immune to the charm of the Ladies than any other person, she wondered what to do. After a moment, Taryn said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down Cami.¡±

    Slowly Cami moved to one of the lounge chairs and sat down. For a fraction Lady Taryn watched the young woman as she sat stiffly upright. ¡°Just relax,¡± Lady Taryn spoke soothingly, ¡°all we will do is talk.¡±

    ¡°What will we talk about?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you remember about your home world. I have never been to Ti Lepus and I would like to hear about it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lady Taryn gave a soft laugh. ¡°A good question, but really, what else do you want to talk about?¡±

    Cami shrugged, but slowly she was settling back into the chair, relaxing. The pale woman fascinated her. She had never seen anyone who looked quite like her or, with her lilting accent, sounded quite like her. Even the red-haired Lady Sydney was more familiar then Lady Taryn. Cami could also sense the magnetic personality that all the Ladies of the Circle were renowned for, even when deliberately subdued. She could not help but be drawn to the Lady and trust her.

    ¡°My world has strange rules, like we have to wait for the oldest or a parent to sit down at the table before we could.¡± Cami thought that saying this wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°We also called the meal in the evening, ¡®Evening Tide¡¯ as well as similar names for breakfast and lunch, I don¡¯t know why.¡± Cami stole a glance at Lady Taryn from her chair.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Lady Taryn said when Cami had sat in silence for a fraction. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡¯

    ¡°How about how you dress. I would like to hear from someone who knows.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡¯

    ¡°I hear that it is a bit unusual,¡± Lady Taryn continued to fascinate Cami, ¡°do you know why?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Cami whispered, eyes wide, she was now curled in the chair.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a fraction, she continued. ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to ask.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You are allowed to ask here.¡± Lady Taryn assured Cami.

    Cami just looked down. After a fraction she raised her head and began to talk, describing the event when a student asked the wrong question and was dealt with harshly. The family discussion when she told them about the incident much later followed. Gathering her courage she revealed her thoughts on her world, the questions that she had asked herself and had never dared to reveal to anyone else. Finally she looked at Lady Taryn.

    ¡°Is that why those people wanted to hurt us?¡± Cami asked with a touch of fear in her voice.

    Lady Taryn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you why Cami. Eight are dead and gone so cannot answer. The one that survived along with the one who stabbed you are both beyond my reach, so I do not have a real answer for you.¡±

    ¡°Not with all your powers?¡± Cami was almost shaking; her eyes were wide and her voice was a whisper. ¡°Even Him?¡±

    ¡°The ¡®He¡¯ that you refer to won¡¯t interfere with planetary affairs unless absolutely necessary.¡± The explanation clearly did not satisfy Cami who frowned. Seeing this Lady Taryn continued. ¡°Do you want to see your planet torn apart in violent war? You already know the effects of violence. That is what will happen if we of the Circle and the Master were to openly force change on your planet.¡±

    The Lady stood. ¡°Now it is late, and we have spoken over long.¡± With a smile she waved at the bedroom. ¡°You should sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have so much to think about.¡± Cami protested. ¡°I couldn¡¯t!¡±

    Ignoring her protests, Lady Taryn led the teenager into the bedroom. ¡°Bed clothes are in the drawers there.¡± She pointed to a dresser with several drawers. ¡°Other clothes are in other drawers or hanging up in the closets.¡± She explained. ¡°There are several different styles, so you can make a choice of what you want to wear. It¡¯s up to you and what you want to do.¡± With another smile the Lady turned and left, closing the main door behind her after turning out the lights with a wave of her hand. At that display of power Cami stared.

    After a fraction, Cami looked around the bedroom. Turning out the bedroom lights and going to a window, she pulled back the curtain and looked out at the myriad of flickering lights in what was the imperial garden, back lit by the canyon city beyond. A few people were still wandering around so she watched them for a fraction and observed as a pair of security guards walked up and talked to them. The interaction between the two groups confused her as after a brief talk the two guards left in one direction while the people who were spoken to also left, apparently content, in a different direction. The difference between this world and the one she had left behind was clearly marked.

    Stepping back from the window and allowing the curtain to drop, she turned on a bedside light, surprising herself with a yawn. Going to the dresser, she started pulling out what she believed to be the drawer with bedclothes. She was wrong, it contained light tops. Checking through each drawer and stifling more yawns, she finally found the right one, wondering at the selection as she had at each drawer she had opened.

    Selecting bed clothes that she felt would be comfortable, she stifled another yawn and changed. Climbing back into her bed she marvelled at its size and softness. Laying back she closed her eyes and thought, I will rest for just a fraction, as she rolled over onto her side and started to softly snore.

    *********

    A soft chime startled her awake. It repeated. Scrambling out of the luxurious bed, she ran to one of the closets where as she remembered, a housecoat was hanging. Throwing it on, she scampered to the apartment door. Arriving, she hesitated, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She called.

    ¡°It is the Head Usher, Miss Nep,¡± A solemn voice announced, ¡°may we enter?¡±

    After a further slight hesitation, Cami opened the door, realising as she did so, that it wasn¡¯t locked. In fact, there was no lock at all, something she had missed the previous day.  Startled, she exclaimed, ¡°Why is there no lock?¡±

    The tall, rather severe looking man dressed in a strange uniform answered as if it was a question of the gravest import even as he held open the door for two young looking, female ushers, one holding a covered tray, the other a folding table.

    ¡°None of the doors have locks, except the doors which allow access to the outside, Miss Nep.¡± He imparted the information in the manner of a judge passing sentence. ¡°Our Master secures the building day and night, whether he is here or not.¡± A brief smile suddenly softened the severe face. ¡°You may sleep soundly knowing that you are safe. He will allow no harm to befall his honoured guest.¡± The Head Usher bowed then turned to the two juniors.

    Taken aback by the information she had just received; she was an honoured guest? Cami timidly followed the Head Usher back into the main room where the two juniors had set up a table and placed her breakfast on it. The pair, Cami suddenly realised that they were both young women, possibly a few years older than her, both bowed to her. She was so taken aback she automatically returned the bow.

    ¡°These two juniors will attend on you today and perhaps for the duration of your stay, depending on its length.¡± The Head Usher informed Cami in his ponderous manner. He pointed to a side table. ¡°There is a comm unit there that will help you find your way around.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you.¡± Cami replied, uncertain of what to say and not understanding the full import of what she was being told.

    ¡°Our Masters instructions.¡± The Head Usher bowed and, with stately thread, left.

    Cami watched him leave still astonished at the whole performance, then turned to the pair left with her. One smoothly pulled the chair out and gestured at Cami to sit. Slowly she complied and the second junior moved the portable table in front of her and removed the cover. Cami stared at the meal. There were two different types of meat, an egg dish and a fried vegetable that she recognised as taters. Rounding out the setting was a bowl of hot cereal and a small carafe of a juice with a cup beside it. Eating utensils were set to one side.

    Cami stared at the meal, uncertain where to begin. See her hesitation, the usher who had uncovered the plate, spoke to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Miss Nep, cook makes sure that nothing she puts before her guests will upset them.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Cami replied, ¡°I just wasn¡¯t sure where to start.¡± Picking up a spoon, Cami started on the cereal. Suddenly hungry she continued and before she knew it, the tray was empty and the now satisfied girl sat back.

    ¡°All finished Miss Nep? I can fetch more if you are still hungry.¡± One of the ushers had stayed with her while the other had disappeared into the bedroom, but now returned.

    Cami looked at the usher, suddenly embarrassed at how ravenously she had eaten and that she didn¡¯t know either of their names.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She stammered, moving to stand up. The second usher moved quickly to take away the tray and its contents. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eat like that and I never asked you your names.¡± She was standing as she had been taught, eyes lowered, and hands clasped behind her back.

    The two ushers exchanged startled glances. ¡°I am Heidi, Miss,¡± the one who had stayed with her said. ¡°Miss, I am Jo,¡± the second offered. Heidi was slightly taller with black hair, rare blue eyes and tanned skin. She was slender, but like Jo neither had any part of the subtle charm of the Ladies. Jo was shorter and compact, with brown eyes and sandy brown hair. Both were wearing the same uniform, a white shirt with black string ties and vests. Black pants and shoes with white socks completed the ensemble. Their heads were uncovered.

    ¡°You have no need to apologise to us, Miss.¡± Heidi said. ¡°We were told that you had been through a great ordeal.¡± Cami had lifted her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°In any case Miss, nothing that you say or do here with be repeated by any of the palace staff, ever.¡± Jo smiled.

    They both smiled, bowed and opened the door. Jo, to Camis consternation carrying her soiled clothes. ¡°My clothes ¡­¡± She whispered.

    Jo caught Camis words and replied solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just taking them to clean and repair. They will be returned by this evening.¡± On their way out they met Lori who had slept in just like Cami.

    ¡°Good morning Nurse Janist,¡± Heidi greeted Lori with a smile and a bow. Jo also gave a bow but remained silent. The pair vanished down the third-floor corridor.

    At the door, Lori watched the two ushers as they left, then turned to Cami with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ready for the day Cami?¡±

    Having recovered her composure, Cami nodded as she said yes.

    ¡°Perhaps a wash up and getting dressed might be a good idea.¡± Lori suggested. ¡°But first, I would like to check where you were stabbed.¡± This was quickly done and the nurse reassured a subdued Cami that there wasn¡¯t even a mark. ¡°Now don¡¯t stay too long in the shower, I don¡¯t want to have to send in a rescue team in to find you!¡±

    For the first time Lori heard Cami giggle. Must have been a good talk last night, she thought. ¡°Half a period, I will be right next door.¡± Lori left, shutting the door behind her.

 Chapter Sixty Four.

    Although she was in wonder at the size and superlative finish of the bathroom that was all hers, Cami didn¡¯t tarry. This was a new day and she wanted to make the most of it! Arriving at Lori s room, she got a surprise. Ladies Sydney and Taryn were there ahead of her.

    ¡°We will not be meeting with you this morning, Cami. You must continue on your own for now.¡± Lady Taryn said after Cami sat beside Lori on the couch.

    ¡°But what if I need you?¡± Cami asked, her eyes round and suddenly full of tears.

    ¡°If you do, we will know¡± Lady Sydney assured the young woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lady Sydney gave one of her big, mesmerizing smiles. ¡°We¡¯ll see that you get down to the stewards¡¯ office and signed in. They will also tell you where to go to eat, you are not always going to get breakfast delivered to you!¡±

    Slightly over powered by Lady Sydney¡¯s charm, Cami just nodded, then turned to Lori. ¡°What should we do today then?¡± She asked.

    Lori suggested a walk in the garden. ¡°It will give you a chance to stretch your legs and get some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Cami said, ¡°I¡¯ll like that.¡± A sound at the door caught their attention. Turning they saw that Heidi was waiting there.

    ¡°I was instructed to be here at this time.¡± She announced as she bowed.

    ¡°And you are right on time.¡± Sydney smiled. The Lady then told Heidi to take both Lori and Cami to the stewards¡¯ office so that they could be properly signed into the palace. Camis sensitive antenna got the impression that, of the two Ladies, Lady Sydney was somehow the senior, if only slightly. Having heard a few stories about the Ladies she wanted to know more but was unsure how to ask. She also wondered how Heidi knew or was instructed to be there at that time.

    It took shorter than feared but longer than hoped for to have the complicated process of getting the two visitors inducted into the palace security system. To Camis relief, she did not need to be presented to The Dark Lord. Having met him just the once that she remembered, she wasn¡¯t in any hurry to meet him again!

    ¡°The garden, Cami?¡± Lori asked.

    ¡°Yes, lets!¡± Cami gave an open smile. Nurse Janist was pleased, it seemed that Cami was beginning to get over her trauma although the nurse realised that there would be relapses.

    Touring the garden was magical for both Lori and Cami, however they could only see a small part as the estate was so large. Also, they had to be back for lunch. Met at the entrance to the restricted quarters by both Heidi and Jo, they were guided to the room where the members of the palace ate.

    *********

    ¡°Everyone eats here?¡± Cami asked, her eyes wide in surprise. She recognised the Head Steward and his assistant, Nita De Posse. Many others were there, some Cami recognised by their uniform; cleaners, carpenters, cooks as well as other office staff, security guards along with others whose uniforms were unfamiliar.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jo smiled as she showed Cami where the plates and cutlery were stacked. She next walked with Cami down the table that seemed to be groaning under the weight of the repast set on it.

    Watching, Lori glanced at Heidi. ¡°I don¡¯t know who had the idea of asking the pair of you to assist with Cami, but it seems to have done wonders.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank us Madam, we¡¯re are just performing our duties as instructed.¡± The Usher replied as she guided the nurse to the table, and they collected their meal.

    ¡°If she says anything that you think I should know¡­.¡± Lori left the rest of the sentence unsaid while wondering exactly what Heidi¡¯s statement meant.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Sorry Madam, anything said to us remains between us.¡±

    At the firm answer, Lori stared at the usher.

    ¡°It¡¯s the tradition of the palace. Absolute discretion.¡± Heidi gave the nurse a look and a shrug as she took a swig from the tumbler she was balancing.

    ¡°Even from the Ladies?¡± She got a nod in reply.

    ¡°What about ¡­?¡± Went with raised eyebrows and a nod of the head towards the corridor.

    Heidi got the message, grimaced and shrugged. ¡°I am told that He admires courage,¡± she replied then shrugged, ¡°Anyway, He seems to have His own sources.¡± The two nodded and drifted apart.

    The nurse carefully watched Cami as she ate and when Cami seemed tired, suggested that she return to her room to rest.

    This continued for a few days, Cami usually talked to Lady Taryn as needed. One day a tall and striking Lady with long dark hair held in place by a silver circlet appeared and introduced herself. Both Cami and Lori were awed, they had heard of Lady Luca and knew that she was amongst those who were said to be closest to the Dark Lord. Also she was renowned as a warrior but while Cami wondered where her sword was, she didn¡¯t quite dare ask.

    Cami and Lady Luca talked for a long time. Lori never learnt what they said to each other.

    *********

    Over the course of several days, Cami came out of her shell, began to explore the palace, its grounds and started to interact with the younger staff members. Cami and Lori never learnt that the Dark Lord had spoken to the junior staff and suggested that there would be no problem to do so, but that work would have to still be completed!

    It was during lunch a few days after Cami arrived that the anticipated crisis emerged.

    It was lunchtime and the usual meal was being taken. Cami was talking to some of the junior staff while eating while Lori was also talking to some of the older staff including Heidi.

    About to make another comment, a change in Camis attitude caught Loris attention. Where she had been smiling and talking with other young ladies and men, she was now urgently asking questions and looking unhappy at the replies. Abruptly leaving the group she had been in, a stunned look on her face, she placed her plate with other soiled plates and pivoted towards the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your plate.¡± Heidi said to Lori and nodded to the door that Cami was even now leaving through.

    With a word of thanks Lori left, chasing Cami down the corridor. Catching up with her at the steps leading up to the second and third floors, she asked what was bothering the young woman.

    Shaking her head, Cami continued without saying anything. Finally reaching the third floor, she slowed, pacing back and forwards.

    ¡°The staff, they were talking about a task force, a big one.¡± She stopped. ¡°It was going to my planet. They said that there could be fighting if the Ladies He sent to speak to the Chief Councillor failed.¡± She started to cry and ran to her room.

    Startled, Lori followed a fraction later. While she had heard about the task force, she had not considered the effect of its mission on Cami. As she walked, she shook her head with anger at herself.

    ¡°Cami,¡± she said as she entered the room, ¡°it may not mean anything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t do something like that without it meaning something.¡± Cami replied. ¡°I asked what was in the task force and they told me. One that big could destroy the planet.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Cami. Not for sure.¡±

    ¡°The Head Usher said there was a comm unit I could use in my room.¡± She pointed to it, ¡°One night because I wanted to know more, I looked up the empire. Well, one of the links I followed led me to the empire¡¯s forces. Just one of the big armoured ships could blow up Ti Lepus,¡± Cami glared at Nurse Janist, ¡°and he sent four! As well as other big ships.¡± Suddenly she sat up. ¡°Ma and Da,¡± She whispered.

    Slowly Cami looked around the room. Getting up, she wandered around, touching some of the furniture and stopping to look out a window at the garden. Lori watched, the process of a decision in the making was obvious. Coming back to the couch Cami stood and gave one final look around. Squaring her shoulders and lifting her chin, Cami looked straight at the woman who had been designated as her guardian and spoke clearly and firmly.

    ¡°I want to see Him!¡±

 Chapter Sixty Five

    Lori was beyond surprised, the last thing she expected was that Cami sis Nep would want to approach the Dark Lord.

    ¡°I must speak to him!¡± Cami pleaded with Nurse Lori Janist. ¡°I must!¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± Lori asked. ¡°What do you expect Him to do?¡±

    ¡°There is something I have to ask him.¡± Cami insisted.

    ¡°What?¡± Lori frowned; this was not the Cami she had gotten to know. This Cami was scared but also determined, the planets inherent stubbornness showing.

    A sound at the door of Camis room caught their attention. Lady Sydney stepped in from the corridor. Standing behind her was another Lady, Lady Sofia, she remembered. Both had concerned looks on their faces.

    ¡°He will see you Cami, but be warned, His mood is ¡­ uncertain.¡± When Lori moved to go with them, she stopped at Lady Sydney¡¯s upheld hand. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Sydney said, ¡°but we were told to bring Cami only.¡± The three left.

    For a fraction, Lori considered following them, but the warning about the Dark Lords mood held her back. She had only seen Him twice, once just after Camis arrival and next, when He seemed to have run into her by accident in the corridor. That had been quite enough to convince her not to risk his wrath. Even as she wondered, How did He know, the import of her conversation with Usher Heidi was now clear in her mind.

    *********

    It took less than a fraction for Cami and her escort to descend the two flights of stairs and reach the room where the Dark Lord was waiting for them. At the entrance to the room, Cami glanced at the two Ladies, squared her shoulders, lifted her chin and stalked into the room, stopped with her hands on her hips and opened her mouth to speak. Nothing came out as she was stunned speechless, the Dark Lord was asleep in His chair! Sydney and Sofia had exchanged smiles at first at Camis determination, but these now changed to startled looks.

    Giving a soft laugh, the blue-eyed companion that both Cami and Lori had heard mentioned but had seen only once, was sitting in her own chair just reached out and touched His knee. The Dark Lords eyes flickered open and He turned His head.

    ¡°Ah, you are here,¡± He said, looking the trio over, ¡°step closer Cami, I see that you wish to make a request of me.¡±

    With uncertain steps, the young woman moved closer to the chair. She looked around, seeing that only the five of them were in the room reassured her.

    ¡°I was told back home that you can do anything, grant any wish, nothing can be hidden from you, nothing can stop you.¡± She stopped talking. Silence reigned,

    The Dark Lord remained expressionless. After a fraction He replied. ¡°People say lots of things. Most are just stories.¡±

    ¡°What I have said, is that true?¡± Cami persisted, stepping further into the study.

    Again the Dark Lord delayed his reply. ¡°In part.¡± He stopped and looked away, then looked back. ¡°There are things I cannot do and things that I will not do.¡±

    Cami stepped closer. ¡°I want to ask you to do something. Will you do it for me?¡±

    There was silence again. The Dark Lord seemed to be struggling with his answer. The three Ladies watched, caught by the drama of the moment.

    ¡°I will consider what you want, but you must tell me.¡± He finally replied, arms now folded across his chest. ¡°Choose your words carefully and speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Will you save my family and my friends?¡± Cami had reached the Dark Lords chair, and was gripping one chair arm with both hands. The two stared at each other. One in need, the other expressionless, but moving to a decision. The three Ladies in the room watched in fascinated silence.

    ¡°I will try,¡± He replied after a fraction. ¡°But if they say no, I will not force them. They must make their own choice.¡±

    ¡°Even the young ones?¡± Cami spoke with urgency, reaching out as if to take His hand.

    ¡°I repeat, I will do what I can.¡± He suddenly smiled and took Camis hand, holding it for a fraction. Releasing the hand but continuing to smile, He told Cami to go back to her room. Cami gave a tentative smile and left the room.

    The three Ladies exchanged glances then stared at the Dark Lord who was now standing.

    ¡°Well I have to go there some time anyway.¡± He said somewhat defensively. ¡°And I may not be able to persuade them. They are a stubborn lot! Also, Cami, though she hasn¡¯t fully realised it yet, has one more task to fulfill before this is over.¡± The Ladies just looked at him in silence. ¡°Say nothing of this to anyone,¡± He added, then with a sigh, left. At his departing nod, Sydney followed.

    *********

    The deadline ruled by the Dark Lord and laid down by the ambassadors was at hand and no one knew what was going to happen when time expired. The whole task force was on alert for any contingency.

    *********

    In his crowded office, Trem de Markus smiled as he waited for the visitor he expected. While he had been one of Leves representatives, it had been an act. What Leves did not know, it had been kept from him, was that the judicial branch of the Scrutineers had just issued arrests warrants for Leves. The police were ready to arrest him but Markus had held them back, waiting for this moment. The men now with him were all of the high class and leaders in the community looked uncertain but resolved, trusting in Markus judgement. Sitting beside Markus was the previous Chief Councillor who had been working with Markus from the beginning. Without warning the office door slid open and the Dark Lord walked in, His eyes scanning the room. ¡°Gentlemen, welcome,¡± He said as He stepped aside revealing Cam sis Nep and a Red Haired Lady. The men stared at the Lady, they all recalled the stories they had heard about the Circle of Ladies, one often mentioned was a Lady of uncommon beauty, crowned with a cloud of red hair.

    Councillor de Markus however stared at Cam sis Nep. ¡°But she was killed with a knife!¡± He exclaimed. The silence was profound as the other councillors switched their gaze to the young woman. Stunned, they saw that she was dressed in a brightly patterned dress and sleeveless jacket which, while the dress covered her knees, was still short enough to cause comment here. But the intimidating presence of the Dark Lord accompanied by one of his Ladies was enough to keep even these men silent. With her new found confidence, Cami matched Councillor de Markus stare with stare.

    ¡°I was healed.¡± She replied calmly, throwing a glance at the Dark Lord.

    After a fractions silence, Markus spoke again. ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked Cami.

    ¡°Freedom.¡± Was the flat reply.

    *********

    Before coming to Ti Lepus, The Dark Lord had gone to Camis room and spoken privately to her. He finished with, ¡°Only you can do this, I cannot help you, if I did anyone watching will see that it is not you, not natural.¡±

    Terrified, Cami crouched in her seat and stared back at Him, The Dark Lord, the man who healed me can¡¯t help? The thoughts burned through her mind. How can I do it alone? ¡°What will I say?¡± She whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°What do you most want, what questions have you being asking yourself Cami? Think of them and you will know what to say. Also think about what happened to you and who ordered it.¡± The Dark Lord replied. ¡°What is the one thing you really want for your people?¡± He sat back on the couch he was occupying.

    Surprised, as Cami opened her mouth to reply, the Dark Lord raised His hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I don¡¯t need to know,¡± He replied, ¡°the ones who do are the people of your planet.¡± He continued as He stood, ¡°You need to get dressed now, changed into whatever you want to wear. Oh there is one thing I do suggest from personal experience that you do before we leave.¡± He pointed and Cami looked, made a face as she looked back at Him then walked into her bathroom, shutting the door behind her.

    *********

    On the command battleship Maiden Constance everyone waited. ¡°Point one period to time, sir,¡± the navigator reported.

    ¡°Noted,¡± Captain Thompson, the ships commander replied. She glanced at Lady Andrea and Lady Dana and the slender Lady with light brown who was only known as the Dark Lords companion, then looked away. The Dark Lord had vanished, to where, no one knew. Also gone were four of the six ambassadors, without explanation.

    *********

    In his office, Chief Councillor Leves laughed, while secure in his belief that he had won, he could not completely disabuse himself of all tension. He turned to his senior military adviser.

    ¡°Any reaction from the Empire¡¯s forces?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, sir. No raising of shields, at least not by the closest ones. These are the only ones we can read remotely from the transfer station.¡±

    ¡°Good, they will do nothing!¡±

    His military advisor was unconvinced, but said nothing.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    *********

    ¡°Time, sir,¡± the Navigator reported. General Major Dennus, the officer responsible for the ladies protection looked at the only Ladies present, opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted by the unexpected appearance of the holograph image of Cami sis Nep. Not even the Ladies were able to react before the image opened its mouth to speak.

    ¡°I am Cami sis Nep and I was almost killed in the savage attack on my contract family the Dressilers, this was ordered by Chief Councillor Leja Leves. He is the leader of the agitators and is responsible for all the murders and my injury which came later.¡±

    *********

    ion from the Empire¡¯s forces.¡±

    Leves smiled. Then his smile vanished. ¡°What is this?¡± He stuttered, ¡°But she¡¯s dead!¡±

    His staff stared at him, some exchanging looks.

    *********

    Jean ne Pator, the Dressiler¡¯s housekeeper sat at the large picture window. The family member who had inherited the dwelling had assured her that the position she held would be retained and her status improved. Looking out the window and remembering back when the Dressilers had told her about the Dark Lord and described his powers in a casual conversation, she knew that the family would never move in. Picking up the remote controller, she waited. When it started, she intended to open the window and step out.

    She too thought that Cami had been killed as her brother had never told her the truth and was stunned by Camis appearance, this apparition changed her mind and she began to listen intently.

    *********

    Tension was, if possible, even higher on the bridge of the Maiden Constance. Captain Thompson glanced at General Major Dennus as she called for an update and watched the hologram speak. Absently she noticed that the Ladies had vanished.

    *********

    In his office in the Council¡¯s building at Lepus Mal, Leves was sitting behind his desk also watching Cami speak. He had commed General Dennus and demanded that the transmission be cut and was shocked to learn that the Empire had nothing to do with it and was as surprised as he was.

    *********

    ¡°I am telling you this because I have wondered about the ways our lives have been ordered for some time as I am sure that many of you listening have also wondered. I never talked to anyone about this out of fear. Fear that mine and my family¡¯s status would be affected, and I am sure that many of you have the same fear.¡± Cami paused and took a breath.

    ¡°Well I am no longer afraid. I have been stabbed and healed. I owe my life to the Dark Lord who healed me and to him I owe a debt of gratitude I will never be able to repay. I also know that because of what I will say now I will never be able to return to Ti Lepus, but I will always hold it in my Heart.

    ¡°However I fear for my planet. I have felt the power that the Dark Lord holds within himself and tell you now that the legends are real! But I won¡¯t speak any more about that, what I will speak of is the murdered family that I lived with. The ones that brought my contract with the Trigon Club.

    ¡°The mother and father were Cheaine and Rentap Dressiler and the day that they brought my contract was the happiest day of my life and the day that they were murdered was the worst.¡±

    *********

    Captain Thompson stepped away from the comm station and stepped over to where Dennus was staring at the holo schematic.  Looking and listening to the ghostly projection, the Captain shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how He did it and I am quite certain I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Captain Thompson looked at her superior officer, ¡°Everyone seems to be listening and there is a lot of comm traffic.¡±

    Dennus spoke heavily. ¡°I doubt that we will see any shuttle craft with people trying to escape, they just aren¡¯t like that.¡± He turned away. ¡°Any information as to what is going on down there?¡± He stabbed a finger at the display.

    ¡°Lots of comm activity and people moving around in the streets.¡± The Captain gave a wave at the display. ¡°Other than that it¡¯s hard to tell.¡±

    ¡°Any signs of unrest?¡± Dennus asked Major Hunt Van Houser who was monitoring the transmission from his station on the satellite.

    ¡°It¡¯s already started, sir. This is totally unreal for the planet, I mean, there are people running in the streets and I mean all the streets!¡±

    ¡°Could this become a general uprising?¡± Dennus was taken aback by the strange turn of events and wanted to be ready for anything.

    ¡°Anything is possible right now sir. The attack on the Dressilers was broadcast live and got a lot of play.¡± The Major replied. ¡°There was a lot of unrest and sympathy for them when it happened. How He swung this I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I am certain that our Master has planned well and that he has a backup plan.¡± Dennus had not forgotten the conversation he had, had with the Dark Lord by the window in the palace. They stood for a fraction in silence.

    ¡°Captain.¡± Dennus turned to face Captain Thompson. ¡°If you need me, I will be in my office. Gentleman.¡± With a wave to his staff, who quietly followed, subdued and shaken by the unexpected turn of events. Everyone wondered where the Ladies had gone and where the Dark Lord was.

    *********

    Cami had continued talking to the population.

    ¡°The Dressler¡¯s were a wonderful family. I was scared when they first optioned my contract and then purchased it but they accepted me fully and wholeheartedly. Dinis their son and Kapat their daughter accepted me almost as family and their mother, Cheaine, was wonderful, their father, Rentap kind and understanding. They also accepted my family, my da and ma, my brothers and sisters. The day the Dressler¡¯s all died was terrible, I have had help but I know that I will never be totally free of the horror of it.

    ¡°None of you can come close to understanding what I have gone through. I don¡¯t expect you to, but I will try to explain it. Think of your happiest day you have ever had. I don¡¯t know, say a walk with friends or family in the sun. Or rain, if you prefer.¡± Cami paused. ¡°Then imagine that your day is ripped away from you.¡± Cami spoke in a harsh whisper as she brought her hands to her face.

    Dropping her hands and taking a deep breath, Cami continued. ¡°The blood, the sounds of the weapons, the swift horror it all, the shots that barely missed me, it was over so fast and I was running for my life because I knew that I was in bad trouble.¡±

    Cami stood in silence for a fraction. Markus, who had watched in fascination like the others in the room, moved to cut the feed, but stopped when the Dark Lord raised his hand.

    Lifting her chin up Cami continued. ¡°Let us not forget to that many others were killed or injured by the killers, completely innocent of anything except that they were in the wrong place at the wrong time. Killed because they were in the way! Others were also killed or injured in attempts to stop the killers. My heart goes out to them and their families.¡±

    *********

    Osterwald ra Tyrrel and his wife Sirian hugged each other as they listened to Cami. Their four children were sitting on the floor, eyes wide open as they listened. Their oldest a girl a few years younger than Cami turned to her parents. ¡°Does this mean that I can do what I want to do now?¡±

    Her parents looked at each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know Lanni, I don¡¯t.¡± Osterwald answered his daughter.

    ¡°Well, I like her.¡± Lanni said. ¡°She seems awfully brave!¡±

    Osterwald stared at his daughter. Giving a swift look at his wife, he pulled out his comm unit and sent a message to the security company that had been engaged to protect what was now his company.

    *********

    Back in Libus Re, Jarmel, Yives and Dar is Nep all watched, surprised beyond measure at what Cami was doing. They stared at her projection and wondered what was going to happen next. Dar nodded with pride as his sister continued her talk.

    ¡°At least the others are safe, Cami saw to that.¡± He murmured to his parents. At the soft note of his comm, Dar nodded and smiled, ¡°I was expecting you to call. ¡° He smiled at the face of Edek ne Fosker.

    *********

    Abandoned by most of his staff, Leves had painfully made his way to the Emergency Command Center in Lepus Mal. This was not a lavishly fitted out back up to the government¡¯s main offices. It was just a set of offices with some communication links.

    ¡°Get me in touch with the Empire, now!¡± Leves was gasping. He wondered why he was so short of breath. Not enough exercise. He thought.

    ¡°Sir, we will try.¡± The senior officer, a member of the militia sat at a console and desperately touched icons on the sensitive touch screen. After trying for a fraction, he turned to the Chief Councillor. ¡°Sorry sir, it is hopeless. I can¡¯t get a signal to the next block, it appears that we are being blocked by someone.¡±

    Leves took a closer look at the colonel. He saw that the colonel was quite expressionless, more so than any citizen would normally be. Were things getting that bad?

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, tell me?¡± Leves demanded. ¡°I am still chief minister.¡±

    ¡°There is growing unrest in the whole country.¡± Was the reply. ¡°Just a fraction.¡± The officer listened then turned to Leves. ¡°It appears that the council of ministers is meeting with Councillor Trem de Markus.¡± The Colonel replied. ¡°At least that is the information I have just received.¡±

    Leves stared at the militia officer, he had never met him before. ¡°Look around,¡± the officer continued, ¡°you pissed off the most powerful man in the Empire and this is just the start of what he does.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Leves felt suddenly helpless.

    The officer just stared at him, face blank.

    *********

    By now Cami was in the finishing stages of what she wanted to say. ¡°I somehow made my way to Nether West where I found some sanctuary among people willing to help. Men and women of Ti Lepus, ordinary people there who tried to help me but the agents of Minister Leves tracked me down. There was a battle and one of Leves men managed to stab me and left me for dead, or at least they thought that they did! They were wrong! The Dark Lord saved me and he healed me, just like he wants to heal everyone listening.

    ¡°While I was recovering I thought about the Dressilers, what happened to me, why we were all divided up the way we were. It is just wrong! People should be able to do what they want to do so long as it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone else. Not be put into a certain type of work just because they are born into a particular class someone made up. It should be their choice, not what they have to. Some can be lucky, I was but I am rare and everything I hoped for was snatched away from me and people that I loved, yes loved, were murdered just because someone wanted power.¡±

    Her hand stabbed out, her finger an accusing dagger, her final words were spoken with a cry from the heart. ¡°Chief Minister Leves, I mean you!¡±

    *********

    Now alone in the command post that he had retreated to, Leves cringed.

    *********

    The broadcast ended, the people of the planet began to talk to each other. In as strongly structured society as this one it took a while for the fractures that had appeared to widen, but they did. In this case, it started with Jean ne Pator who called her family.

    Jean had kept in touch with them all, especially her older brother, Ilari ne Pator, one of the acknowledged leaders in the underclass community. The discreet messages kept them informed as to what was really happening, things that they weren¡¯t getting from the news media but information that Jean had picked up from listening to what the Dressilers had talked about amongst themselves as well as what they had told her directly. This had been quietly spread amongst several prominent members of the underclass who, on hearing what she said now, called a meeting.

 Chapter Sixty Six.

    As Cami¡¯s broadcast finished, a sigh seem to pass through the fleet. No one had slept, all had stayed awake, captivated by the unique circumstances of the event.

    Onboard his flagship, the armoured planetoid Golden Sun, Admiral De Johnston, overall commander of the task force, slumped back in his chair then turned and eyed his staff. They stared back at him, not one was willing to speak the obvious question on their minds: What do we do next?

    Amused, the Admiral considered asking them what they felt their next move should be but refrained, after all he was the Admiral. ¡°Communications, get me Captain Thompson on the Maiden Constance.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir, stand by.¡± A pause. ¡°You are connected, sir.¡±

    ¡°Captain Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you have orders?¡± The Captain replied.

    ¡°Not yet, please canvas our Master for His intentions, I am standing by to talk to Him if He deems it necessary.¡± De Johnston responded.

    There was silence for a fraction. ¡°I will approach Him if he is here sir, He disappeared before the broadcast began.¡± Captain Thompson drew a breath. ¡°Please stand by, sir.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Captain. Communications, keep this link open.¡±

    De Johnston turned to his staff. ¡°I see no need to keep the locals here. Order them to get ready to return to their duties in this galaxy, but to wait for my order to depart.¡±

    *********

    In the silent office, the Dark Lord quietly regarded Trem de Marcus and the men who had joined him. In approving the attack on the Dressler¡¯s, Leves had made a critical mistake. While appearing to agree and support Leves, almost all the ministers and high officers had actually turned to Trem de Marcus. Always brutally honest with themselves, they knew that having ordered one set of murders, Leves would not be beyond ordering others. They also knew that the only way to stop Leves was to band against him.

    ¡°I think that you know what it is that you must do.¡± He said. ¡°The planet cannot go on like this and you here present must be the authors of change. If you cannot usher in the necessary changes, then I will take action. This I do not want to do. You are warned.¡±

    ¡°What about the girl?¡± One asked. ¡°She will need protection.¡± Looking around they realised that Cami had left with the red haired Lady.

    ¡°Cami knows that she will not be able to return and why. If she stays she will become the focus of attention and a flash point to be attacked. By leaving she will become an icon to be rallied around.¡± The Dark Lord replied calmly. ¡°Some family members and certain friends have also been taken under my protection.¡± The ministers and officers stared at this. Marcus, somewhat used to the Dark Lord by now, held his smile inside. Unknown to the others, the Dark Lord had been working with Trem de Marcus for many years in an attempt to bring peaceful changes to Ti Lepus.

    ¡°I will give you time, such changes cannot be performed overnight. The Dark Lord continued. ¡°Let us say a thousand years. Yes, it is now the 20<sup>th</sup> Augar 414, I shall return then.¡± He smiled. The smile turned dangerous. ¡°But I will be watching even if you don¡¯t see me.¡± The soft words sent a chill through all the listeners. ¡°Do not worry about visitors from other planets, I will make certain that people believe that I destroyed you. Do not force me turn that belief into reality.¡± His gaze swept the room, then with a nod to de Marcus, the Dark Lord turned and walked out the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work gentlemen.¡± Trem de Marcus sat back behind his desk. The men in the room nodded. The policemen left to arrest Leves, holding the arrest warrant issued by the Scrutineers. The militia ordered to assist in restoring order, a task that would keep them busy for a long time and others to start the process of change.

    Checking his comm, Marcus saw with no surprise that Jean ne Pator was trying to comm him. ¡°Yes Madam Pator.¡± He said, taking the call.

    *********

    On the Maiden Constance, Captain Thompson rose to her feet. ¡°Present location of our guest Ladies?¡±

    ¡°In the area of the Ambassador¡¯s suites, sir.¡± The first officer replied.

    ¡°Thank you. First Officer, you have the bridge.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The suites she needed were reasonably close, so Captain Thompson arrived faster than she really wanted. Coming to the suite that was the most likely location of the Dark Lord, she took a breath and reached for the annunciator but the door slid open before she could touch it. Shaken, she quickly recovered having been warned by General Dennus, and spoke to the Lady she recognised as Dana.

    ¡°My Lady, if he is present, may I speak with our Master?¡±

    For a fraction, Lady Dana stood unsmiling then moved aside waving the captain in. Advancing into the room, she moved to stand before the seat now occupied by the Dark Lord with Captain Thompson following. The Captain saluted as His head slowly raised.

    ¡°Captain Thompson, I distinctly remember designating General Major Dennus as my contact with the Legion.¡±

    The tone was mild, but Captain Thompson heard the undercurrent of rebuke. Standing stiffly before her sovereign, she met His graze squarely and replied. ¡°You did, sire, but I am Captain of this vessel.¡±

    A slight smile flickered on the sovereign¡¯s lips and disappeared.

    ¡°You have a request for me from Admiral De Johnston?¡±

    ¡°I do, sire. He requests orders.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And nothing, sire. He simply needs to know what your intentions are as regards the task force.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± There was silence for a fraction. ¡°I will consider this. Send General Dennus to me and advise the good Admiral that orders will be forthcoming soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sire.¡± Again Captain Thompson saluted, turned on her heel and departed. Once outside, she removed her cap and ran her hand through her hair, taking a deep breath at the same time.

    At the General¡¯s office, she passed the message on, giving a pr¨¦cis of her discussion with both Admiral De Johnston and the Dark Lord. Dennus¡¯s only comment was to the effect that it was better her then him. With a smile, he affirmed that he was not upset and, yes, this was the Captain¡¯s ship.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    On the bridge, Captain Thompson contacted Admiral De Johnston.

    ¡°Our Master is considering His options. General Dennus is now with Him and I expect that we will be getting orders soon sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Captain Thompson, we appreciate your effort. Out.¡± The holo disappeared.

    Turning to her officers, Captain Thompson issued orders getting the ship ready for departure. Not sure where they would be going, she instructed the Navigator to prepare three possible routes. First to the Rim Station providing the most direct route to Tihab. Next to the Administrative Planet of Marker¡¯s Star galaxy and finally one in the opposite direction, in case the Dark Lord wanted an excursion. The planning was to prove redundant.

    The Maiden Constance was in excellent condition so was quickly made ready for flight with the crew stood down from defensive stations. Therefore unoccupied crew members had plenty of time to talk. As with all such events, some of the crew in their bull sessions began the usual exaggerations and embellishments, none of which were corrected.

    Barely a half period after Captain Thompson¡¯s visit, the Dark Lord along with the Ladies, General Dennus and his staff, stepped onto the bridge.

    ¡°Attention.¡± The Ships Master brought the bridge crew to their feet.

    ¡°Back to your tasks.¡± The Dark Lord quietly commanded.

    ¡°Sire.¡± Captain Thompson was standing at her command post.

    ¡°I have instructions for the task force, Captain.¡± To all appearances the Dark Lord appeared to be quite composed. Captain Thompson kept her thoughts to herself and waited for the instructions to be given. ¡°Kindly contact both Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo. There are separate orders to be given to each of them.¡±

    ¡°At once, sire.¡± A nod was given to her third officer who hurried to complete the order. The connections were quickly made.

    ¡°Sire, you have orders for us?¡± Admiral De Johnston spoke first being the senior officer.

    ¡°I do. First, Admiral Hojo, you will escort us to Tihab. Please make ready to do so. We will depart on your ready signal.¡± The Admiral gave a bow and saluted. ¡°Do not leave us just yet, Admiral, I wish for you to hear the rest of my instructions.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, sire.¡± The Admiral was not concerned, this was a commonplace measure to keep all commanders in the loop.

    ¡°Admiral De Johnston, I wish you to prepare your task force to advance to the Rim Transfer station in preparation for transit to the Triangulum group. But before you make the transit, I wish to discuss this and other matters with Marshal of the Legion Sharon Du Massi. So you will need to await further orders there.¡± He paused and smiled. ¡°The Marshall will have her own ideas.¡±

    The Triangulum group had been recently colonised in the Empire¡¯s last expansion phase several hundred years ago. While most of the galaxies in the group had been sparsely populated, there were several small but growing political groups of various kinds. Most had happily agreed to being absorbed into the Empire seeing the advantages, however, some had resisted. Taking the long view, the empire did not use force but waited for developments. However a couple had tried to use force and had received retaliation in kind. None had fought to the death, although this had been threatened. Internal dissension, encouraged by the Empire¡¯s agents, had been sufficient to bring down governments that opposed joining the Empire.

    Promises of full citizenship in the empire, along with freedoms such as of travel, association and other benefits including election of their own representatives had been sufficient in most cases. When more alien races whose whole being were largely incompatible with the dominant hominoid character of the empire were encountered, the Empire proceeded even more carefully. Often they were brought into association with the Empire. Usually there were only a few points in which there were conflicts as, in most cases planets in which each were interested were very different, so the two tended to tolerate each other quite well.

    However, piracy was rampant in the Triangulum group and posed a significant problem. So Admiral De Johnston knew that if he went there, he would be very busy.

    ¡°By your command, sire. However, I have one point that I would like to raise.¡± The Admiral paused.

    ¡°Please continue, Admiral.¡±

    ¡°Admiral Hojo¡¯s command. It is a potent, well balanced, and well-disciplined force. Could this be returned to me? It would be of great assistance in dealing with the pirate problem should we be forwarded as you suggest.¡± Admiral Hojo looked pleased at the implied commendation.

    The Dark Lord smiled. ¡°An excellent point, I will raise it with the Marshal, but as force distribution is her responsibility, the final word must lie with her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± At a nod from the Dark Lord, the connection was cut.

    *********

    ¡°Captain, I will be with the General for a while, please advise when we reach Tihab,¡± He turned to General Dennus. ¡°Your office, General.¡±

    The group left the bridge. As they did, the First officer turned to the Captain. ¡°We are ready to jump and have received instructions from the Admiral¡¯s ship to proceed on his mark.¡±

    ¡°Destination?¡±

    ¡°Rim Transfer Station sir, the one we came in on.¡± He paused. ¡°What did He mean sir, that remark about Tihab?¡±

    The Captain gave her First officer the sort of look a senior officer gives a usually competent junior officer who had just made a foolish remark. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± was all she said.

    ¡°Jump sequence engaged.¡± When a number of craft were jumping to the same point, they had to go in proper order. No one wanted to arrive in the same space as another craft. That would be loud, messy and final. ¡°Closing view shields.¡± The Navigator was now controlling the ship.

    ¡°Countdown commencing, automatic jump coming up ¡­ now!¡± The ship board announcement was for those who had a reaction to hyper jumps. The battleship gathered itself and jumped.

    ¡°Time for transit?¡± the Captain asked.

    ¡°Eleven point six two standard period¡¯s sir.¡± The Navigator replied.

    Captain Thompson keyed her desk comm to ship wide mode. ¡°To all hands. We are now in hyper. Estimated transit time eleven point six periods. There will be an officer mandated ship-wide inspection in two standard periods. That is all.¡± As she closed her comm, a small smile played on her lips, such inspections were never popular. An officer mandated inspection meant that each officer inspected a different part of the ship and not one for which they were normally responsible. To keep all officers on their toes, officers had to inspect a different area of the ship each time such an inspection was ordered. This meant that the officers had to study the next area they were going to inspect as the different sections were rotated each time.

    No part was exempt, so Captain Thompson took the precaution of speaking to both General Dennus and the Dark Lord.

    Finding both, along with the three Ladies and the general¡¯s staff, in Dennus¡¯s office she explained what was to happen. General Dennus agreed immediately. The Dark Lord smiled, raised an eyebrow and slipped a glance at the three Ladies. They all were wearing a cat¡¯s smile that caused Captain Thompsons heart to sink. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted that a smile was playing on Dennus¡¯s lips as well.

    ¡°We will be cooperative, Captain. We understand that such inspections are necessary for the efficient running of the ship.¡± The Dark Lord threw another look at the Ladies.

    ¡°Thank you, sire.¡± Captain Thompson withdrew, thinking that it was possible for the Dark Lord to exercise control over the Ladies. At least she hoped He did.

    *********

    Transit time passed normally. The inspection went off well, much to the Captain¡¯s relief. The inspection of the quarters occupied by the Dark Lord and the Ladies was also carried out without any difficulties or games played by the Ladies.

    ¡°Coming up on hyper shutdown sir.¡± The First officer informed the Captain

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡± To Captain Thompson¡¯s mild surprise, neither the Dark Lord nor the Ladies were present.

    ¡°Shutdown, sir. Coming out now.¡± The shields covering the main windows were raised and the Navigator bent over his console. ¡°Rest of Task force also arriving.¡±

    ¡°Position?¡± There was a pause.

    ¡°Sir, we are at Tihab.¡± The astonishment was clear in the Navigator¡¯s voice. ¡°Along with the whole escort force.¡±

    The Captain sat back in her chair. ¡°It seems that our sovereign did not want to delay his return.¡±

 Fourth Interregnum

    The room was quiet and still. Comfortable chairs and couches were scattered around. A desk stood near one corner. Beside the empty fire place stood two chairs, one on each side. These were occupied by a man and a woman. They were the only ones in the room.

    The women, slender, with blue-eyes and brown hair, stirred.

    ¡°Do you still ¡­¡± she stopped.

    The man did not move, but continued to stare sightlessly, into the empty fireplace. There was silence. Then he spoke. ¡°Is there anything as forlorn as a fire place without a fire?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The woman started at the sudden question.

    The man laughed. ¡°It reminds me of the Council. They have no fire.¡± He said.

    ¡°They have concerns.¡±

    ¡°They have no heat. They want power without responsibility. Well, they will have to govern without me. At least for a while.¡± He fell silent. Then suddenly looked up. ¡°They will find out what it means to have power that they cannot use. Yes I am resolved, on both accounts. This was just the beginning, the ending is a long way off¡±

    The woman looked askew, but sat back in her chair without comment.

 Part Nine. Descent and Envoi. Chapter Sixty Seven.

    The Palace was alive with people coming and going. The Dark Lord had returned on 20<sup>th</sup> Augar from Ti Lepus and the next day had ordered that He would, within a forty-five day period open the Hall of Hearing and receive petitions from the public.

    This had come as a severe shock to Head Steward Ardent Nespot, who had turned white when he was informed by the Dark Lord.

    ¡°Sire, the hall has to be made ready, its decorations refinished. It has not been used for several centuries since the last hearing. Only standard cleaning and maintenance work has been performed. Sire, you remember how that one turned out?¡¯

    ¡°I do, but I will hold the hearing in forty five days. That is the 30<sup>th</sup> Merecri, and you will have the Hall ready then.¡± He paused, then softly said. ¡°Understand?¡±

    ¡°As you command, sire.¡± The Head Steward sighed, bowed and turned to leave. Then stopped and turned around. ¡°Sire, do I have your permission to advise the First Councillor and the Marshal?¡±

    ¡°You may, and release the news at once, widest distribution.¡± With a bow, the Steward departed. At his office, Nespot called for Remi of Doscue, Senior Administrator and Administrative Assistant Nita De Posse.

    Quickly, he informed them both of the Dark Lord¡¯s decision. They were surprised and dismayed by the amount of work that would be necessary, along with the logistical requirements.

    Remi, with her Legion background made the first suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s grab the Head Carpenter, Head Painter and Head Grounds man and check out the Hall of Hearing.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Nespot replied. ¡°Get hold of them, now. Nita, get hold of both the First Councillor¡¯s office and the Marshal¡¯s office and give them the Dark Lord¡¯s decision. Also draw up a release for me to sign and get hold of the News outlets. This has to have the widest distribution. There will be previous copies in the archives. Get hold of the archivist.¡± Nita nodded, already on her comm to Colonel Horris.

    That worthy sat up at his desk when he got the call. Immediately he went to the Marshal¡¯s office.

    *********

    Nikki Du Massi, Marshal of the Legion, nodded when she heard the news. ¡°I expected this,¡± she said to her staff when she gathered them to inform them, much to their surprise. ¡°I could tell that something was on His mind when He returned from Ti Lepus. I do not expect that we will be involved to any great degree, but review what has happened at previous hearings. We may need to supply some logistic and personal support to local authorities and the Palace. Admiral Scripus, you are operations and General Grovert, you are Legion personnel. Please have a joint appreciation with recommendations for me by midday tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Came with a pained look from both.

    *********

    The First Councillor, Lonna Kittitk, was equally unsurprised. ¡°Get a notice ready for me to distribute, immediately. We don¡¯t have to wait for the Steward¡¯s office. We can issue an advisory notice through the Consul¡¯s office and the Ambassador¡¯s secretariat.¡±

    Her staff scattered, some to look up the form that such announcements took from their files, others to research what had happened at previous hearings. They had to search their archives to do so and were horrified at what they found there.

    *********

    While the two main government organs were working on their particular problems, the Palace was working on their own. Ardent Nespot, along with Nita and Remi and the three senior members of the Palace building staff, carried out their inspection. Entering the Hall, which ran along the east side of the Palace, they walked down to the far end. It was a long walk. The hall was wide, tall and long. At the far end, there was another set of doors outside of which was a rather bare area surrounded by a low wall. No matter how busy the Palace grounds were, no one went there.

    ¡°We have forty-four days to get ready.¡± The Steward reminded the group.

    ¡°And we will need every one of them,¡± the Head Carpenter groused. He was responsible for the structure of the building.

    ¡°I agree,¡± said the Head Painter, who was responsible for buildings decorations and general appearance, as well as everything not strictly structural.

    ¡°Not so bad,¡± said the Head Grounds man. He was responsible for what was outside the building. The rest of the group gave him looks ranging from disgust to the Head Stewart¡¯s amusement.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You will have to do more than you think you will. Look.¡± The Head Steward pointed to the far end of the hall.

    The far doors now stood open and a man was walking towards them. A very strangely dressed man. Behind him were two more men, both carrying long spears, one of whom made all of them goggle.

    The man in front wore a helmet with side plates and a scarlet crest on top. A red cloak hung from his shoulders. Covering his chest was a gold embossed armoured breast plate of intricate design that also covered his shoulders. His brawny arms were uncovered, but he wore a kittle or apron of red silk. Underneath were short leather pants. On his lower limbs, he wore protective gold embossed metal guards. At his right side, swung a short sword. All in all, he presented a formidable picture of a fighting man of eons gone past.

    His two companions wore similar clothing, but of simpler design. One was of similar height and of the same stock. It was the third man that drew the observer¡¯s gaze. This man towered over the other two, but it was the darkness of his skin that drew the attention. This man was black. A type that was beyond rare in the Empire.

    Coming to a stop as they approached the group, the leader slapped his chest and held out his hand in the form of a salute. ¡°I am Mangus Lictus Garius, Legate of the First Cohort. I am informed by our Master that one of you is the Head Steward and thus the senior officer and responsible for the Palace.¡± The voice was deep, strong with a strange but not unpleasant accent.

    ¡°I am the Head Steward.¡± Ardent Nespot stepped forward. ¡°If my study is correct, you are the leader of those that do the Master¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°I have that honour,¡± the Legate reply came in his strangely attractive accent. A powerfully built man, he was so broad that he appeared stocky.

    ¡°How may we be of assistance to you?¡± Ardent enquired.

    ¡°Our Master supplies our food and wine, which you are unable to do in a manner that is pleasing to our stomachs. Our needs, as regards sleeping and personal care are likewise taken care of. However, you must keep others away from us. My men are versed in warfare and lack the gentle touch that you are used to.¡± He gave a grim smile. The group regarded the two men with the Legate askew. Ardent Nespot made a mental note to speak to both the Black Guard and Palace security. Also the Legion, if more security became necessary.

    ¡°There are other supplies that we will, in time, need. We have a list and samples.¡± He turned and the group noticed that there were three more men entering the Hall.

    ¡°Tribune prodire seriem!¡± The Legate called. Turning back to the group Garius noted the incomprehension shown. ¡°I just asked the Tribune to bring forward the list and the samples. The Tribune is one of the officers in the Cohort.¡± He explained. The three men stepped over, the man addressed as Tribune was dressed similar to the Legate, while the other two, who carried bundles with the samples, wore simple tunics.

    The tribune, a younger and slimmer version of the Legate, pulled a roll of paper from a pouch which he passed over, after giving the same earlier salute to the Legate.

    Mangus Lictus Garius looked at the list then gave a twisted smile. ¡°The list is in our language, but I am the only one who can speak your language.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you suppose we deal with this difficulty?¡±

    Ardent Nespot was annoyed but did not show it. He felt that this stranger, who obviously had the favor of the Dark Lord, had made similar requests in the past. He signalled Nita forward.

    ¡°This is my assistant, she has the favor of our Master. If you read the list of materials to her she will record them and we will then review them and supply whatever you need.¡± Another motion brought the Head Grounds man forward. ¡°This man is responsible for all matters outside of the Palace building. If you pass him the samples of what you need, he will obtain additional supplies for you.¡± The Head Steward smiled in return. ¡°Will that be satisfactory?¡±

    ¡°Very.¡± The Legate nodded as he also smiled, it seemed that the test had been passed. He looked Nita over as she activated her comm unit and Nespot could see that he found her attractive but Mangus had noted the implied warning that she had the favor of the Dark Lord, so kept his thoughts to himself and his face carefully blank.

    Mangus read the list off then spoke to the Tribune. The Tribune motioned over the two men who had accompanied him over and spoke to them. At his command, they opened the bundles and revealed the contents.

    The translation and inspection of the samples was quickly done. Most of the contents of the parcels were a mystery to the Steward and the others of the inspection group, but with the extensive resources available to the Palace they were able to assure the Legate that the items would be obtained.

    Giving proper partings, after getting assurances that the Steward and the Head Grounds man could inspect the camp to make proper arrangements for security and health, the two groups separated.

    The six members of the Palace staff walked back in silence. Leaving the hall, the three department heads began to talk. All three wondered what the items requested would be used for. There was a lot of heavy timber they noted and thick leather. Why would they want that? They were especially curious about those long thick spikes, what purpose did they serve?

    Both Remi and Nita were silent, as was Ardent. All three had wondered about the long delay between this and the last hearing, held several hundred years before. Unlike the other three, they had looked up the last hearing. What little they had read, horrified and frightened them. Many people had died, some slowly.

    After a fraction, the Head Steward stopped and faced the group. ¡°We all know our Master. You three perhaps not so well. However, unless you wish to tempt his wrath, you will keep your tongues silent. Unless I miss my guess, he is in a very strange and dangerous mood. We know what those solders are going to do.¡± He paused then spoke slowly and clearly, ¡°They will do whatever they are commanded to do. And it won¡¯t be nice. Look it up in the histories if you want more information.¡± He stopped and walked back towards his office, followed by Nita and Remi. A fraction later, the three department heads followed.

 Chapter Sixty Eight.

    It was the Day of Hearing. A lovely day, with sunshine and a few clouds to provide cover to the throngs of people herding to the Palace grounds. The ¡®Dark Lords weather¡¯, the news people were calling it.

    *********

    The front doors to the Hall of Hearing opened and the crowd surged forward, but were kept under control by the police and palace security. Uniformed members of the Legion were there for additional help. These last were unarmed apart from their uniform swords, officer¡¯s included. The rest of the palace was sealed, including the side doors giving direct access to the palace.

    In two long snaking lines, the people of the Empire moved into the Hall of Hearing. This was just for the procession. There always had to be a certain amount of ceremony.  Slowly, the crowd was brought into the hall. There was a constant hum of noise, no crowd is ever completely silent and this one was extra excited. Soon they would see the Dark Lord; the legendarily, semi-mythical overlord of the Empire. Just as exciting, they would also be seeing the Circle of Ladies. Whispers flew up and down the lines of citizens speculating on what the Ladies would wear and what they would look like. There were even those who placed bets on these questions.

    *********

    The Steward of the Palace had carefully selected the first few petitioners, hoping that their minor requests would help in setting the tone of the hearing. He had, pulling his courage together, approached his Master and solicited advice in selecting those to be heard.

    For his pains, he had gotten a cold stare and a brusque rebuke, both unhelpful and left, thankful for keeping his head.

    Confining his fears to Remi of Doscue, he was not assuaged when she told him that she had the same concerns.

    ¡°Yes, I have been researching previous hearings.¡± She gave a little shudder. ¡°The best thing for us is to be ready to run, just in case.¡±

    Ardent Nespot stared. Remi was ex-Legion, if she was ready to run, he had better be in front.

    *********

    The doors through which the crowd entered were at the far end of the hall from the High Throne. About a third of the way from the front of the palace, to the left was another set of doors, allowing entrance from the Palace itself. The throne itself was on the left wall of the hall and was raised on several wide daises high above the crowd so its occupant could be seen. There was also room for numerous people to stand at various heights. The petitioners would be kept at a respectful distance from the throne for their safety.

    As the ninth period approached, the sense of expectation grew greater. The crowd stirred and a buzz of suppressed whispers filled the hall. At a sudden noise the whispers grew louder then stopped.

    *********

    At the far end of the hall, close to the throne could be seen another set of high doors. These doors suddenly swung wide open and twenty four tough and competent looking soldiers, clad in strange armour of bronze coloured helm and breast plates, stepped through, marching two apart. Their legs were bare below a red wool kirtle partly covering leather pants and chain mail. They carried long spears and wore a short sword. Following several paces behind was a twenty-fifth soldier, a Centurion. He was dressed the same except for a tuft of feathers on his helm otherwise he looked equally hard and professional, although armed only with the short sword hung on his right hand side. The crowd wondered as he stopped three quarters of the way to the side doors.

    Through the far doors, those closest to the empty throne could be seen a strange sight, wooden poles partly buried upright in the ground. Some bare, some with metal attachments to attach other objects to, stacks of wood were positioned nearby and laying on the ground were other planks of wood. The people of Tihab called this area ¡®The Sandpit¡¯ or ¡®The Wastelands.¡¯ They did not know it but the soldiers that the crowd watched marching called it ¡®Et sanguinis¡¯ or ¡®The place of Blood.¡¯

    With a steady tread they marched down the centre of the hall, their grim faces set stonily forward. All the spectators stared, the soldiers were of a race they never seen before. Of various height with many different facial features all were however tanned dark, with skin tones of many shades. When one of the crowd dodged a security guard and ran to record the marchers, he got a surprise. Getting too close, the nearest soldier swung his spear without breaking stride, smacking the man on the side of the head. Tottering of to the side, the aspirant petitioner fell to the ground and was removed by emergency staff. Examination revealed that he had a fractured skull. He was lucky. No one else tempted the same fate.

    Arriving at the side doors, the soldiers wheeled and began a steady beat with their spears on the floor. Precisely at the ninth hour the leading two soldiers stepped to the doors and gave a blow to the doors with the butt of their spears. Slowly the doors parted, the soldiers stepping back in line as Lady Dana and Lady Andrea stepped through, their heads held high followed by twenty four other Ladies of the Circle. As they passed each soldier, he fell to his knee. As the last of the Ladies exited the door, all the soldiers rose, wheeled and as an honour guard, began to escort the Ladies to the throne.

    The crowd was not disappointed in the Ladies. Clad in long, colourful, flowing dresses with sandals on their feet, both of a unique shade of colour best suited to each Lady. Hair of many shades floated around each head. Their charisma flowed out and enveloped the crowd. Their faces were composed and they looked neither to right or left.

    On reaching the Centurion, the Ladies and their escort stopped. Holding up his hand, the Centurion cried out in a loud voice, ¡°Mens, accessurum vis?¡± < Ladies, do you wish to approach Caesar?>

    The answer came in a body, ¡°Facimus.¡± <We do>

    Slapping his chest and raising his hand again now in salute, the Centurion spun on his heel and lead the procession towards the throne. The soldiers on each side now gripped their spears in a two handed stance. Their eyes flickering over the crowd and they were clearly ready to strike. Although mesmerized, none dared approach.

    *********

    As the procession approached the end of the hall, a gasp went up. The empty throne now had an occupant. The Dark Lord had arrived.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    When the Centurion reached the foot of the dais, he turned and faced his sovereign. The guards on both sides paused and waited as the Ladies passed them, mounted the Dias, turned to face outward, standing on each side of the throne. The guards moved forward, formed two lines behind the Centurion and, as the he saluted, raised their spears and shouted ¡°Ave Caesar¡±, <Hail Caesar>. Then turning, they left the hall, via the door they entered.

    A sigh swept through the throng and the excitement grew higher. Everyone wondered who would be called first.

    *********

    With the Steward stepping forward, the hearing started in earnest. With the Steward, who this day was dressed in the palace uniform, stood Legate Mangus Lictus Garius.

    ¡°Head Steward Ardent Nespot, approach,¡± the Dark Lord called him forward.

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you have picked out some cases for me?¡±

    ¡°I have, my Lord.¡± The Dark Lord regarded his Steward gravely for a space. Then turned to Garius. ¡°Your men are ready if called upon?¡±

    ¡°They are, sire.¡± Garius confirmed.

    ¡°Then we shall proceed, Steward, call the first petitioner.¡±

    ¡°Sire.¡± He turned to the crowd. All of whom had been recorded over the last forty days as their petitions had been registered. These were all cross indexed with both local and imperial identity cards.

    ¡°I call petitioner Dera Postick of Rahama IV.¡± A stout women accompanied by three men, one in formal attire, the other two, younger, her sons.

    The Dark Lord sat back on the throne, steepled his fingers, and waited.

    The small group seemed to be uncertain of what to do next. The Steward, growing impatient, urged them to speak.

    ¡°My Lord, I speak on behalf of Dera Postick, whose partner of many years and ¡­¡± That was as far as a man dressed in formal attire got. The Dark Lord leaned slightly forward and, in a voice that seemed to permeate everyone in the hall, spoke.

    ¡°Lawyers are not permitted to speak here. The person who is the petitioner will be the only one who speaks. So, Dera Postick, speak.¡±

    ¡°My husband, my partner of many years lies in a prison, condemned to death. Accused of a false crime.¡± The woman spoke, stuttering in her fear. The Dark Lord held up his hand.

    ¡°Your case is clear to me. I see all details.¡± The silence that filled the hall was profound. ¡°When you come before me on this day, I see you in your entirety. You stand naked, all your deeds revealed.¡± He swept the small group with his chill eyes and smiled. ¡°In the matter that brought you here, I find that your husband has been falsely accused, and that he should be freed. Incidentally, he was framed by a friend!¡±

    Dera Postick fell to her knees and sobbed out her thanks.

    ¡°Not so fast. Your husband is guilty of multiple crimes.¡± There was a shocked silence. ¡°Including several murders, in some of which you were an accomplice. Other crimes were committed by both of you as well, but I will merely note them to the local police.¡± He swept the group again with his eyes.

    ¡°Your sons are as shocked as others are. They never suspected. For them I am sorry.¡± He nodded to the Legate. At the Legate¡¯s signal, all the four were seized by the armoured soldiers who had quietly surrounded them. The screams of terror from Dera Postick, protests erupting from her sons and from the lawyer, were all ignored as they were all hustled by the strange soldiers through the doors, out onto the bare ground.

    The Legate turned to the Dark Lord. ¡°My Lord?¡±

    ¡°I will be merciful. Cut off her head. The lawyer may take her sons into his protection and be escorted safely out.¡± A gasp swept through the crowd. ¡°Steward.¡±

    As the Legate spoke to the Tribune standing at the foot of the dais, Ardent Nespot stepped to the throne, obeying the Dark Lords summons. ¡°You have the communications set up as per the standing requirements?¡±

    ¡°I have, sire.¡±

    ¡°You have all the details, including the so-called friend. Send them immediately to the Empire¡¯s representative on Rahama IV with a copy to the First Councillor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sire.¡± Nespot turned to an assistant with the admonition to send the data to the right place. Silently, he wished that he still had Nita De Posse as his Administrative assistant.

    *********

    Love had bloomed between Nita and Colonel Horris. As all those who worked in the palace were forbidden to marry without the Dark Lords permission, Nita had to leave the palace one she had received His approval. She went with her husband on his next assignment. The legion was happy to have her as a civilian employee, her experience as a palace employee was considered a valuable asset.

    *********

    ¡°Steward, next!¡±

    From the area outside the door came the cries of protest continuing from the small group. A block of wood was pulled forward and Dera Postick pushed over it. The Ladies looked on impassively. Some in the crowd sensed that they had seen such sights before.

    ¡°I call petitioner Rera Nine of Gasnoss.¡±

    Stepping forward alone, Rera Nine was a tall woman of indeterminate age.

    ¡°Speak.¡± The Dark Lord commanded.

    Rera gathered herself, but before she could speak, there was a high pitched scream cut off by a thud. Involuntary, she looked at the source only to see a head lifted up and then placed in a basket. A soldier to the side was washing an axe blade.

    ¡°Speak.¡± The Dark Lord repeated, with a hard edge to his voice.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± Rera gulped, ¡°I have been accused of causing injury to another. It is my belief that I was acting in self-defenses and doing only what is necessary to defend myself. I acknowledge that the other was in the right to be angry with me, but that was no excuse for attacking me. I did her wrong with another man, but never gave her cause to attack me. I add that I have been equally wronged in the past, but never hit anyone over this.¡±

    She stopped, ¡°I place myself at your mercy.¡±

    The Dark Lord smiled. ¡°Now this is interesting. I agree, whatever the cause, the other was in the wrong to attack you. Now you did, in your act of defense, go beyond what was defensible when you protected yourself and, in doing so, caused her an unnecessary injury, and for that, you must pay.¡± He paused and looked at the Legate. ¡°Whip her, five strokes. Use the light whip.¡±

    Two of the armoured soldiers had moved up and took her arms. She gasped at the sentence. ¡°I am giving you a token punishment. All other penalty is remitted.¡±

    Staring silently, she was lead, almost dragged, through the doors to a series of poles standing upright like dead trees shorn of branches.

    ¡°Steward, next.¡±

 Chapter Sixty Nine

    At Flag Command School, called by some of those taking the course, ¡®Funny Campus¡¯, General Major Dennus watched stoically as the cameras played on the woman stripping. Rera was removing her own clothes, have been given that option or have them ripped off her after she was tied to the post.

    One of his classmates leaned over. ¡°Wish you were there, Dennus?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dennus bluntly replied, surprising to his classmates, but not to the grizzled instructor. The instructor and Dennus exchanged glances. Dennus had done his homework. He had read up on the courses and noted that this same instructor had done a tour of duty at the Palace almost three hundred years before.

    ¡°Come on General, you don¡¯t mean that,¡± called one of the other members of the course.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Ok, enough,¡± the instructor stepped in. ¡°The General has good reason for his answers.¡± He surveyed the room. ¡°Those few of us who have worked closely with our Master have reasons for our answers.¡± Then with emphasis, ¡°And we do not discuss it.¡±

    *********

    The next petitioner looked terrified. This was a man who had brought his children along for the trip. Smirking soldiers, some in armour and some stripped to the waist, surrounded them, ready for orders. Rera, now naked, had her wrists lashed together and fastened to a rope passed through a hole in the pole. Pulled taut, the unfortunate woman was raised onto her toes while her ankles were tied to rings set into each side of the pole. She was now ready for her whipping.

    ¡°You brought your family. Did you think that this was to be an amusement park?¡± Some of the soldiers laughed at the Dark Lord¡¯s comment, but stopped at a harsh command from the Tribune and a snarl from the Centurion.

    ¡°Well, what do you ask of me?¡± the Dark Lord was being impassive.

    The man launched into a tale of woe. His wife was dead, killed in an accident but the person responsible had managed to avoid all responsibility both by employing clever lawyers and outright lies. He had brought his family because he had nowhere else to put them and the special fares offered had made this the cheaper alternative.

    All this narrative had been punctuated by cries from Rera as her punishment was administrated. The man could not help but glance her way and stutter while speaking.

    ¡°So, my Lord, judge me as you will, but do something for my children.¡± The man, Rilis Murkist, who had come all the way from the Outer Rim, knelt and bowed his head. The Ladies, who had moved forward during his tale, began to chatter to the Dark Lord in a low voice. Dennus, who listened intently, thought he picked up ¡®Cami¡¯ from at least one, possibly Lady Sydney. Rera was moaning now as she was released from the whipping post.

    Not allowing a debate to start, the Dark Lord held up his hand, stopping all talk. ¡°I agree, you have been wronged. Steward!¡± Followed by, ¡°Legate!¡± Brought both Ardent Nespot, and Legate Mangus Lictus Garius to the throne.

    ¡°You will find my judgement here.¡± He handed over a roll of paper to the Steward. ¡°Seen that the First Councillor gets it and that the family is taken care of.¡±

    Turning to the Legate. ¡°See that they are safely transported through to the Palace grounds.¡±

    ¡°By your command, sire.¡± Another Tribune was brought over and orders were given.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    A man came forward in chains, escorted by guards. A rumble ran through the crowd. This was the traitor, Darsis de Martis. He who had rebelled against the Dark Lord and the Empire. A rebellion that had been swiftly suppressed. Thousands had died, many innocent of anything except of being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Why he had sentenced to life in prison and not been executed for treason was beyond most people¡¯s understanding. Few realised that the courts martial that heard his case was bound by his home planet¡¯s laws that forbade death sentences. So he had been sentenced to life imprisonment on a world designated for that purpose. All this had taken place little more than a hundred standard years before. Considering recent events, the more thoughtful citizen wondered why this broad hint had not been taken by the leaders of Ti Lepus.

    No appeal had been made to the Dark Lord and he had never spoken on the subject.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± murmured the Dark Lord. He waved the Steward over. ¡°You really outdid yourself here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sire, I considered that this was one you would like to deal with.¡± He bowed.

    ¡°You were right,¡± He smiled, ¡°It will be interesting to see what he has to say.¡±

    The Dark Lord stood, placing his hands in his pockets as he did so. His cloak flowed from his shoulders as he moved to the front of the dais.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I have come to beg relief as I have been imprisoned for many years. My record in prison has been exemplary. I have done all that has been asked of me and more. I have caused no disturbances and have assisted the authorities where I could. Many have written, condemning such a hard and harsh sentence. These will be known to you. I request that you allow me to return to my home world where I can live out my days in peace.¡± He smiled and bowed his head.

    There was some scattered applause, even some murmured, ¡®yes¡¯. Then all turned to the Dark Lord who had been standing impassively listening. Even some of the Ladies seemed to be impressed.

    The Dark Lord laughed. ¡°Ah, but you were always good for a laugh. Never were you at a loss for words.¡± He wandered back to the throne. Settling back in, he looked de Martis over. ¡°I see that some of the Ladies are impressed, all in all it was an excellent performance.¡± He smiled. ¡°And here you have put yourself into our hands by your own petition.¡±

    Darsis de Martis was still holding his smile and his composure, but there was a fire building in his eyes. ¡°May I remind you that there exists a treaty between my world and the Empire?¡±

    ¡°Of course you may remind me, but in this case, it does not apply. Or perhaps you failed to fully comprehend all the conditions prior to submitting your petition?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing in the conditions pertaining to any treaty.¡±

    ¡°True, but the first condition explicitly states that I am the sole judge of all matters and I can dispense any judgement I see fit. You acknowledged all conditions before filling out your petition thereby agreeing to them. So here you are and what do we do with you?¡±

    ¡°I have been already tried and convicted in a court. You can¡¯t try me again for the same crimes.¡± The prisoner was twisting and his true nature was starting to show through.

    ¡°Well I could, but for obvious reasons, I won¡¯t.¡± The Dark Lord sighed. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. You see, you committed many other crimes, including murder of several people on your way up, and conspired with others to kill many more. Steward!¡±

    Ardent Nespot stepped to the throne. He was handed a slim folder. ¡°Here is a breakdown of the people for whom Darsis de Martis directly killed or was responsible for killing. Send it to the First Councillor.¡± De Martis was snarling now, his fa?ade crumbling.

    ¡°I protest. There has been no court and no evidence shown.¡±

    The reply came with preternatural calm, ¡°I am the court and you are the evidence.¡± He smiled and everyone wondered what sentence would be imposed.

    ¡°Legate!¡±

    Mangus Lictus Garius stepped to the dais. ¡°Sire?¡±

    ¡°You have plenty of wood?¡±

    ¡°I do, sire.¡± Some of the soldiers who now surrounded De Martis were openly grinning. They already knew.

    ¡°Crucify him, in proper form.¡±

    The Legate, who had followed the proceeding with sharp attention, grimly nodded. ¡°By your command, my Lord.¡± The order was promptly passed. The chains holding De Martis to his prison guards were quickly released and he was marched, struggling impotently, out the doors. The prison guards were escorted out of the palace.

    ¡°Next,¡± called the Dark Lord.

    *********

    Dragged to the same whipping post, De Martis was given the same option its previous occupant had. Believing that he would be getting his clothes back, he complied. The smirking soldier¡¯s knew better.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Quickly, he was tied to the whipping post the same way as Rera had been. Two burly soldiers stepped to each side of the condemned man. Leather whips in their hands. Not the light whip used on Rera. These were the flagrum, a whip with a short handle and generally two or three long thick thongs, each weighted at some distance from their extremity with lead balls. The Centurion took his post between the two men and called, ¡°Unum.¡± <One>, indicating the man to the left.

    A sharp scream echoed across the grounds as the thongs lashed across De Martis¡¯s back.

    The Centurion indicated the soldier to his right, ¡°Duo.¡± <Two>. This time the whip lashed across his buttocks. Another scream rang out. There were no less than thirty eight more calls to be made by the Centurion. For so long as he considered De Markus would survive the scourging.

    *********

    Back in the hall, another petitioner was quivering before the throne. This one, a women shivered and stuttered as the screams followed each dull thud of the cords.

    ¡°Your claim is clear, woman, you have been wronged and the person who has wronged you will pay. But you were also culpable in part so only half of your claim is awarded.¡± The Dark Lord delivered His decision. With a nod to the Steward she was sent, together with her supporters, with an escort across the wastelands.

    Another petitioner was dealt with before the whipping was over. This worthy was a criminal who sought a reduction in his sentence. Already cautious and learning from what he had seen happen to those who went before him, he knew what he had to say although he realised that it was risky. Happy that he had not caused anyone to die, he did not think himself in danger of losing his head. Fully admitting his crimes, he asked for mercy, pledging to do his best to go straight. Harsh commands from the open doors announced the end of the whipping.

    The Dark Lord sat and ruminated for a space. Then sat forward. ¡°Very well I will give you mercy, but at a price. You will go to a frontier world and stay there. You will also be under sentence of death if you play Me false. Legate!¡±

    ¡°Sire?¡±

    ¡°Take this man to where De Martis is suffering. Let him view the manner of his death.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, sire.¡±

    The Dark Lord turned back to the petitioner. ¡°And you, your sentence is suspended unless you commit another serious crime. Then you will suffer the same fate you are witnessing if you fail.¡± With another nod, the man left with his escort.

    *********

    Semi-conscious, De Martis was released from the whipping post, believing that his ordeal was over. He was mistaken and soon realised it. Dragged across the ground to another set of posts he was thrown onto the ground in front of one, while a notched beam, called a patibulum by the soldiers, was dragged from the pile. Raising himself to his knees he stared uncomprehendingly at the wooden beam in front of him.

    One of the soldiers, wearing only a loin cloth, carrying a heavy mallet and holding a spike said something. The man who had been ordered to observe, wondered what was going to happen. He didn¡¯t have to wait, the other soldiers flipped de Martis onto his back and pulled his arms across the beam, securing them with rope. Kneeling, the nearly naked soldier placed the point of the spike at the wrist of de Martis, raised the mallet high and brought it down without hesitation. Another scream rang across the ground.

    The spike was swiftly driven in followed by the other wrist being secured to the accompaniment of more screams. With a grunt, the soldiers raised themselves up, removing the ropes first. The nearly naked soldier nodded and spoke a word of command. Two long poles, forked at one end, were produced as the beam was lifted by the solders at the foot of the upright post. This, the soldiers called a stipes. The poles were placed under the patibulum as it was pushed upwards sliding against the stipes. De Martis respond to this treatment with further screams before falling into a stupor. The one who had done the nailing had, in the meantime placed a ladder against the back of the upright post and guided a slot in the beam to a corresponding tongue at the top of the post. A bolt passed through a hole in both secured the beam to the upright.

    De Martis hung unconscious from the spikes in his wrists and the unwilling observer thought that this was the end of the matter. But the same semi naked soldier had procured another spike. Waving to the remaining soldiers he approached de Martis again. This time he held the spike, a longer one, to the foot as the legs were bent and the feet positioned with ropes to the semi naked soldiers satisfaction. Further blows of the mallet drove the spike through both feet and, after removing the ropes, the soldiers stepped back to admire their work. The screams this drew from de Martis showed that he was still alive.

    The observer felt ill but managed to keep himself from throwing up. The Centurion clapped him on the shoulder and spoke in their own tongue.

    ¡°Boni operis, ut viveret quidem die.¡± <Good work, he should live for a day at least.>

    With a laugh, he left to report to one of the Tribunes. The observer stood there unwilling to comprehend what he had just witnessed. After some time had passed another soldier came to him. The soldier did not speak, but indicated that he was to leave. With one last look at the body of Darsis de Martis, naked and pushing himself up and down on the cross so that he could breathe, he left. The soldiers called this movement, ¡®The Dance of Death¡¯. The lesson was now seared into the observer¡¯s brain.

    In the Hall of Hearing, the day continued.

    *********

    It was now the 33<sup>rd</sup> Merecri, the petition hearings had lasted four days, much longer than expected. Each day had its quota of executions, harsh punishments interspersed with acts of mercy many unexpected, distributed by the Dark Lord. Each day the tension racked higher. Both First Councillor Lonna Kittitk and Marshal Nikki Du Massi grew more concerned and watched carefully the actions of the Dark Lord on their view screens. This day, when they saw Him for the first time, they drew back in alarm. The Dark Lord was wearing His Dark Sword.

    He didn¡¯t use it on the first petitioner or the tenth. Indeed, He seemed to be relaxed, but the acute observer would have seen certain signs. The most obvious were the Ladies. They were gathered together, unsmiling and seemed on edge. The Head Steward and the Legate were also unsmiling and quietly talking together.

    The crisis came, as always, unexpectedly. A young couple stepped forward. ¡°Speak,¡± they were commanded.

    *********

    ¡°Sire, My name is Doclossa and this is Remassa. We wish to marry but our parents are opposed. Both sets. So we seek your blessing.¡±

    With unexpected interest, the Dark Lord leaned forward. There was a gleam in his eyes that made the Head Steward uneasy.

    ¡°Really, why?¡± Before they could speak, the Dark Lord spoke again, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I am seventeen and Remassa is fifteen, sire.¡± The boy, Doclossa replied.

    The Dark Lord frowned. ¡°Both of you are young for such a commitment.  Especially you, young lady, you are underage for sexual relations, so I can see why your parents are opposed. But I also see that there is more. Explain.¡±

    With a sigh, clearly Doclossa had hoped to avoid this, he explained, ¡°Sire, it is complicated. Our families have been fighting each other for many years. Our grandparents were in business together and there was a dispute over money. It became bitter and there were acts of violence, from both sides. Some went to prison and worse. I really don¡¯t know who is wrong or right now, but we love each other and we want to put all this behind us.¡±

    Sitting back, His eyebrows raised, the Dark Lord seemed nonplused. One of the Ladies stepped forward and said something. A nod was given in reply. Even the grim soldiers, surrounding the pair, ready to do whatever was required, looked at Him with interest. There was an air of expectancy as the case was considered. The Dark Lord stood.

    ¡°Remassa and Doclossa, are you prepared to live elsewhere?¡±

    The two grasped hands and, clearly unable to speak, nodded.

    ¡°Steward, here.¡± As He stood, a roll of paper was produced and handed over. ¡°You will travel to a frontier world, the same where I recently sent others. You many not marry until Remassa reaches sixteen, the marriageable age on that planet. You will both have that passage of time to think things over.¡± He smiled. ¡°I wish you well.¡± There was clapping all around. Even the Legate and his soldiers smiled.

    The two seemed ready to fall to their knees, when there was a shout of protest.

    With a frown and a glance towards the interruption, the Dark Lord with an impatient gesture signaled the two young lovers to be removed. Two soldiers started to hurry them away.

    A group of people rushed forward, shouting ¡°Stop,¡± and ¡°We protest.¡± The two young people hesitated.

    ¡°Go.¡± From the Dark Lord had them scrambling out of the Palace grounds.

    Sitting back on the throne, the Dark Lord surveyed the group before him. There was clearly two groups and they were openly antagonistic towards each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. If you had raised your daughter properly...¡± One woman was saying to another. The reply from the woman addressed cast doubt on the other¡¯s son¡¯s birth and referenced the family¡¯s perceived lack of morals.

    ¡°Silence,¡± The Dark Lord hissed. He stood. ¡°I will say this once, why are you here interrupting the petitioners?¡±

    A man stepped forward. ¡°That was my son!¡± he shouted. ¡°You let him leave with that whore!¡± At that statement, there was an audible gasp of indrawn breath from all the onlookers.

    ¡°You are a fool!¡± His hand on the hilt of His sword, the Dark Lord stalked menacingly towards the front of the dais. Staring at this, the Legate, Mangus Lictus Garius, looked over at the Head Steward. Receiving a nod, Mangus signalled his soldiers. They all started to move away from the group. Throwing a glance at the Ladies, both Ardent Nespot and Remi of Doscue began to edge away from the Dark Lord as well.

    Another man, together with a woman, also moved forward. ¡°My daughter is no whore. Your son is a seducer!¡± the man shouted. The woman turned to the Dark Lord and screamed at him, ¡°You gave her to, to that, that animal. You are no worse than those murderers!¡±

    White with anger, the Dark Lord stood still for a fraction. Everyone else had moved well away.

    ¡°No worse? Really?¡± He replied softly.

    With a single motion, the sword came out. With a leap, the Dark Lord was at the group, heads flew to the left and right. There were screams, stilled abruptly as the entire group were slaughtered. The Dark Lord made no sound. Suddenly, it seemed, He was the only one left standing, all around were bodies missing heads, arms and sliced in half.

    The crowd was struck silent, until He turned facing the crowd, surrounded by a glowing nimbus. With an awful chuckle, He asked, ¡°Whose next?¡± With a laugh, He advanced on the petitioners, sword still in hand.

    With a cry, the nearest ran, a couple fell and were trampled. Others followed. The Ladies had vanished.

    The awful laugher followed them down the hall. With a raising of His hand, lightening bounced off the walls. Every viewer¡¯s image vanished as all cameras were destroyed.

 Chapter Seventy

    The hearings were finished, the petitioners returned to their homes, the Palace grounds closed and closely watched.

    In their towers, the leaders of the Legion and the Council were dealing with the matters that arose over the last days. In the Legion¡¯s case, these were few as only support troopers had been supplied. They did however have the responsibility of enforcing any ruling of the Dark Lord on any world affected. This was a tricky, but not immediate or unsolvable problem.

    *********

    However, at the offices of the Council, they were much busier. Over the four days of the hearings, there had been a flood of notices from the Palace. Everything from notices of executions to orders advising pardons, judgements and decrees of every kind. These all had to be sorted and linked together with each individual petition. Anticipating this outcome, the Council had prepared as best as it could, but the sheer volume overwhelmed the bureaucrats who had been seconded wholesale to carry out these duties. That each day of hearing had been broadcast live, simply added to the pressure.

    But it was how the last day had ended that was the concern of both the First Councillor Lonna Kittitk and Marshal of the Legion Nikki Du Massi when they met.

    *********

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± The First Councillor stared into the rare glass of wine she was holding. Her hands trembled.

    ¡°Yes. I was worried but I did not anticipate ¡­. This.¡± Nikki Du Massi was holding her own drink.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Lonna Kittitk was almost sobbing. ¡°There were many injuries when everyone ¡­¡± She could not finish. Dealing with the Dark Lord on an intellectual level was one thing, but a maddened Dark Lord stampeding the crowd was another.

    Nikki Du Massi was tougher. She had seen hard sights and, while shaken, had recovered quickly. ¡°If I had been there, I too would have run.¡± She gave a soft laugh. ¡°Did you see the Steward? He ran, and I don¡¯t blame him.¡±  Her face sobered. ¡°I watched a rerun. There were several clues I missed. The Ladies started backing away and the Steward as well. I saw him give them a glance and one, I don¡¯t know which one, gave him some kind of warning. He seemed to warn that soldier too.¡±

    The First Councillor stared then shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there was some warning or not. It was terrible and we should not have allowed it to happen.¡±

    ¡°Not allowed it?¡± The Marshal laughed. There was no humour in it. She leaned forward. ¡°There was no way we could have stopped it.¡± She turned and looked out the window of the First Councillor¡¯s apartment dwelling. ¡®Nice view,¡¯ she thought inconsequently then sat forward. ¡°Look, I spoke to General Major Dennus after the Ti Lepus incident. He was worried that the Dark Lord was acting strangely. He was too calm and the Ladies seemed ¡­ wary. He warned me then.¡±

    ¡®Incident!¡¯ thought the First Councillor, ¡®What a way to describe the death of billions of people.¡¯

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°I did warn you and we talked to Him. Remember?¡±

    Lonna Kittitk looked out her window. There was only one thing she could do. She took a deep breath. ¡°Tomorrow, 1<sup>st</sup> Lecrita, I will go to see Him.¡± Looking at the Marshall, she asked. ¡°Will you come?¡±

    There was a nod in reply.

    *********

    The Palace was quiet even though it was the eleventh period. Subdued. There were guards, many of them, but few visitors or citizens in the grounds.

    Silently, the Marshal and the First Councillor accompanied by their closest aides, parked in the underground park reserved for them then took the secure lift to the Steward¡¯s office.

    Stepping out they and their aides were struck by the silence. The staff stood as they entered.

    ¡°Please continue your work.¡± The First Councillor looked around. ¡°Where is the Head Steward?¡±

    ¡°In the Hall of Hearing with the Head Carpenter, Head Painter and Head Grounds man.¡± The spokesman for the group looked nervous. Then at the sound of feet, looked over his shoulder. ¡°Here is Remi of Doscue, Senior Administrator,¡± he said with some relief.

    Briskly Remi walked up to the group.

    ¡°You wish to see Ardent Nespot?¡± She smiled. The visitors found the smile disconcerting.

    ¡°We came to see our Master.¡± Lonna Kittitk replied. The smile disappeared.

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± The First Councillor pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She turned away then looked over her shoulder. ¡°I will take you to the Head Steward. He will explain.¡± She handed a data cube to one of the staff. ¡°The last of the information for the Council.¡± A smile of apology went to the First Councillor, who gave a bleak smile back. They started walking.

    ¡°Where is the Steward?¡± Lonna asked, forgetting that she had already been told.

    ¡°In the Great Hall. He is checking on the roof with the Head Carpenter and the Head Painter.¡±

    ¡°Roof, what happened to the roof?¡± the Marshal ejected.

    ¡°There is a big hole in it.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± The group came to a sudden stop.

    ¡°Our Master has shown some of his talents. He stopped in the center of the hall, laughing! Then he raised his sword and lighting blasted a hole in the roof. Not sure what happened after that as I was busy finding a hole to hide myself in. The Steward was ahead of me, and the Ladies had all disappeared.¡± She took a breath and started walking again. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Him since, but the Steward has.¡±

    ¡°Is He still here?¡± One of the Councillors aides looked worried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That is why you have to see the Head Steward.¡±

    They continued in silence. Coming to the great doors which stood open, they walked through and turned to the left, following that path taken six days earlier by the Ladies.

    This brought a question to the mind of the First Councillor. ¡°The Ladies, are they back?¡±

    There a fractions silence before the response, ¡°I have seen one or two.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°There is the Steward,¡± was the only response.

    Three men were standing, looking up at a hole in the roof. The First Councillor and the Marshal stared. It was not the small hole they expected. The hole was almost ten meters across.

    ¡°Somewhat larger than I expected, Head Steward,¡± The Marshal craned her head back, ¡°Is it reparable?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± The Steward replied, ¡°A long time ago, our Master decreed that the roof be made in replaceable sections. So it is just a question of removing the damaged sections and replacing them. The hard work will be the finishing. That will take a number of months.¡± Ardent Nespot smiled, although he still looked strained. ¡°I think that he planned for this. It has been repaired before.¡±

    The Marshal looked out through the doors. ¡°The posts. They are gone,¡± she exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, they were all dead by yesterday.¡± Ardent replied

    ¡°And the bodies?¡±

    ¡°All tagged and will be sent to their home world.¡±

    Lonna Kittitk interrupted. ¡°All very interesting, but I have a request.¡±

    ¡°Of course, First Councillor. What is it?¡± The Head Steward asked.

    ¡°Head Steward, I need to see The Dark Lord,¡± the First Councillor spoke in her gravest tone.

    ¡°I am sorry, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I insist.¡± Lonna Kittitks anger showed through her usual affable facade.

    ¡°You may insist all you want, First Councillor, but you cannot see him.¡± At Nespot¡¯s pause, the First Councillor, began to angrily demand why not.

    ¡°Because First Councillor, He is not here,¡± The Steward broke into the angry flow of words, ¡°And before you ask, I do not know where He is.¡±

    At this, the First Councillor drew away, first giving the Steward a hard look, and spoke quietly with her aides.

    The Marshal beckoned the Steward over and spoke quietly. ¡°Are any of the Ladies present in the Palace?¡±

    ¡°There are some, I do not know if they will see you.¡±

    ¡°Ask them.¡±

    The Steward gave a sigh, ¡°I will see what I can do.¡±

    The First Councillor stepped over to where the two were talking. ¡°Head Steward I will deal with you, I will be submitting my resignation to you, effective midnight tonight.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, I cannot accept that. I do not have the authority.¡±

    ¡°Then, is one of the Ladies present? I will give it to her to pass along to our Master when she sees Him.¡±

    ¡°Again, I am sorry, I have been informed by the Ladies that they will not accept any such message.¡± He looked at the Marshal. ¡°That applies to you as well Marshal.¡± The Steward looked apologetic.

    ¡°So where does that leave me?¡± Lonna Kittitk knew that she sounded petulant but could not help it.

    The Steward wore a troubled look. ¡°As I understand it, you can only leave your position in the absence of the Dark Lord for illness or when your term expires. As the term is twenty standard years, you still have several to serve. You are in good health, so that is not a reason for leaving.¡± He paused. ¡°If our Master returns, I will tell him of your wishes. That is all I can do.¡±

    The Marshal became alert. ¡®If?¡¯

    ¡±Steward, have you spoken to our Master?¡± The Marshal inquired.

    The Steward looked even more uncomfortable. ¡°I have. He instructed me to look after the Palace. He also said that He would leave for a while and He gave no indication about if or when He would return.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Marshal looked through the far doors again. She remembered the grim soldiers that did the Dark Lords will.

    ¡°And those that were there.¡± She pointed.

    ¡°They are gone.¡±

    With a shiver, by unspoken collective agreement, they turned away from that grim place.

    ¡°He did have two more orders.¡± The two leading figures of the Empire looked at the Steward in surprise, anticipation and somewhat apprehensively. ¡°It is this; The first is that no one can go out on the area known as the Wastelands, secondly, once repairs are completed the Hall Of Hearing is to be sealed.¡±

    ¡°That is the will of the Dark Lord?¡± The First Councillor was coming back on balance.

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Then issue the appropriate decree in proper format, I will endorse it.¡± She took a few steps away, then stopped and turned. ¡°Oh, what was the final count on the last day?¡±

    ¡°One hundred and forty seven killed, most in the stampede and three hundred and seventy two injured. That does not include the executions ordered, there were eighteen of those. Or other punishments carried out.¡±

    There was silence, then the First councillor turned and walked away.

    The Marshal stayed. She gave the Steward a sympathetic look. ¡°Remember what I asked earlier?¡±

    ¡°I will contact you as soon as I know, one way or another.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, we need to stay in touch.¡± She paused. ¡°I will need to speak to them, as will my successors.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Calling over her aides, the Marshal gave a nod to the Steward then followed the First Councillor out.

    *********

    Ardent Nespot sighed. It had been more than seven months, standard, since the Day of Hearing. The Hall of Hearing had finally been repaired and was to be sealed the next day. He was the last person left in the office and was ready to leave. A sound at the door brought his head up, then had him scrambling to his feet.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Please sit, Steward.¡±

    The Dark Lord moved into the room.

    He wandered around in silence until the Steward could bear it no more.

    ¡°My Lord, have you returned?¡±

    ¡°No, this is just a visit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sire.¡± He paused. ¡°For how long?¡±

    ¡°Not long.¡± The Dark Lord moved to a chair and took a seat.

    Steadily he regarded the Head Steward. ¡°You have been uncommonly faithful in your service. You have done well indeed. I hope that your successors are as faithful in my absence.¡±

    ¡°You are leaving us, sire?¡±

    ¡°For a time.¡± He looked away, then back.

    ¡°I need you to communicate this to the First Councillor as well as the Marshal. First, I do not accept her resignation. She can serve out her term. Second, I will be leaving public life for a long time. Third, the Ladies will communicate with you and your successors from time to time. These messages are for the person that will be revealed at the time. Finally, this does not mean that I am leaving completely, the Ladies will serve for me.¡±

    The Steward found this difficult to digest. Coming to his feet, he looked hard at his Master.

    ¡°So, sire,¡± Ardent began slowly, ¡°You will be leaving public life for some time, if I may use the term, but you may visit or you may be sending a message from time to time.¡±

    ¡°A fair summary.¡± The Dark Lord smiled. Then His face hardened. ¡°This message is only for those intended. Emphasise that.¡±

    At the harsh tone, Ardent Nespot froze. ¡°Off course, my Lord,¡± he stuttered.

    ¡°Good.¡± The Dark Lord rose, stepped to the door and vanished.

    *********

    Ardent Nespot, Head Steward of the Palace, sat for a time in his chair. Slowly, he reached for his comm unit. He had a meeting to arrange.